

### Hidden Secrets

By

Sophia DeLuna

SMASHWORDS EDITION

*****

PUBLISHED BY:

Sophia DeLuna at Smashwords, Inc, Los Gatos

www.smashwords.com

Hidden Secrets

Copyright © 2012 by Sophia DeLuna

Cover design and images

Copyright © 2012 by Sophia DeLuna

Smashwords Edition, License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Discover titles by Sophia DeLuna at Smashwords.com:

Short stories:

Footprints in the Sand

Desert Wind

Fénya and Elynor

A Matter of Faith

Children's short story:

Once upon a Dragon

*****

This story is dedicated to Patti, without whom I probably wouldn't even have started to write this novel; to Désirée, who helped and encouraged me along the way; and last but not least to Agota, my dear friend and editor who helped me make this novel publishable.

*****

As always, a big Thank You goes to Agota, for all her help, advice and encouragement.

Mónatá!

*****

**Table of Contents**

Map

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 10

Chapter 20

Chapter 30

Chapter 40

Chapter 50

Chapter 60

Chapter 70

Chapter 80

Chapter 90

Chapter 100

Epilogue

Glossary

Index of Persons

### Hidden Secrets

Prologue

Tashana

It was already early afternoon when Tashana, Shawana of Shakaran, sat alone at a table in the frater of the main temple, picking at the leftovers on her plate. It wasn't unusual for her to eat late. Preferring silence and solitude, she rarely took her meals with the other inhabitants of the temple.

Usually, she loved everything Maranja, the temple cook, prepared, but today she had no appetite at all. She had already skipped breakfast, and as for lunch, she was two hours late. She really needed to eat. With an effort she willed herself to take another bite. While chewing listlessly, she stared at the delicate floral patterns on her plate, contemplating how it was possible that one day those patterns could seem so beautiful and lovely, whereas today, they just appeared annoyingly cheerful. In her brooding she didn't notice the person entering the frater.

Nanjara entered with a happy grin on her face.

Nanjara

Nanjara, the former Shawana, had stepped back voluntarily when her former scholar, Tashana, had surpassed all previously known standards for Sha'ntavhéra. After her resignation, Nanjara had decided to stay in the temple to guide Tashana, and help her grow into her new role. She had followed Tashana's development from the very beginning when she had come to the temple at the age of 12, the same age Nanjara herself had started to live here as an acolyte, and she loved her like a daughter.

Now, she had just been on the hunt for a nice afternoon treat, knowing that Maranja almost always prepared some kind of cookies, cakes or tartlets for the sweet tooths among the inhabitants. And she hadn't been disappointed. When she entered the kitchen, she immediately spotted the large tray with ... mmmh ... bingaberry tartlets. She instantly took two of the tartlets, hesitated ... for about a split second ... and put a third one on her plate, grinning happily.

In her joyful mood, she decided to have a look into the frater to see if there was anyone with whom she could socialise. Delighted, she saw that Tashana was sitting at the table in the middle, and she started walking towards her. As she came closer, her smile left her face. Instead, sorrow deepened the wrinkles on her forehead. As she neared the table, she realised that Tashana still hadn't noticed her presence.

"Hey, sweetie!" ... No reaction. She put her plate with the tartlets on the table next to Tashana's place, and sat down on the chair that barely fitted her rounded figure. She put her arm around Tashana's shoulders and asked, "What's wrong?"

Tashana only made a grumbling noise. Nobody was allowed to touch her, just as she never touched anybody. Nanjara was one of very few people who simply ignored this idiosyncrasy of hers, and if she was to be honest ... sometimes it felt really good. Today however, it was simply irritating. She just wanted to be left alone before she had to leave for 'The Torture'.

Suddenly Nanjara realised the date, or more specifically, what was going to be on the agenda today. "Uh, oh, today is the council meeting, right?" Tashana only made an acknowledging groan. Nanjara squeezed her shoulder. "My condolences!" and she retrieved her arm and started munching her bingaberry tartlets. Tashana only sighed wearily.

Nanjara closed her eyes and took her first bite of the tartlet, and when it reached her taste buds, she couldn't help the ecstatic loud moan that escaped her. She wouldn't even have wanted to if she could have. She had a special, loving relationship with food, and although it amused others to no end, and she had been teased about it all her life, she didn't care. Life was just too precious to withhold her affection when something delicious pleasured her taste buds. And this bingaberry tartlet was downright making love to them. In her blissful pleasure, she sensed Tashana staring at her, and when she cast a sideward glance at her, she did a double take when she saw a huge grin on the face of the Shawana.

"I was just remembering ...," said Tashana and chuckled.

"Huh? ... Ohhh!" and Nanjara started chuckling too. "That was some wicked prank you pulled!"

"Oh, I don't know. Your payback was quite vicious too." And they broke into laughter.

22 years ago, Tashana had been 16, and an acolyte in the main temple. Nanjara 43 back then, had been on her way to becoming the Shawana.

Tashana and two of her comrades had secretly taken recordings of Nanjara's vocal eating habits, and fitted them in at certain parts of an erotic audio play they had made for that purpose. They had intentionally acted conspicuously, sharing their work with their comrades, exchanging the data stick holding it. It didn't take long for the conspirators to see that they had gained Nanjara's attention and piqued her curiosity. It was time for their next move, so one of them had 'accidentally' lost the data stick. Nanjara had found it on the stone floor of the arcades outside the auditorium.

At first, she had been impressed by the quality of the audio play, but when she got to the part where the two protagonists made passionate love and she recognised her own voice at the moaning parts, her eyebrows just about crawled off her forehead, and shortly after, she broke into roaring laughter. Those kids were just priceless. While this was the best prank she had ever been the victim of, it also demanded revenge. Oh, was she going to give them payback! Gleefully, she had invented a nicely vicious plan.

Before the evening meal, she had summoned all her scholars to the auditorium. When all of them were gathered, she stood in front of them, deathly serious, letting her gaze wander over each single face, while slapping the offensive data stick against her palm. Every one of her scholars had blanched.

She addressed them, "It has come to my attention that some of you have committed an infringement by secretly recording a person's voice without them knowing, and on top of that, taking it out of context in a rather compromising way," and then she had paused dramatically. She almost lost her composure when she saw the hilarious colour play on the faces of her scholars, ranging from deathly white to beet-red. But she managed to suppress grinning, and instead raised her eyebrow threateningly, "Who is responsible for this? Step forward!"

After some shuffling and eying each other, Tashana, her girlfriend Sarinja and their buddy Kitanjo stepped forward. Nanjara had already recognised their voices on the audio play, but she hadn't been sure if there might be more scholars involved, so she asked, "You three are the only ones involved in this?"

All three nodded, their eyes fixed on the floor.

"All right. Well, we cannot have acolytes of the main temple committing crimes, so ...," she paused again as the three culprits cast fearful glances at her. "I will give my permission for the use of my voice retroactively."

Surprised, the culprits looked at her and relaxed visibly, grins forming on their faces, while the other scholars started whispering among each other in astonishment.

"And ... ," she continued, waiting for the scholars to listen, "I will put in a recommendation for creative work for each of you ... Pity I cannot give myself one for that," she added, chuckling. Her scholars burst into laughter with her. When the laughter abated, she said, "But I will keep this one!" waving the data stick, and Kitanjo retorted, "No problem, we've got copies," causing another roar of laughter.

***

Both women were laughing at this recollection, when there was a tumultuous noise. Two Vankinas dashing into the frater caused Tashana's laughter to die abruptly.

Rolling her eyes, she sighed and got up. "Well, I must go."

Nanjara chuckled and said, "Fleeing the hordes again?" winking at her. Tashana only stared at her and humphed. Then she picked up her plate, and strode towards the kitchen as several acolytes stormed into the frater.

Back in her quarters, Tashana took off her clothes, and went to her walk-in closet to choose appropriate attire for the dreaded council meeting, opting for a cream-white robe with golden ornamental patterns at the hems, long sleeved as all her public attire was. When she finished dressing and was in the process of brushing her long, dark brown, wavy hair, the door chime rang.

"Punctual as always," she said to herself smiling, and called out, "Come in."

Manira, her personal Servant and self-proclaimed body guard, though she hardly needed one, entered and strode towards her. She stopped in front of her and greeted her with a respectful nod.

"Shawana. May I be of assistance?"

Sighing, Tashana shook her head. "I wish you would stop calling me that."

Manira smiled ruefully, "Bear with me, Shawana. It is my way to show my deep respect and devotion to you."

Sighing again, Tashana said, "I guess I will never be able to convince you that I am aware of this, even without you calling me Shawana." Manira only shook her head, smiling, and Tashana continued, "All right. To answer your question, yes, you may help me with the braid."

"With pleasure," said Manira, and she took the brush from Tashana and started braiding part of the hair into a long, slim plait.

It was common for Shavarin to wear their hair off their faces in public so as to make their distinctive tattoos visible to all.

***

Half an hour later, Tashana landed her aircraft on the parking area of the Palace. Next to her, the Representative of the Vintiavar - the underwater towns - had just disembarked from his bulky aircraft. When Tashana stepped out of hers, he nodded curtly, greeting her.

"Shawana."

"Kalenjo," she responded in kind. Neither of them trying to fake affection, and both started walking towards the entrance.

As usual, the council meeting was rather painful for Tashana, people arguing about the most simple and irrelevant issues. The Kavarin, Vareljo, making snide remarks about the Shavarin, and at times about Tashana personally, trying her patience to the limit.

Vareljo

From the beginning of his regency, some five years ago, he had made it clear that he held no affection for the Shavarin whatsoever. He was not the only one with a dislike for the Shavarin, but they clearly were a miniscule minority, a fact that caused him even more irritation.

Tashana had already started wool-gathering when Vareljo announced that he was coming to the last issue on his list. She pricked up her ears so she would at least know what the following argument would be about. What she heard then made her instantly alert.

Vareljo declared, "I want a proposal to be put on the opinions board to change the name of our planet and our people. Shakara is only of historic value, anyway, and in my opinion modern people should not be forced to be named after a relic."

All of the council members, with the exception of Kalenjo, were shocked and outraged at the blasphemous audacity, and started to heatedly voice their opinion all at once, until Tashana rose from her seat with a deathly slowness.

"How dare you!" she stated with a low, threatening voice, looking down at the Kavarin seated across from her. "Shakara is your Goddess as well. And even if you choose to ignore Her, She would never ignore you."

Vareljo leaned back in his chair. Crossing his arms over his chest, he declared smugly, "Unlike you," he started, looking around at the council members before fixing his glance on Tashana again, "I do not crave her attention. I do not need her attention at all. I am perfectly capable of caring for myself."

With an effort Tashana willed herself not to rise to his baiting offense, though not altogether succeeding.

"It is your prerogative to refuse Her help. It is not, however, within your right to offend your people by implying that they are incapable and needy."

Vareljo grinned. "Funny how you try to put the blame on me for the things of which you are guilty."

Turning serious, he straightened in his chair and put his hands on the table. "You shavarin are the ones who continuously induce helplessness into people's minds by forcing them to rely on you and your _goddess_ and whine their prayers instead of simply helping themselves."

Tashana's barely controlled fury was giving her an appearance of threatening danger. This caused the people sitting next to her to move away from her, their chairs scraping on the floor achingly loudly in the sudden deathly silence.

For a split second, fear flashed across Vareljo's face. But it vanished immediately, when the satisfaction filled him that finally he got to her. Now she would finally show her true face, and even if he died in the process, he would accomplish his goal of making all Shakari see in what kind of people they were placing their trust. Once again a smug grin appeared on his face.

Tashana, noticing the reaction of the council members and the flash of fear on Vareljo's face, made a quick decision, "You know what? Put your proposal on the opinions board."

People gasped, but when some started to voice their opinion, Tashana silenced them with a gesture of her arm. Her gaze still fixed on Vareljo, she continued, "There is no shame in accepting help. I trust Shakari people to know that. And I trust the Shakari people's faith in Shakara, and their pride in being Her people on Her planet. So, go on and put your proposal on the board. Shakari people are free to decide for themselves. And I trust they will make the right decision."

That being said, she paused and looked around. The other council members were nodding in agreement. She sat down, folded her hands on the table, and calmly looked at Vareljo, waiting for his response.

The Kavarin cleared his throat, having been utterly surprised by Tashana's decision, "Well, now that this is settled ... does any of you have anything to add?"

The council members shook their heads. "In that case, I herewith close this meeting. Thank you all for your attendance." And as he rose from his seat the others followed, chatting agitatedly in hushed voices while they filed out of the room.

***

Relieved that the meeting was finally over, Tashana entered her aircraft. Looking forward to a long relaxing bath to wash away the unpleasantness of the encounter with Vareljo, she sighed in anticipation and headed for the temple.

Little did she know that she wouldn't get the chance for the relaxing bath this day, and that her whole life as she knew it was about to change...

Chapter 1

Kitanjo

Kitanjo, Sha'ntazhéra of the temple of Kareen, was happily on his way to the main temple, having just picked up some special herbs for Tashana's Shavukas in a small village in the mountains.

He had also brought some quite rare herbs from Nejantera, the northern continent of Shakaran. They were a special surprise from Trevaro to Nanjara. Trevaro, the former Shawana, now in his 90s, shared a special friendship with his former scholar. The two were known for their rather bizarre habit of stuffing the most adventurous mixtures of herbs in their Kashinjas.

Trevaro

Kitanjo rarely smoked. But as a scholar of both Trevaro and Nanjara, he had become their partner in crime, as Katira, Trevaro's wife used to call him. Katira was not fond of the smoking habits of her husband. She loved him dearly, but she simply couldn't help scolding him whenever he indulged in his passion.

Now Kitanjo was flying in his tiny aircraft over the Grasslands in the direction of Askaria, when suddenly a huge object appeared in his peripheral view ... "Whoa!" he cried out, and with a reckless evasive manoeuvre, he just barely managed to save his aircraft from being smashed.

When he had stopped his ship and was hovering in the air, an enormous crash, followed by the sound of screeching and cracking of metal filled the air, and he turned his ship to see what had happened.

"Holy shit!" was the only thing that escaped him, when he stared in surprised amazement at the object that had almost sent him to Shakara's realm.

When he regained his senses, he punched the keys on his communication console.

Tashana's face appeared on the little view screen. "What's up?"

"You won't be able to guess what just happened," Kitanjo said, pausing dramatically.

Tashana rolled her eyes impatiently. "Come on, just tell me. I had a really bad day and I am not up to guessing."

Kitanjo relented, "Okay. I almost got run over by a huge alien ship."

Tashana only raised one eyebrow, questioningly.

He sighed outrageously and declared, "I know what you are thinking and YES, I got your herbs and NO I have not smoked any of them! I was just happily crossing the Grasslands, when a huge ship came down and almost smashed me to pieces. It has crashed, and is now partly buried in the ground. I'm not sure if anyone survived. So far I haven't seen any aliens."

"Tanjo, I swear, if you are yanking my chain ..."

"Tasha, I swear to Shakara, I'm telling you the truth. May She strike me dead immediately, if I wasn't."

"Wow. You _are_ serious, aren't you?"

"You can bet your hallowed ass, I am. What do we do now? Is there any protocol on how to deal with a situation like this?"

Tashana thought for a moment, and shook her head. "Not that I know of."

"Well, I'm going down to see if there's anyone in there."

"Wait! I'm coming with you. You shouldn't be doing this alone. Wait a minute."

And before he could answer she cut the connection, leaving him muttering to himself, "Shouldn't be doing this alone? What the fuck ... as if I'm not perfectly capable to meet a few ... uh ... aliens ... unknown aliens ... maybe malicious aliens ... um ... okay, maybe having Tasha at my side won't be such a bad idea after all ..."

Tashana cut the connection, and reached out with her mind to contact Nanjara.

Since telepathy was mostly used in urgent cases, Nanjara was surprised to hear Tashana's voice calling her mentally. It didn't take long for her to understand the urgency of the call.

Tashana continued, " _I am going to teleport to Kitanjo. I will leave the link open, so you will know what is happening._ "

Alarmed, Nanjara asked, " _Wouldn't it be better to wait for assistance and take your aircraft?_ "

" _There is no time for that. Danara is just checking my aircraft. There is something wrong with the helm control, so I cannot take my aircraft before she is done. Any other private ship will take at least an hour to reach the location, and I don't want to involve public transport, yet. First, I want to see what we will have to deal with, and I don't want Kitanjo to get himself into trouble. And I am the only one who can reach him instantly._ "

" _All right. But leave the link open. I am going to get help and send them your way._ "

" _Thank you, Nana,_ " Tashana ended the conversation, and gathered her concentration to teleport ...

When she appeared in the seat next to Kitanjo, he jumped.

"Yikes! Don't you think one shock per day is enough? Can't you knock or something before you scare an old man to death?"

As Tashana's look was fixed on the crashed alien ship, she didn't listen to his ramblings.

"Holy shit!"

"My words exactly," he stated, still slightly annoyed with her sudden appearance.

" _By Shakara!_ " Nanjara breathed through the link when the image of the crashed ship formed in her head.

"Well, what are you waiting for, get down there!" Tashana urged.

Rolling his eyes he countered exasperatedly, "Aye, aye, oh Shawana," and tapped on his control panel to move the ship downward.

Tashana shot him a surprised look, and then smirked, her golden eyes twinkling. Playfully, she slapped him on the arm. "Stinker!"

Kitanjo looked at her, and grinning he countered, "Bitch!"

They chuckled, and Nanjara who had witnessed their banter chuckled also.

When they got closer, the dimension of the foreign ship became clearer, and Kitanjo stated admiringly, "Wow, that sure is one large pile of junk."

"Well, it is definitely roomier than your nutshell."

The size of his aircraft was often the subject of teasing. He had especially wanted it to be designed like this, as it was the most practical for him. Despite its compact size, it was very quick, and remarkably manoeuvrable.

"Hey! Stop offending my whizzer. This 'nutshell', as you put it, just saved my ass. With your whopper I would be greeting Shakara by now, and you could collect my pieces from all over the Grasslands. Pfft!"

Imagining the scene he created, Tashana looked at him gravely. "Touché. Gosh! I guess I won't be able to tease you about this ever again with that image you just put in my head."

"Good!" he countered contentedly.

" _Good gracious! Your imagination is disgustingly vivid!_ " cursed Nanjara, who had been assaulted with Tashana's images.

" _Tell me about it!_ " Tashana responded.

Kitanjo started circling the alien ship. "Do you see an entrance or something?"

"Not yet. Let's have a look at the other side."

"There. That looks like it could be one," he pointed his finger to the lower middle of the ship.

"Yes, you are right."

He landed his ship about 30 paces from the entrance, and turned off the engine.

"What now?"

"Let's have a look," said Tashana, and stepped out.

Chapter 2

Laris

The Traveller was a long-range-transport ship, designed to comfortably carry up to 200 passengers.

Laris had put in an application before the ship was even finished. She had served on battleships for 15 years, the last three as a captain. She loved her job as a captain, but she was tired of fighting. No more battles. Heck, they hadn't even been her battles. All of them had been to help one or the other of their allies. And the Empire of Sarvis had gathered quite a large number of allies over the past centuries. She had wanted to follow a more peaceful path. A passenger transport ship was just the thing she desired.

She had captained the Traveller for more than five years now, and she had never regretted her decision. She loved this ship. The beautiful interior, the hydroponics garden, the gyms, the various lounges and the huge quarters, all specifically designed to make crew and passengers comfortable on their long journeys.

As usual, their last journey had started at Space Station 01, which was located near her home planet, Sarvis. This time they had three stops on route, and were on their way to their last destination, Greenhaven, a planet that had been colonised by Escapees about ten years ago.

They had been dissatisfied with the highly technological way of life that was common on most of the worlds of the Sarvian Empire. Over the years they had formed a rather large group, and had finally been able to negotiate the colonisation of a medium sized planet, named 40564, on the outskirts of the Empire of Sarvis. They had renamed the planet Greenhaven, because of its appearance. They were still in communication with the Empire, and since the planet was still sparsely populated, they welcomed anyone who wanted to escape the high tech worlds.

The Traveller had travelled for almost a year now, and had just two more days to go to reach their destination.

It was only midday, yet Laris was exhausted. This really wasn't her day. It had started in the morning when she had found that her sonic shower was not functioning.

"Fuck!" she cursed, stepped out of the shower and padded back into her bedroom. She tapped her communication device, "Captain Laris to Tica."

" _Yes, Captain?_ " responded the chief engineer.

"What's going on with the sonic showers?"

" _What do you mean?_ "

"They aren't working."

" _Well, take a hydro shower; I have a more crucial issue to fix right now._ "

"Tica ... I'm already late. A hydro shower takes ages. What could be any more crucial?"

" _How about an increase in the warp-core temperature?_ "

"What?! Fuck!"

" _Exactly. So, take a hydro shower and let me fix this. I'll see to your sonic shower as soon as I'm done._ "

Laris sighed heavily, "All right. Laris out."

She showered and dressed as quickly as possible, though drying her long hair couldn't be done speedily.

When she finally entered her ready room, she stopped in her tracks when she saw the huge pile of data pads sitting on her desk. "This is not my day," she groaned. She walked over to the assembler and barked, "Coffee. Black," and the assembler obligingly produced a mug of coffee. She took a first sip, sighing appreciatively, and walked over to her desk.

Before placing the mug on the desk, she took another sip, closing her eyes. She loved this brew ever since she had first tasted it. The real thing was a luxury, since its origin was in another quadrant of the universe. It was brought to them via one of their allies. One day the Sarvian Empire would send ships to this quadrant themselves. Maybe she would volunteer for such a mission. Then, she might be able to get the real thing for a more affordable price. But right now, there were other things she needed to take care of...

Reluctantly she came out of her reverie, and started perusing the first pad of the pile. "God almighty! 45 complaints about malfunctioning sonic showers?" she cursed in disbelief. "And most of them from passengers? Hot damn, what are those colonists doing at this early hour? And why, for heaven's sake, are they using sonic showers anyway, if they find high technology so unbearable that they move to the middle of nowhere to flee it? ... Well, just two more days ..."

She put the pad aside and took a sip of her coffee. Sighing, she reached for the next pad.

Around midday Tica contacted her, " _Tica to Laris._ "

"Laris here. How's the warp core doing?"

" _It's doing fine now, but I want to keep an eye on it. You'll get the report later. I'm gonna set Leeta on those sonic showers now._ "

"God bless you, Tica. This is the best news I've heard all day!" the captain commented relieved.

" _That bad, eh?_ "

"You have no idea. The stewards keep harassing me every half hour or so. And I can't blame them, the colonists are driving them nuts. Seems like they want to enjoy everything high tech to the fullest before they give it up forever," said Laris, confiding her hardships to her chief engineer and trusted friend.

Tica chuckled, " _I'm sure I'd go crazy, too, if I was to spend the rest of my life on Greenhaven. But then again, I'd never voluntarily live on a planet like that. As much as I love hydro showers, a life without engines and computers ..._ " she shuddered, " _What a horrible image!_ "

"Indeed!" Laris agreed wholeheartedly. "Hey, want to share lunch as soon as you're sure that the 'baby' is all right?"

" _Sure! Gimme another hour okay?_ "

"Sounds fine. Officers lounge at 13:00?"

" _I'll be there. Provided everything stays stable._ "

"Okay. See you then. Laris out."

Laris smiled. Allowing herself a moment of retrospection, she leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes.

On her first day as the captain of the Traveller, she had been introduced to her new chief of engineering. She chuckled as she recalled the introduction.

The Admiral had guided her into the engineering room where they were greeted by the view of the rather huge backside of a person kneeling under a panel. When the Admiral had announced himself, they heard a clonk followed by a rather colourful string of curses. The person got up, rubbing the back of her head, and turned around to face them. Her face flushed, she grinned at them and apologised "Sorry, Admiral!"

Laris had recognised her instantly from the images in the crew manifest. Well, with those abundantly decorated ears, it would have been pretty hard not to recognise her. But Laris also recalled that she had been quite impressed with the long list of recommendations in the engineer's file. The woman knew her job, and Laris was glad she had such a skilled engineer on her ship.

Laris' engineering skills didn't go much further than the necessary basics. Her forte lay more in using the technology the engineers developed and cared for. She could pilot any vessel, and knew how to use and read any controls on the bridge. She had great tactical skills and she was a good captain. However, when it came to anything mechanical, she was pretty much at a loss.

Laris was known for her unusually personal relationships with her crew. Even if some regarded this as a flaw, she wouldn't have changed it for anything. She needed to rely on her crew, and for her, it was difficult to trust a person she barely knew. So she made sure she got to know at least the senior staff members personally.

She had done so on the Traveller as well, by inviting each of her senior staff members to share dinner with her in the officers' lounge on the first evening. And when the evening was over, she knew she would get along with all of them.

Zira, the tall and gorgeous looking pilot, seemed to be somewhat reserved at first, but over the years she adapted to the unusual intimate atmosphere, and they became great friends.

Rovin, the tactical officer was also rather silent. His calm and logical nature had a wonderfully soothing effect on Laris, as it did on most others.

Rovin

It had taken her some time, though, to get used to her security officer, Angos, who wouldn't alter his manner between off and on duty. As much as she valued personal contact with her crew, it was another matter to hear a crewman answer to you as the captain, like he would to a buddy. Now she understood that he didn't mean any disrespect by doing so. It was just his way. For him, all beings deserved the same kind of respect, so he treated them alike. Besides this idiosyncrasy, it was oddly cute to see this big man follow his partner, Kiran, like a puppy dog whenever they were not on duty.

Angos

Kiran, the short, fair-haired operations officer was much more outgoing than his partner, and much more respectful in his manner.

Doctor Sirka was in a class of her own. She could be even more disrespectful than Angos, and she meant it. She was a competent doctor, but her harsh manner, and her rather stern and often grumpy nature needed some getting used to. Below the surface, however, she was a warm-hearted and compassionate woman, though she hardly ever let this show. She loved to bet and gamble, and spent a lot of her off-duty time in one of the casinos, gambling, smoking and enjoying a drink.

Sirka

Tica, who was also a smoker, and Zira, who had a very competitive nature, quite often joined the doctor for a game or two. On occasion it became far more than that, resulting in them staying up until the wee hours, much to the amusement of their comrades, who enjoyed teasing them when they came on duty the next morning.

Laris only joined them on occasion. She didn't participate in the gaming, but she liked being in their company.

She spent a lot of her free time with just Tica.

Tica

They had come to be really special friends. During their first year together, they had rather a tough time of it when Tica developed a crush on Laris. Laris loved her dearly, but she didn't want an intimate relationship with anyone. She preferred her solitude, and it had taken her considerable effort to get Tica to understand that it had nothing to do with her personally. Eventually she had understood, and they had been great friends ever since.

Slowly Laris emerged from her fond memories. She stretched, groaned and reached for her coffee. She was just in the process of sipping, when she was startled by the sound of alarm klaxons going off "Captain to the bridge!"

Cursing about the coffee she had spilled all over her uniform, she rushed out onto the bridge.

"Report!"

Kiran responded, "Ion storm fast approaching. Estimated impact, 30 seconds."

"Evasive manoeuvre!"

"Too late, Captain," Zira shouted, "That one came too suddenly and is too large to evade."

"All hands! Brace for impact!" yelled the captain.

And then the storm hit them. Hard.

They were tossed around, metal screeching, conduits breaking, and all they could do was to hold on for dear life.

When they finally got out, Laris shouted over the alarm sirens and the screeching of broken metal.

"Report!"

Rovin announced, "Weapons off-line, shields down to 35 per cent."

"All engines off-line," shouted Zira from the helm, her long hair in utter disarray.

Kiran added, "Life support stable, hull breaches on deck seven and eight, several casualties, no fatalities so far."

"Captain!" shouted Zira agitatedly, "There's another ship that obviously got dragged through the ion storm."

"And their warp core is overloading!" added Kiran alarmed.

"Captain to engineering."

" _Tica here, Captain_."

"We need the engines. Now!"

" _I'm sorry, Captain, but it'll take at least half an hour to get the impulse back. Warp drive will take a lot longer, I don't have an estimate, yet._ "

"Tica, we don't have half an hour."

She looked over to Kiran.

"Not more than ten minutes, till it blows," he responded.

"You heard him, Tica. If we don't manage to get away from here fast, we will get blown to pieces."

" _I'll do my best, Captain._ "

"I know. Laris out." She cut the connection and asked Zira, "Do we have thrusters?"

"Yes, Captain. But ..."

"I know, Zira, it won't be enough. But anything we can do to increase the distance is better than just sitting here waiting to get blown up."

"Aye, Captain," agreed Zira and started punching her console.

Eight dreadful minutes later, Tica was heard over the com-system, " _Tica to the Captain. Impulse is back now._ "

"God bless you, Tica! Well done! Laris out. Zira, get us out of here."

"Aye Captain," responded Zira, already hitting the keys on her console.

"Kiran?" Laris questioned.

"A minute at the most," he estimated.

"That won't be enough. We will have to ride the wave as best we can, Zira," the Captain declared.

"I'll do my best," answered Zira, her fingers flying over her console.

"All hands! Brace for impact!" Laris announced.

When the shock wave hit, Zira did her best to hold the ship stable, and ride it out. But the strain on the ship caused further damage. And even as the wave had debated, they were still hurtled forward by the momentum.

"Captain!" Kiran shouted, when he realised, they were racing directly towards a planet.

"I see it, Kiran. Zira?" asked the captain, having already seen the problem on the view screen.

"I'm trying, Captain, I'm trying," she responded irritably.

When it became clear that they couldn't prevent a crash landing, Laris announced again, "All hands! Brace for impact!"

And this time it would be the last, Laris thought, and leaning back in her chair and closing her eyes, she sent a prayer to all the gods who might listen.

When she came back to consciousness she was met by an eerie silence. Only the slight hissing of damaged conduits, and then some moans could be heard. Smoke filled the air on the bridge. She coughed and unfastened the safety belt that had cut into her and left her sore. She moaned in relief as the pressure eased, and looked around.

Zira had just come to. Kiran also seemed to move. Rovin groaned.

Laris breathed a sigh of relief. At least they had survived. How the others had fared, she had yet to find out. "Captain to engineering."

Nothing. "Damn!" she cursed. "No communication." Looking at her console she saw that it wasn't functioning either.

Carefully she got up and went over to Zira, touching her shoulder. "Hey, are you all right?"

Zira groaned and reached for her forehead. Pulling her hand back, she saw it was covered in blood. She turned around to face Laris. "Except that my head feels like it got hit by a planet ... I guess I'll live." She tried to grin but failed. Instead, she winced from the pain that shot through her head, and pressing her arm against the wound, she moaned.

Laris squeezed her shoulder compassionately. "Com-system is off-line. I'm going to have a look at the others on the bridge, and then we will have to have a look at the rest," Laris said and turned to walk over to Kiran.

"Yeah. Okay. And I guess I'd better head for sickbay, this isn't ceasing to bleed," said Zira, annoyed, and disgustedly wiped her hand on her uniform.

Laris, just now realising the severity of the head wound, looked back in concern, "Of course!"

Zira, seeing Laris' concerned face, tried to ease her worries "Hey! It's all right. Don't worry. Told ya I'll live."

Laris closed her eyes for a moment and sighed. "Okay."

When Zira called the lift, she was almost surprised when the doors hissed open. "Cool! Something's still workin'." She walked into the lift to get to sickbay.

Laris stared after her until the lift doors shut.

Kiran had already unfastened his safety belts. "Wow! That's been some ride, huh?" he said to the captain, trying to lighten the mood.

Laris smirked half-heartedly. "Indeed! You okay?"

"Yeah, I'm okay, though I guess I will be sore for quite some time," he mused.

Now she did have to grin. "I'm sure Angos is going to take care of that," she said and winked.

Kiran grinned at her, "Uh huh." Then his face turned serious. "I hope he is all right."

"Let's go and have a look," said Laris, who had noticed Rovin getting up from his chair.

Nodding at her, Rovin said, "I'm all right, Captain. Let's see how the rest is doing."

They all walked towards the lift, and stepped in when the doors slid open. They decided to split up and meet in the officers' lounge in an hour.

Laris went to engineering first. Walking through the wrecked corridors she glanced out the windows, when she suddenly caught sight of a spacecraft hovering in the air. "Shit!" she cursed. She hadn't expected the planet to be inhabited. Now she had to deal with aliens on top of all this mess. She groaned.

When she got to engineering she was extraordinarily relieved to see that Tica was well, although looking rather worse for wear. The engine room was a mess. Laris told her about the alien ship she sighted, and that she would have to see to it.

"Yeah. You go meet those aliens, I'm gonna see which systems I can get to work again," said Tica.

"Put the com-system on your priority list."

"I will."

"All right. Get back to me as soon as you have more information about the extent of the damage. And when you see any of the officers, tell them I will be in the officers' lounge as soon as I can."

"Understood."

When Laris turned towards the doors, Tica held her back. "Be careful. I don't wanna lose you to some freaking aliens after surviving all this mess."

Laris squeezed her shoulder. "I will be careful, I promise."

"Good," said Tica, releasing her hold.

They nodded at each other, and Laris went searching for her security officer.

On her way, she checked into sickbay. There were not as many people there as Laris anticipated. She wasn't sure yet, if this was a good or a bad sign. She wouldn't have missed the doctor, even in a crowded room, though. The doctor's voice in her typical bedside manner could not be missed.

"Hold still or you will scar."

Laris shook her head and walked over to Sirka. "Doctor."

The doctor didn't look up. While she finished sealing the wound on the arm of a patient, she just replied, "Pretty bloody mess you created, Captain."

Laris wasn't in the mood for bantering or sarcastic wordplays, so she commanded, "Report, Doctor!"

Having just finished with her patient, the doctor looked up. Seeing Laris' strained face she relented, "87 fatalities as far as I can tell so far. Leeta is in one of the maintenance shafts, her life signs are weak. I sent Sheela there. The people in here will all survive."

"Oh God!" breathed the captain in horror. "Who survived?"

"Look for yourself, Captain, I have to take care of my patients," retorted the doctor.

Laris stared at her angrily, but went over to the computer to bring up the list of the living people on board. She sucked in her breath when she went over the names on the list. Only 12 of the officers, including herself, were listed, the others were two nurses, two stewards, one of the maintenance crew and only seven of the passengers.

One of the stewards approached her. "Captain."

"Yes, Borik?" Laris acknowledged him wearily.

"Captain, we've brought all the survivors here. We're now bringing the dead to the Blue Lagoon Lounge. There are too many for the morgue," he explained with some difficulty.

"Thank you, Borik," said Laris and gave his shoulder a quick squeeze. "Unfortunately, I will have to take care of something else now."

She gestured him to follow her over to the doctor.

"Doctor, Borik, there's an alien ship outside, and I want to check what we will have to deal with. If you see any of the officers, tell them to stay here."

The doctor nodded.

"Understood," responded the steward.

With a short nod, Laris turned and left the sickbay.

In the lift she met two of the junior officers.

"Captain!" both addressed her simultaneously.

Cedra

"Cedra. Kovik. Are you on your way to the officers' lounge?" Laris asked.

"No Ma'am," said Kovik "We were on the way to the bridge to look for you. Marek and Thara are on the way to the officers' lounge, though. We have split up, and we will meet in the officers' lounge in an hour."

"Well done. There's no one on the bridge anymore, and there are no other survivors to be found either. All the injured have been brought to sickbay already. So please go to sickbay now, I will have everyone gather there."

"Yes Ma'am," responded both junior officers and exited.

Laris proceeded to deck two, where the quarters of the senior officers were located. She stopped at her own quarters, and almost burst into tears when she saw the chaos that greeted her. The once so beautifully decorated room was completely wrecked. All the little things she had gathered on her journeys were spread on the floor, shattered and broken. The furniture that wasn't attached to the deck had been flung about and was haphazardly scattered about the room. With an effort she pulled herself together and started for the bedroom.

She quickly undressed and threw her uniform in the assembler to replace it. Unfortunately, the assemblers didn't work either, so she went to her closet and pulled out a spare uniform. She hastily put it on, and went into the bathroom to give her hair a cursory brush. This done, she rushed out of her quarters.

She rang at the door of Kiran and Angos' quarters, and as no one opened, she overrode the code, just to make sure. Their quarters were deserted and looked just as bad as hers. She hastened back to the lift and called for deck three, where the officers' lounge was located.

To her great relief she found Angos, Kiran, Rovin, Zira and the two other junior officers were already waiting for her in the lounge. She told them about the fatalities, and after pausing while they digested this, she told them about the alien ship she had seen. Zira acknowledged she had seen it also. Laris told them to gather in sickbay, since there wasn't much sense in dividing the few people who had survived. Then Laris asked Angos to accompany her to the hatch.

Chapter 3

Together Tashana and Kitanjo approached the wreck, and as they neared they were even more amazed at the enormous size of the ship.

When they were about 15 paces from the entrance, Kitanjo jumped as the doors suddenly swished open. Both stopped in their tracks.

Two aliens appeared at the entrance. They held objects that seemed to be weapons.

Kitanjo and Tashana immediately raised their hands, palms towards the aliens, ready to defend themselves.

" _Help is on the way. Be careful!_ " Nanjara remarked.

To their surprise the aliens instantly lowered their weapons, and with a quick glance at each other and a nod from Tashana, they lowered their hands also.

The next surprise was when one of the aliens introduced herself.

"Hello. I'm Captain Laris of the Traveller of the Empire of Sarvis. And this is my security officer Angos," she referred to the tall and very bulky man with shoulder-length auburn, curly hair. "We mean you no harm."

Not believing his ears, Kitanjo looked at Tashana. "Did you just hear what I heard, or am I imagining things?"

Ignoring his comment, Tashana returned the introduction, speaking in Nejanallan, the northern language of Shakaran, which surprisingly was the language the alien had used.

"Welcome to Shakaran. I am Tashana, Shawana of Shakaran and this is Kitanjo, Sha'ntazhéra of the Temple of Kareen. We mean you no harm, either." And with a warm smile she went closer to the entrance. Kitanjo followed her.

Looking up at the captain, Tashana asked, "Are you the only ... survivors?"

"No, but we had a lot of fatalities. Our doctor is taking care of the injured."

She wouldn't tell them right away just how few of them had survived. So she tried to distract them from asking, and looking alongside her ship, she sighed. "The ship, however, will take a little longer to repair."

Tashana didn't know, what a 'doctor' was, but assumed them to be some kind of healer. "If you need any assistance, we would be glad to help."

The captain, a tall and lean woman with sparkling blue eyes, smiled at her. "Thank you for the offer. I will let you know if there's something you could help with. I hope there will be no problems with us staying here for a while?"

Tashana looked quizzically at her. "What kind of problems are you referring to?"

"I mean with your government or your people. Is there anything we should be prepared for?"

Tashana thought about this and said, "I don't know. As far as I know, there has never been a situation like this. But I cannot think of any major problems it might possibly cause." Grinning she added, "You might want to prepare to meet a lot of Shakari and answer a lot of questions, though. I am fairly certain that your 'visit' here will cause no end of curiosity."

Captain Laris smiled. "That, I believe, I will be able to handle. I would invite you into the ship, but at the moment, I guess, there is not one room which is halfway presentable. So I guess I had better come down there."

"Captain," a heavy rounded woman of medium height appeared behind the captain. She had short, dark brown hair and brown eyes. Her ears were sparkling from all the little silver hoops and dangling earrings that adorned them. Her face was smudgy, and her uniform was torn and covered in dirt.

The captain turned around. "Yes, Tica? What's the status?"

Tica responded gravely, "Bad news, Captain, the Traveller is beyond repair and even if we could magically repair her ... our dilithium crystals didn't survive the crash. Not even those we had in storage."

Captain Laris sucked in a deep breath and cursed, "Shit!"

She closed her eyes to digest the news. With an effort she gathered herself together and turned around to face Tashana. "Well, seems like there is something you could help with, if you can. But first, I will come down to your level and give your necks some rest!" she smiled.

Since the gangway was not functioning either, she lowered herself down to the deck, and jumped gracefully onto the grass. She gestured her crewmembers to follow her. Tica and Angos humphed, but followed their captain, though not as gracefully.

As everybody was standing in front of the Shakari, the captain said, "We will need dilithium crystals."

She refused to accept defeat, yet. It would just take somewhat longer, than she had hoped. She continued, "I hope we will be able to negotiate a fair price. By the way, this is my chief engineer, Tica. Tica, this is Tashana, Shawana of Shakaran and Kitanjo ... Sha ... uh ..."

"Sha'ntazhéra of the Temple of Kareen," Kitanjo filled in. "Nice to meet you," he said to Tica.

"Hi, uh, yeah, ditto," stammered Tica, whose glance was focused on the Shawana.

Tashana smiled. "Hello, Tica. Nice earrings."

Tica blushed. "Uh, thanks. Yours are pretty cool, too," she complimented Tashana's delicate golden ear wraps.

Tashana's smile widened. "Thank you." Then she turned her look back to the captain. "About your request, I do not know what you mean by _dilithium_. And what is a _price_?"

The captain tried to explain, "Dilithium is what we need for our engines. And with price I meant a payment or trade of some kind."

Neither Tashana, Nanjara nor Kitanjo had any idea what she was talking about. So Tashana answered, "In regards to your engines I am sure we can help, even though I do not know what dilithium is. We will also be able to help you with your other repairs. But what you mean by _payment_ I am also unclear."

The captain was relieved to hear they could help with the engines and repairs, but for the rest she looked questioningly at her crewmembers.

Angos only shrugged.

Tica tried to explain, "You do have some kind of currency, don't you?"

When both Shakari just looked puzzled at each other, she tried again, "Money? Coins? Any kind of tradable item?"

She was just met by shrugging shoulders and confused stares. "Good gracious! How did you get those earrings?"

Tashana, still confused, smiled about the change in subject and answered relieved, "I had them made by the goldsmith of the temple."

Tica groaned. "All right. And where do you get stuff that you can't get in your temple?"

"That depends on what kind of 'stuff' it would be," Tashana responded.

Kitanjo helped out, "I just got herbs from the herbalists in Zarakan."

"Good!" exclaimed Tica. "Now, what did you give them for their herbs?"

Again Tashana and Kitanjo looked at each other in confusion.

Kitanjo said, "They hadn't asked me to bring anything, so what would I give them?"

All three aliens stared blankly at them and the captain asked, "They gave you herbs for nothing in exchange?"

"Uh ... yes."

The captain pinched the bridge of her nose and asked, "So, tell me ... what would you want us to give you for your help?"

Both looked at each other, shrugging their shoulders looked back to the captain and said simultaneously, "Nothing."

"Now, that will take some getting used to," said the captain.

"I think that's mighty cool," remarked Angos in his humming bass voice.

"It sure is," said Tica in wonderment.

Then Nanjara suddenly thought of something, " _With all the damage, maybe they will need quarters?_ "

Tashana responded, " _Good thinking. I will ask her._ "

" _Oh and Tasha, Danara is done with your aircraft. I have asked her to stand by,_ " Nanjara informed her.

" _Ah, that is good to know. But wait with sending her until we have more information,_ " said Tashana.

" _Of course,_ " responded Nanjara.

To Laris, Tashana said aloud, "Captain, you said your rooms are not 'presentable', do you need quarters for you and your people?"

The captain pondered this. "I don't think we can ask you for that. We have 24 survivors on board. I guess we better see to repairing the quarters as soon as possible."

Tashana quickly calculated. At the moment they had 15 free quarters in the temple complex. Some of them were made for couples. But even if there were no couples among the aliens, space could certainly be found to house the additional people, so she said, "I don't know, why you cannot ask, but I will offer you the hospitality of the Temple of Askaria. I am sure we will be able to provide you with appropriate accommodation."

Before the captain could answer, Tica noted somewhat embarrassed, "Uh ... Captain? We lost the assemblers, too and the storage is ... um ...," she gestured with her head to the belly of the Traveller, "...squashed."

"Oh for fuck's sake!" the captain cursed and ran her fingers through her hair. She was on the verge of tears. This whole mess was draining her reserves.

Tashana was flooded by a wave of compassion as she suddenly understood the dimension of the tragedy. These people were stranded in a completely foreign world, traumatised and far from home. They had lost everything.

Breaking her habit, she intervened by stepping forward and touching the captain's shoulder. And with a low and soothing voice she said, "Do not worry, Captain. Everything is going to be all right. We will help you. Let us take care of you and your people. Shakari engineers will assist with the repairs of your ship. This has been a severe shock for all of you. You all need rest now. Help will be here any minute. We will transport you and your people to the Temple of Askaria as soon as you are ready. And if you need help with your dead, we can help with that as well." She left her hand on the captain's shoulder and waited.

Laris had been surprised by Tashana's touch. But for some unknown reason she had immediately felt better, as if some kind of energy was replenishing her reserves. She was too tired to question this, so she just leaned into the touch, let her head sink down and closed her eyes. She listened to the soothing voice, losing all resistance.

It took her a moment to realise that the voice had stopped. Dazed, she looked up into the bright golden eyes of the Shawana and said, "Thank you! I will accept your offer."

Tashana lightly squeezed the shoulder of the captain. Looking at her with respect, a warm smile curving her lips, she said, "Thank you, Captain."

Laris stared at her in bewilderment. "You are thanking _me_? Whatever for?"

Tashana tilted her head slightly. She needed a moment to shake off her wonderment that Laris really didn't understand. Then she slowly raised her hand to touch the captain's cheek and explained, "For honouring me with your trust although you don't know me. For accepting my hospitality and advice in spite of all the hardship you had to go through."

She had intended to retract her hand, but instead intensified the touch and shook her head, "No, I am not only talking about the catastrophic day you had and the traumatic experience you are going through. What I meant was the effort it has cost you to go against your nature, to trust and rely on someone you do not know. You have my deepest respect for accomplishing this. And I am truly honoured to be the recipient." Then she retracted her hand and stepped back.

Tica had followed the scene playing next to her in amazement. Now she stared at the Shawana and an awed "Wow" escaped her.

Angos only looked befuddled; he didn't really understand what had just happened. However, he was fairly certain that there was no threat involved, and that was the most important thing as far as he was concerned.

Abashed, Laris looked at Tashana and breathed, "How do you know?"

Tashana tilted her head again. Obviously the captain had either forgotten who she was, or didn't know the term, so she said, "I am the Shawana. It means 'High Priestess' in your language."

Laris furrowed her brow. "I see. But that doesn't explain how you know so much about me."

Tashana looked at her questioningly. "Do you not have Shawana where you come from?"

"Yes, we do. But they wouldn't know anything about me without me telling them," explained Laris.

Tashana looked confused. "What kind of Shawana are those? How can they help people if they do not understand them?"

Laris explained, "They help by offering the holy sacrifices for our God and performing the holy rituals. And sometimes they will have visions about the future, though those tend to be pretty vague."

Tashana shared a quick glance with Kitanjo and said, "Sounds more like Sha'ntaníra to me. Ritual Priest in your language."

Laris was about to ask what the difference was, when she suddenly heard a faint hum in the distance. Looking in the direction of the noise, she saw an aircraft flying towards them.

"Ah, the help is arriving," remarked Tashana and turned around.

They watched the disk-shaped aircraft settle next to Kitanjo's 'whizzer', which really looked tiny compared to the aircraft that was at least five times bigger. Though compared to the alien ship, which was at least 20 times bigger than the aircraft, both looked like 'nutshells'.

"Stay here!" said Tashana to the others, and approached the aircraft.

Four Shakari exited the vessel and immediately started to walk towards her.

Tashana greeted them "Shakara bless you! Your help is greatly appreciated. Though certainly not in the way you thought." She smiled at them. "Come with me and meet our guests," she made a gesture with her arm, inviting them to follow her.

When they reached the group in front of the alien ship, Tashana introduced them, "This is Captain Laris of the Traveller, her chief engineer, Tica and her security officer, Angos."

To the aliens she explained, "These are all people, serving and living in the main temple," and she started the introduction with the person next to her.

"Manira, my personal Servant." The tall, wiry woman with the dark brown hair watched the aliens vigilantly.

Manira

"Zantharo, our physical trainer," Tashana gestured to the tall, muscular man, next in the row. He had long black hair, which was tied at the back of his neck, a thin moustache and a small beard. His brown eyes looked stern but curious beneath his bushy eyebrows. Angos regarded the well-built man with appreciation.

Continuing, Tashana introduced the short, rounded woman next to him, "Jazira, Sha'ntakara. Healer Priestess in your language." The kind smile encompassed her whole wrinkled face, her grey eyes twinkling warmheartedly. Her curly, grey hair was held back by a purple and golden headband. Her wide robes of the same colours slightly concealed her rounded figure.

Jazira

"And this is Ankira, Sha'ntazhéra, which means something like Master Priestess in your language," Tashana finished the introductions. The tall and slender woman stared darkly at the aliens. Her blond eyebrows drawn together. Her blue eyes stern and icy.

Tica couldn't suppress a shudder when the glare of the Sha'ntazhéra landed on her. _Whoa_. She would rather not mess with that one. She gulped. When Ankira finally fixed the next person with that glare, Tica breathed a sigh of relief.

Nanjara intercepted, " _Tasha, I believe now would be a good time to send Danara and Lakaro your way in your aircraft, so they will be there in a few minutes._ "

" _Yes, thank you, Nana. How are the preparations for the quarters coming along?_ " Tashana wanted to know.

" _Everything will be prepared when they arrive. Maranja is completely in her element, and is already preparing a welcoming dinner._ "

" _Great! Oh, and Nana, I think we can close the link now,_ " Tashana remarked.

" _Yes, Tasha, I believe there won't be any threat from them. See you soon._ "

" _See you soon,_ " responded Tashana, closed the link, and turned her attention back to the people around her.

"Now," Tashana waited, till she had the attention of everyone, "Let's work out the logistics. Captain, you would probably like to know, where you and your people will stay before we transport them to the main temple."

"Yes, I would indeed," stated the captain and turned to her crewmen.

"Tica, Angos, I want you to go with her, to have a look at the location. I will inform our crew and passengers in the meantime, and I will have to deal with the dead bodies."

"Aye, Captain," Tica acknowledged.

"Sure thing, cap'n," hummed Angos.

Tashana remarked, "Danara, our engineer, and Lakaro, our general Servant, will be here with my aircraft any minute. You can have your people gather for transport, the ship will be able to accommodate all of you, even if it is going to be a little cramped. But with my aircraft it will only take a few minutes to reach the temple, so it should not be too bad. You can use the communications device in my aircraft, so you may communicate with your officers. Will you need help with the dead?"

The captain shook her head. "No, thank you. I will just have to make the preparations. I will plan their memorial for tomorrow. Oh ... will it be possible to arrange a transport tomorrow, to do the memorial, Holiness?"

Tashana thought about this and then said, "Ah! The term would be Shawana, but you may call me Tashana, Captain."

Ankira looked disgusted. She couldn't understand why Tashana so easily threw away her honourific and let any nonentity she came across, call her by her given name.

The captain nodded and smiled, "All right, if you call me Laris."

"Thank you, Laris. And yes, that will of course be possible, and you will have my aircraft at your disposal, also. Oh and I have a question," she pointed at the phaser on Angos' hip. "That is a long-range weapon of some kind, right?"

"Yes," acknowledged the captain.

"You will have to leave those here. Long-range weapons of any kind are strictly forbidden on Shakaran," explained the Shawana.

Angos was not happy about this, and started to voice his complaints, but Laris interrupted him and ordered, "Give it to me, Angos. It's all right."

He humphed but handed his phaser over to the captain.

"All right, I'll be back as soon as I can," Laris said, and started to climb up the entrance.

Tashana turned to her people. "Kitanjo, Ankira, Zantharo, I would like you to stay here. Just in case any spectators show up, I want you to hold them off. These people don't need curious Shakari bothering them with questions. There will be time for that later when they had some rest."

Ankira looked disgruntled, but nodded. Kitanjo and Zantharo eagerly agreed to protect the aliens.

"Manira, Jazira, you may stay or come with me, whatever you prefer," said Tashana to the two women.

"I will stay. Maybe someone needs my help," said Jazira.

Manira, however, didn't trust the aliens, she wouldn't leave the Shawana alone with them, so she said, "I will come with you, Shawana."

Tashana smirked knowingly. "All right, let's go, then," she said to Manira, Tica and Angos, and with a quick glance at the others, she said, "I will see you later."

And she walked to the aircraft, followed by Manira and the two aliens.

Tica looked at the aircraft appreciatively, "Nice ship."

Tashana smiled at her and walked up the steps to the entrance. She touched the key-pad, and the double doors slid open to reveal a large open area, the floor plushly carpeted in indigo blue, the walls shone in a contrasting white.

Stepping inside Tica almost fainted. Her eyes wide like saucers, a huge grin appeared on her face and she whooped with delight. She smacked Angos on the arm. "That's the first vessel, that's made for people like us!"

Angos' eyes were still fixed on the huge, softly cushioned, indigo blue sofa that lined the aft walls in a semicircle. His eyes twinkled, and his lips were slightly parted, forming a silly grin, "Uh huh!"

Tashana looked curiously at them.

"What is so unusual?"

Tica responded, "The cockpit chairs and these. May I?" she pointed at the sofa.

"Of course, make yourself comfortable. What is so unusual about them?"

Tica sank into the cushions of the sofa, leaned back, and moaned in content and with closed eyes she purred, "They are huge and as soft as they look."

Tashana gestured invitingly to Angos, who still stood as if he was rooted to the spot with the silly grin on his face, and when he finally moved she said, "This is not unusual here. There are very few Shakari, who like to squeeze themselves into their aircrafts like Kitanjo."

Tica looked at her and said appreciatively, "I already like your people!"

Tashana chuckled, "That's nice to hear. Manira, would you please?" she gestured to the cockpit.

"Of course, Shawana," Manira responded, and walked over to sit at the helm.

Tashana seated herself next to Tica, while Manira took the ship into the air and on course to Askaria.

Watching the aliens look around, their eyes finally settling on the large forward view screen, Tashana said, "This is the Grasslands. For the next 20 minutes or so there won't be much else to see. Would you like something to drink?"

Both looked at her. Angos nodded enthusiastically and Tica said, "Yes, please."

"Okay, watch your feet!" Tashana warned and pressed a button in the wall behind the sofa.

A circular shaped area of the carpet sank down, slid below the floor and disappeared. A white cylindrical object came up and manifested itself as a table. Tashana pushed a button in the socket on one of the sides, and a door slid open.

"What would you like? I have different juices, and Verrak, that is a slightly alcoholic beverage or water."

Tica was not in the mood to confront her taste buds with anything unusual on top of all the other new impressions, so she opted for water.

Angos was a bit disappointed that there was no soda or coke on offer, so he tried a bright blue juice "Mmmh. What's that? Tastes great."

Tashana grinned. "It's made from shilaberries. And it is my favourite beverage," she explained, and sipped from her shilaberry-juice.

"Then, I guess, next time I'm gonna try it, too," said Tica and added a bit too quickly, "Angos and I have the same taste when it comes to beverages, so I might like it, also."

Tashana tilted her head with one raised eyebrow, the effect enhanced by the tattoo that rose with it. And then with a slightly lopsided grin she said, "I see."

Tica blushed under the Shawana's scrutiny, and busied herself with placing her glass on the table with great caution.

Tashana thought that Tica was awfully cute when she was embarrassed, but she had mercy on her and asked, "What do you drink usually?"

"Coke!" both answered simultaneously, and all three chuckled.

"What is this coke?" Tashana wanted to know.

The aliens looked at each other, and Angos shrugged his shoulders.

Tica turned to face Tashana and said, "Actually, I have no clue. We only have it as an assembler-recipe. I think it came from the traders from another quadrant, just as the coffee did. It is an almost black, non-alcoholic carbonated drink."

Tashana looked at her overwhelmed. "All right, I didn't understand anything of what you were just explaining, except for that it is almost black and non-alcoholic. What is an assembler?"

Tica at first was a bit helpless and embarrassed that she couldn't give a better explanation, but with that question she was in her element, so she started to explain, "An assembler is a device that dematerialises quantities of matter by using transporter technology, and then re-materialises it into another form. It is also able to dispose of matter such as leftovers by inverting this function ..." She stopped, when she realised, she had lost the Shawana again. She sighed and tried again, "It can produce food or any other stuff that is programmed into it, and it can dispose of it, if you tell it to do so."

"Ah," said Tashana, not sure, if she understood but at least what a disposer was, she did know, and this assembler seemed to do quasi the same thing but additionally the other way around. But she was wondering, "And does the food this assembler produces, taste the same as it usually would?"

"No."

"Yeah."

Tashana looked at them quizzically.

Tica shot Angos a challenging glare before she explained, "This is something we wholeheartedly disagree on." She glared at Angos again, who only shrugged.

Tashana waited for her to elaborate.

"Well, let's say, it _should_ taste the same, but anyone who doesn't have mightily underdeveloped taste buds, can taste the difference. And usually it is NOT as good as the real thing. But since I've neither tasted the real coke, nor the real coffee ... well, if you don't know the difference, you won't taste the difference."

"Sounds logical," said Tashana.

Tica continued, "Most other stuff, however, you won't be able to distinguish from the real thing, I'd even go so far as to say, it practically is the real thing. Like, I could have the assembler analyse your robes and have it produce a copy of them. You wouldn't be able to tell the difference."

"What would you do that for?" Tashana wanted to know.

Tica blushed again and said defensively, "It was just an example. I could just as well copy Angos' pants."

When Angos looked at her a bit strangely, Tashana broke out into laughter, and Angos started to chuckle.

Tica looked from her to Angos and threw her hands in the air. "God! What is it with you people? I'm just trying to explain our technology."

Tashana controlled her laughter and said, "And you are doing this very well, Tica. I could imagine it just wonderfully." And the laughter bubbled up again.

Tica crossed her arms over her chest, leaned back and humphed.

_Goddess! She is cute_ , thought Tashana, her laughter making place for a warm smile.

"Lookie!" shouted Angos and pointed towards the view screen.

"Ah, the outskirts of Askaria, we are almost there now," explained Tashana.

"Niice!" said Tica appreciatively. "You people like it green, huh?" she referred to the fact that the streets were lined with trees and many gardens and parks were to be seen. Several houses were overgrown with climbing plants, and even many of the roofs had gardens, or at least greenery of some kind.

Tashana smiled. "Yes, most of us do."

When they neared the centre of the city, Tashana explained, "The large building you see in front is the palace. And to the right, on the hill, is the main temple."

"Neat!" exclaimed Angos while Tica breathed out, "Wow!" and without taking her eyes of the view, she asked in disbelief, "That's where we're gonna live?"

"Yes, if you find it to your liking," responded Tashana, who could already see that they did like the outside, she just wasn't sure they would approve of the possibly cramped living conditions. With so many people, at least some would have to share their quarters.

"Oh, I'm sure, we will," said Tica assuredly.

Manira flew them over the temple complex with a large, park-like inner courtyard, and set the aircraft down on the landing area.

They disembarked from the vessel, and Tashana guided them to the entrance. Nanjara, who was already there, came to meet them.

Tashana introduced them, "Tica, Angos, this is Nanjara our former Shawana. Nanjara, this is Tica chief engineer of the Traveller and this is Angos, their security officer."

Of course Nanjara already knew, but since they didn't know she did, Tashana decided, it would be better to introduce them anyway.

"Shakara bless you, Tica and Angos! Welcome to the Temple of Askaria," Nanjara greeted them.

The two aliens thanked her, and Tashana and Nanjara led them into the temple.

The foyer was huge and made partly of transparent walls, so one could see up to the glass roof. Plants were growing from the walkways that overlooked the foyer from every floor. Tica and Angos watched impressed while they were guided to the end of the foyer. Nanjara pressed the button, and the doors swished open to reveal a huge elevator.

When they were all inside, Nanjara said, "I thought we would show you some of the quarters first, and then we can all relax in the frater and you can call your captain from the computer there, what do you think?"

"What's a frater?" asked Tica.

Tashana explained, "The dining hall in a temple."

"Ah! All right!" said Tica and looked over to Angos who was somewhat disappointed that they didn't go to inspect the dining room first. However, remembering his order, he acknowledged, "Yeah, sure."

They stepped out of the elevator at the second level.

Nanjara guided them along the hall to the left, stopped in front of a pair of doors and said, "This will be one of the quarters that have to be shared. I hope this will be all right."

She pushed the key pad and stepped aside to let Tica and Angos go in first. They looked around appreciatively and Tica said, "Well, yes, if you have some sleeping bags, we can put ten people in here."

"What?! No, no, no, you misunderstood me," Nanjara explained hastily. "This is just the living room, the main bedroom is over there and the 'guest bedroom' we had installed, is on the other side. This is usually the quarters for a couple, but we adapted one of the workrooms, so I hope two single persons will fit in more or less comfortably."

Tica stopped in her tracks, and Angos almost bumped into her. Both turned and stared disbelievingly at Nanjara, who made a gesture towards the main bedroom door.

Angos stepped around Tica who was glued to the spot, and pushed the button to open the door. He looked inside and let out a whistle. "C'mere Tica, ya gotta see this!"

He stepped inside and Tica finally followed. She almost fainted again as she saw the huge ... _uh ... GOD-sized playground_ , she thought.

Angos grinned and looked dreamily at the enormous bed, imagining what fun it would be playing on it with Kiran.

Nanjara intercepted, "Well, the guest bedroom is not as comfortable, I'm afraid."

Now Tica had to see what Nanjara thought to be not as comfortable ... hell, she almost seemed to be embarrassed, obviously afraid about it being too cramped. Hell, if it was, then they could fit six people easily in that monster of a bed, Tica thought and almost hastily walked over to the so-called guest bedroom. She looked inside and shook her head.

Nanjara and Tashana misinterpreted her and Tashana said assuringly, "I'm sure we can find a better arrangement."

Tica turned around and grinned. "You guys must be nuts or something. This is unlike anything I've EVER seen. Are you all claustrophobic or something? This _bed_ ...," she pointed at the so called guest-bed, "... is at least three times as big as the bed in my quarters on the Traveller. And that's a double bed, meaning, designed for two people. That _bed_ over there is at least double as big as this one. You talk about finding a better arrangement? Man, I don't even dare to imagine, how your better arrangements would look like, I'd have felt obscenely decadent to even imagine this one. Wow!"

She took a deep breath, while the Shakari only stared at her in disbelief. Then Tica called out to Angos.

"Hey man, know what I think?"

"Uh un," he grunted in the negative.

"I think we died in the crash and went to heaven," she said, let herself flop onto the oversized couch, put her feet up and spread her arms over the backrest.

Angos chuckled, perfectly understanding her feelings.

Nanjara coughed slightly. "Does this mean, you approve?"

"Oh my god! Yes! Of course we approve. How could we not? ... uh ... never mind ... we do approve!" Tica exclaimed and dragged herself off the thick plushy cushions.

"But ...," Nanjara remarked "They will also have to share the facilities."

"Believe me, that won't be a problem, but show me anyway," said Tica.

Tica had thought she couldn't be any more impressed, and at first she seemed to be right. Nanjara showed them the facilities, which were indeed small, compared to the rest of the suite, though still at least double the size of hers on the Traveller, as was the shower stall. But what she saw, when Nanjara showed her another room, which she called the bathroom, proved her wrong.

"God Almighty!" Tica cried out and threw her hand on her heart. "What is _that_?" she asked, pointing on the circular elevation in the room.

"That is the bath tub," explained Tashana.

"No, no, no, _that_ is a swimming pool," corrected Tica.

Tashana chuckled. "It is not deep enough to swim in."

Tica looked up at her. "Well, maybe not for you."

They then went to see one of the quarters that were meant for only one person. Nanjara explained, there were nine quarters to be shared and six of these single quarters. Tica didn't even bother to explain anymore that these were easily double the size of the captain's quarters on the Traveller, and therewith perfectly fitting for at least six persons. She just said she approved.

Angos only nodded. He was tired and hungry and all he wanted was to inspect the dining room.

His wishes were soon granted, and they all rode the elevator to the ground floor where they were guided to the frater.

When they called Tashana's private aircraft, Lakaro told them that the captain wasn't back out yet. Tashana asked him to call as soon as she was. He acknowledged, he would do that, and added that the captain had asked for help, and Kitanjo and Jazira had gone in but weren't back yet either. Tashana asked him for details but he didn't know any more, so she thanked him and closed the communication.

A table in the middle had already been set and they seated themselves.

Maranja introduced herself as the cook, and asked what they would like to drink. Tica, Angos and Tashana asked for shilaberry-juice, Manira and Nanjara just wanted water. Maranja vanished into the kitchen, and shortly after returned with a tray loaded with their beverages.

Sharina, Maranja's wife, had followed her with a tray of different foods, and Maranja introduced first her wife, and then explained what kind of foods she had prepared.

This time Angos and Tica both felt like they had died and gone to heaven. The food was delicious, the drinks tasted great. It was almost too good to be true.

_Almost_ , thought Tica when she suddenly realised the state of her uniform. She blushed furiously, and wished the floor would open up and swallow her. God, this was embarrassing. Nobody had said a thing. She had walked through this perfectly clean temple, had even sat on that beautiful couch... and in the aircraft also ... _oh god_...

"What's wrong?" asked Tashana who sat across from Tica and saw her blushing.

This was too much. Tica broke into tears and cried, "Why did nobody warn me about my uniform. I look like I've been dragged behind a shuttle and left to die. And I haven't even noticed up until now." She sobbed and went on, "And I sat on those sofas in the aircraft and in those quarters. I most certainly soiled them beyond cleaning. And nobody warned me." She lost it completely and ran from the room.

Tashana quickly got up and ran after her.

Luckily, Tica wasn't a fast runner, and endurance wasn't her forte either, so Tashana found her just a bit down the hall, slumped down on the floor, head on her knees, arms hiding her face. She sobbed and cried uncontrollably.

Tashana squatted down next to her. And for the second time this day she broke her habit and drew Tica in her arms.

Tica didn't really notice what Tashana was doing, she simply let it happen, and sobbed at Tashana's breast like a baby.

"It's okay," purred Tashana in a low soothing voice as she rocked her tenderly, "It's okay. Let it out. You have had a really bad day. But it's going to be all right again. You are safe now. You are under my protection."

She went on talking soothingly until the sobs finally ceased, and Tica became aware of where she was. She went rigid and tried to pull away. But Tashana held her, "It is okay, Tica. Just rest."

"But I will soil your beautiful clothes."

"They are already soiled, Tica. And it does not matter. The only thing that matters now is you."

"But ..."

"No. No but. It is okay. You are okay. Trust me."

And Tica relented, breathed a deep sigh, and relaxed at the warm and soft bosom of the Shawana.

"That's all right," purred Tashana, "Just relax."

Angos had wanted to follow Tica, but Nanjara had held him back. "Tashana will care for her, don't worry."

He hesitated, but sat back down and finished his dessert.

After a while, Nanjara got up to find the two women. When she saw them on the floor she smiled, nodded knowingly and went back to join the others.

Chapter 4

The captain had been striding through the corridor to reach the lift when she heard a faint voice. She halted and listened. In the eerie silence only a loose grid of the ventilation system squeaked while it dangled from the ceiling. Then she heard it again " _help_ ". She rushed to the interception a few metres from her, and stopped to listen again, then she saw a leg protruding from a pile of debris in front of the door to the maintenance shaft. It looked as if part of the ceiling had collapsed. But she could hardly make it out, because even the emergency lights were off in the interception, and only the light shining in from the outside allowed her to see anything at all. Thinking quickly, she rushed back to the entrance.

The aircraft was just taking off. She looked at Kitanjo. "Kitanjo?" She waited for him to look at her. "I need your help. One of my crewmembers is trapped under debris and another is trapped in the maintenance shaft. I need to fetch the doctor."

Kitanjo immediately stepped to the entrance. "Of course we'll help."

He looked back at Jazira, and without him saying anything she instantly hurried to the entrance.

He turned and looked at Ankira and Zantharo "You'll stay here okay?"

Ankira rolled her eyes, "Yes," and Zantharo assured him, "Don't worry, we will hold the line."

"Thanks," said Kitanjo, turned around and levitated up to the entrance after Jazira.

As soon as he was up, the captain commented appreciatively, "Now that's handy," and started down the corridor.

Both Shakari followed her.

Laris stopped at the interception and pointed towards the pile of debris. "Sheela needs your help first. She is buried under all that. And the door next to her leads to the maintenance shaft. Leeta is trapped in there, and her life signs are weak. I need to fetch the doctor now."

"You don't need to get your doctor here, we are both Healers. You just do what you need to do and we will take care of these two. Don't worry, Captain," assured Kitanjo.

The captain looked at him sceptically. "As much as I'm thankful for your help, they will need major treatment, and as I see you have no instruments, I had better get our doctor."

Jazira touched the captain's upper arm. "We don't need any instruments, dear. Believe me, we have seen much worse. It won't be a problem as long as they are still alive."

Laris hesitated, but decided to trust the aliens. There was so much she had to take care of, and the doctor had her hands full as well. "All right. I will be back as soon as I can."

Jazira squeezed her arm and let go. "Don't hurry, dear, it will be all right."

The captain nodded, and turned to walk to the lift.

"C'mon," said Kitanjo and started to walk down the interception.

When he reached the trapped woman, he squatted down and touched her leg. "She is alive," he informed Jazira and got up. "Okay, you move the debris piece by piece, and I'll ensure that the pile doesn't shift."

"All right," acknowledged Jazira.

Both positioned themselves about two metres away from the pile of debris, and stretched out their hands. Fixed on their task, the concentration was visible on their faces. One by one the pieces were levitated upward and hovered through the air to be dropped down a safe distance away. It didn't take them much longer than a minute to free Sheela from the debris.

When Jazira dropped the last piece, Kitanjo pointed his hands at Sheela, and transported her body carefully away from the doors.

"Okay. You take care of her. I'll care for the door," he said to Jazira.

The Sha'ntakara nodded, knelt down at Sheela's side and started running her hands over the body of her patient.

Kitanjo pressed what looked like a key pad. Nothing happened. "Oh well, it was worth a try," he muttered and stepped back.

At first he tried to will the door to slide open. When it didn't work, he assumed that there probably was some kind of latch blocking it. He raised one eyebrow and mumbled, "You're not an easy one, are you? How about I heat you up a bit?"

Jazira, who had heard him, shook her head, grinning. That guy was incorrigible.

Kitanjo concentrated, and a thin ray of light shot from his finger to the edge of the door. He guided the beam along the edges, and when he was done, he stopped the beam, and with a gesture of his hand yanked out the cut-out 'door'. He transported it with a cautious movement of his hand, leaning it against the wall next to the opening.

He looked through the opening. The small chamber, which led to a horizontal shaft, was cast in the red glow of an emergency light. "Shakara help me!" he breathed, and rushed towards the body lying in front of what seemed to have been some kind of console.

Obviously, the whole thing had blown up in the face of the female alien. The right half of her face was unrecognisably burned, as were her right arm and shoulder. He didn't need to touch her to see that she was still alive. She moaned and a croaked, "Help," escaped her burned lips. He had to swallow the lump in his throat, and tried to let his voice sound reassuring, "Help is here. It will be all right."

The female sighed and lost consciousness.

Kitanjo got up to get Jazira, who was still focusing on Sheela, her hands hovering over her body.

She paused for a moment, and looked up at Kitanjo who looked decidedly green. He had to swallow again. "I'll need your help with that one. That's beyond my expertise."

Jazira got up instantly. If Kitanjo said it was beyond his expertise, it was serious. He was a quite capable Healer himself and had seen and healed his share of bad injuries, so this must be really bad.

"Fix her wrist, I will look after Leeta," she commanded quickly and left him.

He let out his breath. Damn, he had never been queasy when it came to injuries, but those were the worst he had ever seen. A broken wrist would be a breeze in comparison, so he knelt down and started to work on Sheela's hand.

When Jazira saw the severity of Leeta's injuries, she sucked in her breath. "Dear Goddess!"

Quickly, she knelt beside the woman and began to scan for internal injuries first.

Just as Kitanjo was finished with Sheela's hand, Jazira called him, "Kitanjo, are you almost ready?"

He brushed his hand over the forehead of the still unconscious woman, got up and responded, "I've just finished".

"Then come here please, I need more light."

He steeled himself, and walked into the small chamber. Inside, he concentrated and formed a ball of light between his palms, and placed it in the air over their heads. The light ball, about 30 centimetres in diameter, glowed brightly, lighting up the whole chamber.

Jazira got up and said, "Lift her, please; I need to get the uniform off her upper body."

Concentrating and gesturing with his hands, he did as requested, and Jazira carefully peeled the torn and burned uniform off the hovering woman. Then, with a gesture of her arm, she swiped all debris and dust out into the hallway.

When she was done, Kitanjo placed Leeta gently back on the floor.

"Now, pull yourself together and help me here. You can learn something," said Jazira, and knelt down at Leeta's head.

Kitanjo uneasily crouched down to kneel at her shoulder.

"She didn't have any internal injuries other than several broken bones, I have fixed them and I have already stabilised her system. Now we have to remove the pieces of uniform that have burned onto her skin. You know how to dematerialise, and this isn't any different. You just need to be careful that you only do it with the matter that does not belong to her body. This will take a lot of concentration, because the pieces are merged with her flesh. It is not as easy as making the clothes of one of your girls vanish. Do you think you can manage?"

Kitanjo nodded. "Yes, I believe so."

"Good. Then get on with it while I heal her head wounds," she said and added, "Oh, and please get the light closer."

He gestured the light closer, and both began focusing on their respective tasks.

They were almost done, when they heard movement in the corridor. Kitanjo had only been watching exhausted, but infinitely relieved while Jazira tenderly finished healing Leeta's eye. He turned towards the opening when he heard a strangled cry.

Sheela stood in the doorway, pointing a weapon at him. "What are you doing with her?" she demanded to know, her voice cracking.

Kitanjo raised his hand, palm towards her. "Keep calm, girl. We have just healed you, and we're almost finished healing your colleague. Your captain asked us for help. It's all right."

Sheela regarded him in disbelief. "If Captain Laris asked for your help, where is she then? And what is this thing?" she pointed her weapon at the light-ball.

Jazira didn't even look up. Eyes were tricky to heal, so she kept concentrating, and let Kitanjo deal with the situation.

"This is a light-ball. And I don't know where your captain is. She went to take care of ... well, whatever she needed to take care of. I don't know, Sheela," he recalled the name of the young woman. "Please put your weapon down. We are not going to harm you."

Sheela hesitated. "First tell me what that thing is. And don't give me that shit about a light-ball. I can see that. What does it do?"

Kitanjo regarded her quizzically and explained, "It shines brightly."

"I can see that."

"Then why are you asking???"

Sheela ignored his remark. "What else does it do?"

"Nothing!" he exclaimed exasperated, his hand still outstretched, ready to defend and added, "It's not supposed to do anything else."

"It isn't?" Sheela asked hesitantly.

"No."

"You're really helping her?"

"Yes."

"And you helped me, too?"

"Yes."

Finally Sheela relaxed and put her weapon back in the holster. "All right. I believe you."

With an effort Kitanjo managed, not to roll his eyes, but couldn't quite hold the sarcasm out of his voice when he said, "Thank you!"

Sheela glared at him, but asked, "Will she be all right?"

"Yes, she will," assured Jazira, who had just finished, and looked up at Sheela for the first time.

Sheela looked into the warm grey eyes of the Sha'ntakara and said abashedly, "I guess I owe you an apology."

Kitanjo was about to voice his opinion, when Jazira beat him to it. "No, dear. You have gone through a lot recently, and it is only understandable that you would feel threatened by us. You don't know us and we are on your ship. Not one of your crew in sight. Your caution and distrust were perfectly valid. And that you did not act on your fear, but let Kitanjo explain, speaks for your strength and courage. You have done all right, dear," Jazira smiled at her.

Sheela blushed, "Thank you."

"You are welcome. I am Jazira, Sha'ntakara of the main temple, and this is Kitanjo, Sha'ntazhéra of the Temple of Kareen," she introduced them. "We are both Healers," she added as Sheela looked at her quizzically.

"Ah. I'm Sheela, as you already seem to know, I'm a nurse on the Traveller."

"What is a nurse, Sheela?" asked Jazira.

Sheela tried to explain, "Um ... kind of an assistant to the doctor."

"A doctor is a kind of Healer, right?" asked Kitanjo.

"Yes," Sheela acknowledged and wanted to know, "What did you do with her? Her life-signs were weak; she must have been severely injured."

Kitanjo let Jazira explain. "She was. She was severely burnt; her right cheekbone, jaw, arm and shoulder were broken in several places. I am not sure yet how her eye is doing. I will have to wait till she regains consciousness. But all the rest is healed now. Would you give me your jacket, Sheela? I would like to cover her."

"Of course," replied Sheela and immediately shrugged out of her uniform jacket. She handed it over to Jazira, who gently placed it over Leeta's naked upper body.

Sheela looked at them doubtfully. "If she was so severely injured, then how come she looks perfectly fine now?"

Jazira tilted her head. "I did just explain to you, she is healed now."

"Yes, but then her injury can't have been so bad. I mean how long have you been here? It probably wasn't weeks, was it?"

Jazira tried to understand what Sheela meant. "Of course it was not weeks. Maybe an hour? I did not look at the chronometer."

"Well, then her injuries definitely can't have been as bad as you made it sound. Severe burns and broken bones don't heal in just an hour. Even with a bone-healer. Severe burns need major treatment. A skin-healer wouldn't be enough, and I don't see any of you having a bone-healer or skin-healer anyway, or any other instruments, for that matter. So how would you have healed her?" declared Sheela.

Jazira and Kitanjo were trying to follow her. What was it with these aliens and their instruments?

Kitanjo said, "We already explained to your captain, we don't need any instruments. We are Healers. There's no need for instruments to heal injuries."

Sheela wanted to question her further, when they heard the captain's voice from the corridor, "Sheela! Thank God, you are all right!" The captain came into view and hugged Sheela fiercely.

When she let her go, she looked at Leeta and asked, "How is she doing?"

"She will be all right," assured Jazira.

The captain sighed in relief, and then noticed the light-ball, "What is that?"

Kitanjo couldn't suppress a groan.

Jazira chuckled, "We needed more light, so Kitanjo created a light-ball."

"Ah," said the captain and refrained from asking further. She had enough things on her mind right now; she didn't need any more to wrap her brain around. She trusted these aliens.

Sheela looked at her baffled, and Kitanjo and Jazira chuckled.

"All right," said Laris, "I'm going to communicate with Tica and Angos now. The others will gather at the entrance shortly. Can Leeta be transported?"

"Of course. We will bring her to the aircraft as soon as you approve," stated Jazira.

"Thank you. I will let you know in a few minutes," replied the captain as she left.

Chapter 5

When Tashana had touched Tica it was different than when she had touched Laris.

Although exhausted and close to a break down, the captain was still in control of her emotions and thoughts. While Tashana didn't understand all of the images that assaulted her, they were still mostly organised and made sense to her. It had been fairly easy to read the captain. And that was something she had been very thankful for, too. Not that she could mention this, of course.

She had never told anyone what happened to her, when she touched someone. She knew it was not the same for her as it was for other Shavarin. Unlike other Shavarin, she did not need to touch someone at the head to scan their minds. She didn't even have to concentrate to initiate it. And she also did not have much control over what happened to her. The level of her control mostly depended on the mental and emotional state of the other person. While other Shavarin stayed with their own mind and only scanned the other, viewing their emotions and thoughts as if on a video screen, this was not the same for Tashana. While other Shavarin focused on particular information they needed, Tashana always got more than she wished to know. Whenever she touched someone, she was sucked into their mind, melted with them, becoming one. It had been like this, since her girlfriend Sarinja had died.

They had both been 17 back then. They had been on vacation to celebrate their new status. Both had been acknowledged as Shavarin. Tashana was then a Sha'ntaníra and Sarinja a Sha'ntakara.

Tashana had never had any inclination to study one of the other branches. It had been difficult enough for her to pass the tests for history and the rituals. Her specialised interest lay in the languages, specifically Sha'lhán, the ancient language, and she loved to sing and use her voice. And her girlfriend never wanted to do anything but help people. So, they had both accomplished their goals, and before taking on their new roles, they had decided to celebrate by taking a four-week vacation.

Because their interests in where to go to were in opposition to each other, they had decided to compromise and split their vacation. The first two weeks they would spend at the beach, which was Tashana's preference, and the last two weeks they were going to spend in the mountains, which was Sarinja's choice. The time on the beach had been sheer bliss. They went swimming and diving, and visited one of the Vintiavar.

Tashana had been delirious with joy. She loved the underwater world, and she always had aquariums in her quarters ever since she was a small child.

The time in the mountains had also started very well. Sarinja had showed her a place, which even Tashana had to admit could compete with the peace and beauty of the underwater world. A large clearing surrounded by woods, hidden from the world by the mountains enclosing it, dotted with countless different flowers in all colours. They had visited this place several times, admired its beauty, made love, and relished in the peaceful atmosphere.

Then during their second week in the mountains, Sarinja had wanted to show Tashana another one of her favourite places. Tashana never got to see it.

Before they could reach it, Sarinja had slipped on the gravel path. Tashana tried to catch her, but she wasn't quick enough. Her beloved slipped over the edge of the precipice. Tashana rushed to the edge and knelt down, looking over the precipice.

Sarinja lay on her side about 15 metres below on a narrow ledge, unmoving. Tashana immediately activated her communications device and called Nanjara. When Nanjara answered, Tashana cried, "We need help! Sarinja slipped. She fell down the precipice. She is injured. We need help! Please! Quick!"

" _I will send for help immediately. Try to stay calm. Don't do anything reckless. Help will be there soon,_ " Nanjara responded.

"I will do my best."

" _That will be enough,_ " said Nanjara and ended the call.

Tashana looked back over the precipice. Sarinja groaned. Tashana had never climbed such a distance, and the rock face went down vertically, but she had to be near her beloved. She just had to. So, she started climbing down.

She barely noticed the rock marring her skin; she just wanted to reach her beloved. When she finally reached her, she knelt down at Sarinja's side and touched her cheek.

Sarinja opened her eyes and croaked, "I can't move. Please help me."

Tashana wanted to help her up, but Sarinja stopped her, "No! Don't move me." She coughed and continued, "You need to scan me and heal the damage."

"But I don't know how to do that. Help will be here soon," Tashana tried to reassure her.

Sarinja coughed, blood running from her mouth, "They won't arrive in time, love. I believe there is ... severe internal injury. Can't ... feel it. Can't ... concentrate." She coughed again. "My head hurts ... Please help me."

Tashana tried to remember everything she had ever heard about healing. She only knew about healing minor superficial injuries. Internal injuries were beyond her knowledge.

She started to run her hands over the body of her beloved. Trying to concentrate. Trying to get some kind of information. But she couldn't make sense of what she saw and felt. She cursed herself that she had never been interested in learning this.

Desperately she tried to focus, but then something happened, she would never ever forget. She didn't understand what was happening, but suddenly thoughts, images and emotions filled her that were not her own. She fought against it and almost panicked when she couldn't get away, but then she realised, it had to be Sarinja's thoughts and emotions. And she let herself be merged with her beloved. She experienced her memories from the past, felt the love Sarinja felt for her, felt her fight against death, felt her worry for her, her sadness that she would have to leave her, and in the end her resignation and acceptance that she would die. And she felt the darkness fogging her senses, and then suddenly she felt like she had been thrown into a pool of cold water, when she found herself back in her own mind and body. Alone.

Tashana cried out in anguish and threw herself over the body of her love.

When the rescue came, Tashana clung to her loved one, and it took them some effort to get her to loosen her grip so they could gather Sarinja up and take her to the aircraft.

Back at the temple Nanjara had wanted to take her in her arms, but when she touched her, Tashana was overwhelmed by Nanjara's sorrow.

Tashana broke away from her and ran into her quarters. Afterwards, she didn't leave those quarters for almost three months.

She hadn't let anyone touch her. Whenever someone came too close, she screamed at them to leave her alone. But after a week she became severely ill, and Nanjara had cared for her. And Tashana was too weak to hold her off. She resigned, and let herself be sucked into Nanjara's mind whenever she touched her. And she learned more about her mentor than she could ever have imagined. And she also learned that Nanjara usually was very organised and in control of her thoughts and emotions, and that therefore her touch had a soothing effect on her. And she learned that the intensity was a lot less when someone touched her, than when she touched them herself. Unless they touched her hands, which was something that happened very rarely.

Nanjara never seemed to notice that Tashana merged with her, and Tashana never told her, afraid, her mentor would punish her for invading her privacy. Only the Shawana was allowed to scan anyone as deep as they deemed necessary.

And while she was still recuperating, Tashana decided she would learn everything she could about those strange things that happened to her, and about healing. She would become a Sha'ntazhéra. She would never ever be so helpless again. She would never ever again have someone die because of her incapacity. And she did learn. For the next eight years she barely did anything other than studying everything she could find about healing and controlling the elements. She was tested and acknowledged as a Sha'ntazhéra when she became 25. But she did not stop then. She was still driven to learn more, and she experimented herself and went on vision-quests to have Shakara help her to gain more knowledge.

She became calmer with the years as her knowledge improved. She still suffered from depression from time to time, but it didn't take her as long to recover. She fulfilled her role to the utmost satisfaction of her people.

Nanjara had her suspicions about Tashana's abilities, but because Tashana was rather secretive about her experimenting and vision-quests, Nanjara didn't know yet, how far her abilities reached. If she greatly surpassed hers, she decided she would step back and make way for Tashana as the Shawana. She knew, Tashana was not fond of the idea of becoming the Shawana. If she didn't have extraordinary abilities, the role would most certainly fall to Ankira when Nanjara died, or stepped back. But Nanjara was of the opinion that only the most skilled Sha'ntazhéra would be the rightful Shawana, so when Tashana turned 30, Nanjara tested her secretly.

After that, Nanjara called her to her private quarters for a discussion. She revealed that she had been tested, and that if she were willing, Nanjara would step back so Tashana could become the Shawana. Nanjara would stay in the main temple to help and guide her of course, but she said that Tashana had already surpassed all that was known. Therefore, rightfully she already was the Shawana, even if not yet acknowledged. Tashana had asked for time, but in the end she accepted. Shortly after, she had been consecrated in the rightful ceremony, where she was given the tattoo of the Shawana on the forehead and over the eyebrows. At only thirty years of age, she had been the youngest Shawana in Shakarian history.

Over the years Tashana had learned to be able to distinguish between her own mind and emotions, and those which belonged to the other person. And with that she had at least some control. The intensity of what she experienced from the other person, however, was still uncontrollable for her. So she stuck to what had become her habit and hardly ever touched anyone, and let nobody touch her except for a rare few. Even when she healed people, she did not touch them, hovering her hands just barely over their skin. It was enough to accomplish her task, and it was enough to still receive something if she wanted, but this way she could also block it, if she needed to.

Before she had drawn Tica in her arms, she knew, she would be in for a maelstrom of thoughts and emotions, since Tica was visibly not in control. She had braced herself, but still, it had taken her a moment to sort out her own mind, to be able to reassure Tica, while she was bombarded with the intensity of strange images she didn't understand, and racing thoughts that didn't make sense among fragmented emotions of terrifying intensity.

Then somehow in all these fragments she realised one thing that seemed to run like a thread through this chaos: "Not okay." Tashana tried to focus on this to see some order in all this chaos, to make sense of all those images and thoughts.

There was a man, her dad. He scolded her about her laziness, wanted her to study more ... she did, with incredible persistence ... she came home, proud because she had gained the best marks in mathematics ... another woman, her mother, was not impressed, she scolded her because her room was a mess ... a restaurant ... she was alone at the table ... a servant brought a message ... Tashana couldn't read the words, but understood the thoughts ... "Did you really think I would date someone like you?" ... she felt her face flush, felt the embarrassment, saw the faces outside the window who laughed and pointed at her ... felt tears running down her face ... a little boy ... her brother ... he loved her ... she gave him something ... a toy ... her dad saw them and shouted at her ... she wasn't supposed to give him this ... he should study, not waste his time with rubbish ... she thought differently ... she kept spoiling her little brother, when no one could see ... she had to leave ... her brother cried ... surroundings that looked completely foreign to Tashana, full of machines and consoles ... a woman shouted at her, to get her fat ass out of the way ...another woman, her girlfriend ... she shouted at her to go screw her fucking engines before she smashed the door shut behind her ... another of those strange rooms ... engine room ... peace ... she was alone ... she saw her fingers tapping on keys on the consoles ... saw the numbers changing and felt satisfaction ... another woman, blond and lean ... she got the job she had applied for ... a computer screen ... schematics of ... engines ... and other systems of spacecrafts ... many different ones ... she studied them all ... she had to be better than anyone else ... it wasn't a problem, she loved her job, loved her engines ... engines never treated her badly ...

Between all those fragments of Tica's mind which she felt as if they were her own, she talked to Tica in a soothing voice, trying to calm her, trying to reassure her that she was safe, that everything was going to be all right. She held her tight and rocked her back and forth in a soothing rhythm.

... she saw Captain Laris ... she felt love and pain and gratitude ... other people together with Laris ... they were her friends ... she had never had real friends before, except for her little brother ... these people had accepted her from the beginning ... had never scolded her or treated her badly ... she would do anything for them ... "All hands! Brace for impact!" ... consoles ... spraying sparks ... she did her best to hold herself upright, while her fingers ran over keys and buttons ... alarm klaxons loudly ringing in her ears ... "Tica, we don't have half an hour." ... "Not more than ten minutes, till it blows" ..."You heard him, Tica. If we don't manage to get away here fast, we will get blown to pieces." ... "I'll do my best, Captain." She punched keys, crouched below consoles, fixed broken circuits ... Tashana didn't understand half of what she was doing, but she felt the anxiety, felt the urgency ... and she outdid herself ... she managed to get the engine going ... to no avail ... "All hands! Brace for impact!" ... she hadn't been good enough ... she should have been able to repair the warp drive ... but she was not quick enough ... she couldn't have been ... but for sure they would blame her anyway ... but Laris didn't blame her ... God bless her! ... she would do everything in her power to repair the ship ... but the more she tried, the more she realised that the ship would most certainly be beyond repair ... then Tashana saw herself as Tica had seen her ... felt a fluttering in her stomach ... then she saw a child ... a classmate ... "I don't want to play with you" ... voices "You have to be better than that!" ... "This is not enough!" ... "Look at you!" ... "You are a fool!" ... not okay ... not okay...

When Tica had suddenly realised, where she was and had tried to pull away, Tashana had known why and reassured her that it was okay and that she was okay ... she felt the fight, felt the fear, felt the hope, felt the resignation, felt her relax.

Her thoughts and emotions had stabilised considerably then, and Tashana held her for a long time, rocking her, feeling with her, bathing in the peaceful state Tica had glided into. So much love. So much strength. So much loyalty. So much tenderness. So much willpower. Amazing.

And she felt her own heart filling with warmth. She almost brushed her lips over Tica's hair, when she suddenly felt pain and Tica stirred ... Tica was uncomfortable, sitting here on the floor, be it ever so thickly carpeted. Tashana loosened her hold, and Tica settled herself next to her and whispered, "Thank you!"

Tica searched her pockets, pulled out some tissues and blew her nose. When she was done, she wanted to ask something, but was interrupted by Nanjara who came out of the frater to tell them that Lakaro had contacted them, and Captain Laris was waiting for Tica.

Chapter 6

Tashana got up and held out her hands. Tica hesitated, but took the offered hands. She was quite impressed by Tashana's strength when she helped her up with ease. She gave the Shawana an appreciative glance and started towards the frater.

Tashana stopped her, and pointed to her face "Do you have another of those tissues? You might want to clean your face."

"Uh ... no. They are all ..." she screwed up her mouth and blushed.

Tashana made a gesture with her hand. "Here, take this." She offered Tica a large white cloth that seemed to have appeared out of thin air.

Shaking her head in disbelief, Tica took the offered cloth. She stared at the object, and noticed that it was unbelievably soft and even slightly wet. "It's wet," she said dumbfounded.

Tashana tilted her head. "I thought that might be practical."

Tica still stared at the cloth, "I guess it is." She put the cloth to her face, sniffing. It didn't smell of anything in particular, but after all that crying she couldn't smell very well anyway. She shrugged her shoulders and wiped her face. When she put the cloth away, she looked questioningly at Tashana "Okay?"

"No." Tashana reached for the cloth. "Let me?"

Tica handed it to her, and Tashana reached for her eye. Tica winced, but when Tashana stopped instantly, she held still and said, "Okay." And with incredible tenderness the Shawana wiped the last stains from her face.

When they entered the frater, Angos was already sitting at the computer station, talking to the captain whose face was visible on the computer-screen. When he noticed them approaching, he informed the captain "Ah. Tica's comin'." He got up to let Tica take over.

Tica sat down on the large cushioned chair and beamed at the captain, "Laris, get everyone over here. We've managed to crash in Elysium."

The captain chuckled, "So I've heard. Angos hasn't been that talkative since after we were on Talea."

Tica chuckled knowingly.

Talea was a planet that was on their route last year. The Taleans were known for their love of food. And since it had been their last destination, they had spent two weeks of shore-leave on the planet. The food was delicious, and there were exotic restaurants and food-stalls everywhere you went. They would have had to spend a lifetime to try all of the different sorts of food.

Angos had been beside himself with joy. Like an excited child he had dragged his partner from one restaurant to the next. At some point Kiran had protested and decided for them to split up, so he could go and enjoy the beaches, and Angos could keep indulging in his passion. Angos had pouted. He didn't like to be away from his partner. But the smell that wafted over from another food-stall distracted him, and he said, "Okay," and was on his way to try the next delicacy. Kiran only shook his head, smiling fondly, and started for the beach.

Afterwards, back on the Traveller, Angos had been raving about all the food he had tried, and declared that if he ever wanted to settle down, he would settle on Talea. Kiran hadn't seemed too enthusiastic about the idea, though.

"Talea wasn't even half as great as this place, Laris. This here is fantabulous. The food is delicious, the people are terrific, the quarters are incredible. Did Angos tell you about those enormous playgrounds they call beds?"

Laris laughed, "Yes, they seem to be quite the attraction."

"They definitely are! Though those pools they call bathtubs are quite a sight, too."

"All right, all right! You've both made your point. And the aircraft I'm in, also gives me a good impression. I will give clearance and we will be there to meet you shortly. Laris out."

When Tica turned around, she did a double take, and then shook her head in amusement as she watched in fascination the scene that was playing out in front of her.

Angos was sitting on the floor, making friends with some kind of monkey. Its dense fur was reddish-brown with black dots and stripes. It had huge golden eyes and a long bushy, black-striped tail.

Shortly after, a young girl with black, curly hair, obviously the caretaker of the animal, came in, and when she spotted Angos and his new friend, she exclaimed, "There you are!" She went over to them, squatted down, and introduced herself, "My name is Sorina and this is Banshi. I'm an acolyte here in the temple. I'm going to become a Sha'ntakara. Are you from the alien ship?"

"Yeah. I'm Angos. Nice to meet ya, Sorina and Banshi."

Banshi climbed onto Angos' lap, and from there onto his broad shoulders and rubbed his head on Angos' cheek.

Angos chuckled and rubbed him also with his cheek. Banshi made a purring noise and started playing with Angos' moustache.

Sorina giggled, "He likes you!"

"I'm likin' him, too. A mighty cute thang he is," drawled Angos.

"He is a Vankina," clarified Sorina.

Angos tried to distract Banshi from his moustache by pushing his little hand with his finger. Banshi took that as an offer, grasped Angos' finger, quickly climbed onto his arm and looked him right in the eyes. The others laughed out loud, as Angos looked cross-eyed at the huge eyes in front of his nose.

Banshi

The computer bleeped. Tashana went over to Tica and pressed one of the keys on the console.

Lakaro's face appeared on the screen, "We are starting now, Shawana."

"Thank you, Lakaro. We will meet you at the entrance."

Tashana asked Tica, "Would you like to see the courtyard on the way to the entrance?"

"Sure, that would be nice," affirmed Tica and got up.

Angos was still occupied with Banshi, so Tica urged him, "C'mon, Angos. Say buh bye to your lil friend."

He nodded and placed the Vankina on the carpeted floor in front of him, "I gotta go." He petted him on the head one last time and got up.

Sorina asked excitedly, "Can I come with you?"

Sorina

"Sorina ...," Nanjara started, but was interrupted by Tica who was a bit quicker, "Sure, I don't see, why not." "Unless there's a reason I don't know ...," she added, looking to Nanjara.

"I just don't want her to bother you and your people. She can be quite demanding and Banshi is even worse, and you all need rest," explained Nanjara.

"I will be quiet, I promise," pleaded Sorina.

Banshi climbed upon his new big friend, put his arms around his neck, and tucked his head under Angos' chin as if to say he would be a good boy too.

Everyone chuckled and Nanjara relented, "All right, I guess I will have to admit defeat."

Following Tashana, the group left the frater through the transparent door that lead to the wide arcades that surrounded the courtyard.

The Arcades

Tica regarded the surroundings in amazement. The courtyard was huge and beautifully planted. Flowers of countless different varieties were grouped in aesthetic colour arrangements. Trees provided shady areas for the benches. A beautifully sculpted fountain graced the centre. Birds were chirping, and the scent of flowers wafted through the air.

***

Back at the aircraft, Lakaro and Danara welcomed their passengers.

Doctor Sirka spotted Leeta, accompanied by Sheela and a female alien. So obviously the computer had been incorrect when it stated the weak life-signs. Those _healers_ , as the captain had said they called themselves, could hardly have healed severe injuries that quickly and without any instruments. Relieved that Leeta and Sheela were visibly all right, she turned back to her patient, a female passenger who was physically healed, but just didn't want to wake up. Her other patients would have to take it easy for the next days and weeks, respectively, but otherwise they didn't need any special care any longer.

When they were all gathered on the lower level of the aircraft, Lakaro explained there would be space for about six people on the upper level.

When the captain assured him, the space on the lower level would be more than sufficient for them all, Zira asked the captain for permission to go to the upper level, as she wanted to see more of the aircraft, and if possible, the helm.

The captain, knowing her friend and skilled pilot, of course, agreed. She introduced Zira to Danara, and Lakaro, and Danara's eyes lit up when she saw the eagerness and interest on the face of the gorgeous looking pilot, "I would be pleased to show you everything."

Zira scanned her with her eyes from head to toe and back, raised one eyebrow at the short, wiry engineer, a corner of her lips twitching in humour.

Danara blushed, "I meant the aircraft."

"Ah."

"Well, that doesn't mean I wouldn't show you more, if you wanted ... I mean, I could show you more of Askaria and Shakaran and ..."

Lakaro interrupted her grumpily, "Could you postpone your flirting. I just contacted the temple and told them we're starting now."

Danara flushed and stared at him outraged, "We weren't ..."

"C'mon," intercepted Zira, "Show me the helm, okay?" and as an afterthought she added grinning, "You can show me more later." She winked at the engineer and started for the stairs.

It took Danara a moment to clear her mind. When she reached Zira at the stairs, she leaned against the stair-rail, and explained smugly, "If you want to take the long way, go on, and use the stairs. If you would rather take the quicker and easier way, come over here and take the platform."

Zira looked baffled for a split second. Had the engineer just wanted to imply something? At first Zira had only meant to tease the young, auburn-haired woman, but now her interest was piqued, and she made a quick decision, "Ookaay, where's that platform?"

"Uh," Danara stammered and tore her eyes away from those sparkling blue eyes of the pilot, "Here." She pointed right next to her where a large circle in a darker shade of indigo blue was the only indication that there might be more to it than just a pattern in the carpet.

They stepped into the circle and Danara pressed a button on the wall adjacent to it. A metal rail came up surrounding the circle, and the platform rose to the upper level. Danara pushed at the rail, and they stepped through the opening. Zira followed the engineer to the cockpit area, looking around in amazement.

Danara invited her, "You can take the seat next to me," and took her seat at the helm.

There were two large 'sofas' in the cockpit area, and since there was space enough for three people on each of them, Zira seated herself next to the engineer.

Danara did a double take, "Whoa! You _are_ quick!"

Zira looked at her in confusion, "What do you mean? _You_ said I should sit next to you."

"I said, you can take the _seat_ next to me," Danara corrected, and pointed her head to the other 'sofa'.

"Excuse me, but this would be the sofa next to you. The seat next to you would be right here."

Danara stared at her in bewilderment, "These aren't sofas, these are seats. A sofa is what is in the aft section," she pointed to the back.

Zira cast a glance back and shook her head, "Nah, that's a sectional of huge proportions."

Danara giggled, "If you call this huge, then what do you call the sofas on the lower deck?"

"Obscenely huge," said Zira deadpan.

Danara laughed and shook her head. "Well, I guess I better get started. Stay here, if you like. Wouldn't want you to feel lost, so alone on the other _sofa_ , after all." And she started keying in the start-sequence.

"Would you tell me how this works? These consoles look so different to what I'm used to, I have no clue about what you are doing."

"Of course!"

And while the aircraft shot vertically up into the sky, Danara explained the basic concept of the console. When the ship stopped, the engineer activated another set of buttons on the right and keyed in a sequence. A few seconds later she announced, "All right, we're there." She deactivated the buttons again and pressed the buttons on the left.

"What do you mean, we're there?"

"We are over the parking space of the main temple and are landing now," explained Danara.

"Wow! That was quick."

"Yeah, I love this aircraft. Only long-range transporters, emergency aircrafts and the private aircrafts of the Kavarin and the Shawana are allowed to use this propulsion system additionally to the regular one. We just travelled a distance of 7548 kilometres in about ten seconds. The starting and landing takes the longest time. About 45 seconds each. We have to get up to 15 kilometres before we can use the high-speed-propulsion system. For the starting and landing we use the same standard-propulsion system as any other aircraft."

"So this vessel is more like a spacecraft than an aircraft?"

"Well, yes, it could be used for space travel, since it could theoretically go about 100 times the speed of light. Unfortunately Shakari cannot travel space."

"You build vessels that can go warp four and you don't do space travel? Why's that?"

Before Danara could answer, Lakaro interrupted via the com-system, "Are you two going to stay over night?"

Danara rolled her eyes and responded, "We're on our way." To Zira she added, "I'm sorry. I hope we can talk another time?"

Both went over to the platform and Zira said, "I'd like that."

Chapter 7

While the people started exiting the aircraft, Sirka went over to the healer. "Hello? I'm Doctor Sirka. I have a patient who needs to be cared for. Do you have something like a sickbay or hospital here?"

Jazira got up. "I am Jazira, Sha'ntakara of the main temple. What is wrong with your patient? Maybe I can help."

Sirka did her best not to show her annoyance. Couldn't this tattooed alien answer a simple question? She summoned up the best smile she could, not quite succeeding. "I don't think so. She is in a coma." When she saw the questioning look of the alien, she rolled her eyes and explained, "She is healed but she doesn't want to wake up. Could you please answer my question. I would like to know where I could have her brought, so we can take care of her."

"I am truly sorry if I have offended you, Doctor. I only meant to offer help. There are ways to reach and bring back a person who is afraid to leave the spiritual realm, but of course you know that. You probably just haven't had the time to do so yet, with all the other patients you had to care for. I did not understand your request. The meditation room would be the best for this endeavour, I believe."

Oh, boy! Laris had managed to crash-land them on a barbarian planet with religious freaks. Sirka covered her face with her palm, and took a deep breath to calm herself. "I don't need freaky meditation. I need a room where I can watch her status and care for her physical needs until she wakes up."

Jazira looked quizzical, but her saint-like patience didn't waver as she tried to figure out what the doctor wanted. "You can do that in the meditation room while you _wake her up_. But if you prefer more private surroundings, you can have her brought to your quarters, Doctor."

"I'm her doctor, not her lover."

"I did not mean to imply, you were, Doctor. I am sure we can provide both of you with single quarters. I only thought you would prefer to be near your patient, since she will need you for some time."

"Do you guys not have a room where you heal your patients? Or do you take them all into your meditation room?"

"No, we rarely take patients into the meditation room. Those patients would only be people who live in the temple. But usually, we heal all patients wherever they are. There is no need for a special room to do that."

Sirka was at the end of her patience. Danara and Zira were just coming down from the upper level. The others had already left. "Oh well, if needs must, we'll make do with the usual quarters. If you would show us the way, please."

"Of course, if you will follow me," said Jazira and walked over to the exit.

Sirka stopped Zira, "Would you help me to carry her, please?" She pointed at her patient who lay on the couch.

"Sure, doc." She looked back at Danara. "See you later, okay?"

"Count on it!" Danara winked and smirked.

Zira grinned and turned to the petite woman on the couch. Lifting her with ease, she exited behind the doctor.

Their people were gathered on the tarmac, waiting between the aircraft and the entrance. Jazira was already talking to Nanjara and Tashana, and the captain seemed to be explaining something to them. A young girl with a reddish brown, black spotted animal on her shoulder was standing next to them listening intently. Another similar animal with a more caramel coloured fur came from the entrance, running towards them as he spotted his friend. When the friend saw him, he climbed down and ran to meet him. They exchanged what looked like a hug, and then the reddish brown one raced towards the entrance and the caramel one chased after him. Zira had followed the scene with amusement. The girl was so focused on listening, it seemed she hadn't even noticed yet, that her pet was gone.

Most of their people were carrying travel bags. Zira hadn't been able to access her closet. When she finally managed to pry the doors to her quarters open, she was greeted by total chaos, and the door to her bedroom was blocked by furniture and equipment. Instead of trying to free the door, she shrugged, turned around and left her quarters. She would just wear her uniform until either the assemblers would be functioning again, or she would have the spare time to get to her closet.

Tica didn't have fresh clothes either. The captain hadn't been able to get the doors to her quarters open.

And the steward who should have been sent to get Naara's belongings had told them there wasn't anything left he could get for her. The quarters of Naara and her husband, as well as three additional ones, were in the area of one of the hull breaches. Naara's husband and two other passengers had been sucked into space, as had everything else that wasn't fixed to the vessel.

Zantharo came over to Zira. "May I help you?" he asked, offering with his raised arms to carry the unconscious woman.

Doctor Sirka turned around and eyed the leather-clad warrior warily.

Zira rolled her eyes. As rude as the good doc could be, she could also be fiercely protective towards her patients, but this was a bit extreme, thought Zira. "Calm down, doc. He's not going to hurt your patient." She ignored the indignant glare Sirka shot her, and turned to Zantharo. "It would be nice if you could take her for a while."

He took Naara in his arms, glanced appreciatively at Zira, and introduced himself, "I'm Zantharo, physical trainer here in the temple. You are very strong. What is your profession?"

"I'm pilot of the Traveller. My name is Zira."

Zira didn't notice that Danara had come up behind her, but when Zantharo raised a questioning eyebrow at someone behind her, she turned around and caught Danara glaring at Zantharo.

"Hi! Long time no see," Zira grinned.

The engineer's look immediately changed into a happy smile, but they were interrupted by the captain who asked for attention.

"All right, people. Would those of you who are willing to share quarters, please join me. Tica, you're with me. The others please join Zira."

The captain had already told them, there were nine quarters to be shared and six single quarters.

As Tica looked astonished, pointing her finger at her chest, Laris gestured Tica to come over. When she was next to her she said, "Well, I thought you would rather share quarters with me, but you can also move in with Zira, she has offered to share with you, so it's your choice."

"Uh ... no no, you were right ... perfectly right ... uh ... no offense to Zira, but I'd rather not share quarters with her."

Laris grinned, "Thought so."

Zira was known for her perfectly organised quarters. She had no knickknacks, no souvenirs, no pictures or whatnots lying about. No one had ever seen her in anything else but her uniform or her workout clothes. Where most others had a dining table and a kitchenette, she had a weight training bench and other training equipment installed. She always got up two hours before her shift, so she could train and do her morning-run. The only exceptions were the mornings after she had a long night with her friends. She usually didn't spend much time in the bathroom, mostly using the sonic shower, as it was more efficient. On occasion she enjoyed a relaxing hydro shower after a particularly heavy workout.

Tica however, was known for her chaotic, messy quarters. There was rarely a place to sit without having to shove something aside. Clothes and data pads were usually scattered about on every surface among knickknacks and souvenirs of almost every planet they had visited. Pictures, photos and more knickknacks decorated the walls and shelves. And her quarters always smelled of a combination of smoke and incense. Tica also didn't have a kitchenette, and the dining table was 'converted' into a workbench, littered with tools and parts of the latest project she was working on. She usually was punctual, but she refused to get up sooner than she absolutely had to, so she may still enjoy her hot morning hydro shower.

The captain was somehow a mix between those two. She did have a lot of souvenirs and a few photos. She liked to smoke, and she also was a little messy. She did have a kitchenette, though she rarely used it, but she did use her dining table as intended. She wasn't as passionate about training as Zira, but she regularly went to one of the gyms on the Traveller, and she liked to swim whenever she had the opportunity. She always got up at the last possible minute, and mostly she managed to be punctual. She almost never used the hydro shower or the bathtub, as she rarely had the time for such indulgence.

While people were splitting into two groups, Nanjara talked to Sorina. The girl's face lit up, and she nodded eagerly.

Sorina went over to Zantharo and the doctor, and said, "If you will follow me. I will show you your and Naara's quarters."

The doctor looked sceptically at the young girl, sighed and said, "All right. Lead the way."

Sorina led them to the elevator in the foyer. When they were inside she explained, "Nanjara said you would probably like it calm and you would feel better among your own people, so I shall lead you to the quarters on the 5th floor. That's where most of your people will be, and this part of the temple complex is the quietest. Only the Shawana lives there, but then she inhabits every level because her quarters extend from the bottom to the top."

They stepped out of the elevator and Sorina pointed to the right. "These are the Shawana's quarters. Yours will be this way." She led them to the corridor on the left.

When they were almost at the end of the long hallway, Sorina pointed to the end, "There's another elevator. To reach the frater it will be shorter for you to take that one."

The doctor nodded, "Thanks." She wondered, what the hell a frater was, but she wasn't in the mood to ask.

"These and the next will be yours and Naara's rooms. You can choose which one you want."

"It doesn't really matter. I just want to get rid of my luggage, so I'll take these. And you can bring Naara to the next quarters, I'll be right there."

Zantharo nodded and started for the next quarters.

"Okay. You just have to press this button. The other one is the call button." Sorina pressed the opening button for her and stepped aside.

The doctor stepped inside the enormous living room and stopped in awe, "Wow! This sure makes up for some of the inconveniences."

Sorina stepped in behind her. "The bedroom is on the left and on the right are the facilities and the working room."

"Thank you. I will have a look later. First I want to check on Naara." She dropped her luggage on the floor and they left the quarters. "How do I lock the door?"

Sorina was already a few steps down the hallway. She turned around and looked questioningly at the doctor. "Why would you lock it?"

Sirka looked at her aghast. "So no one can enter without my permission."

"Only the Shawana is allowed to enter quarters without permission, and only if there was a presumed emergency. Well, security personal would be allowed also, if you were a culprit. But you are not a culprit, nor is there an emergency. So why would anyone enter your quarters without your permission?"

"Well, I admit, I don't have any valuables in there yet. But I don't like the thought that anyone could just step in and snoop around my things. And if I had any valuable items in there, they could simply walk in and steal them."

"But no one is allowed to enter quarters of anyone without their permission, except for the Shawana and security personal in the circumstances I told you about. And I don't understand why anyone would 'just step in and snoop around your things'. And only Vankinas steal stuff sometimes, and that's only because they don't know better ... uh oh ... speaking of Vankina ...where is Banshi?" She looked around, searching for her missing pet.

"If you mean the creature that was on your shoulder before, he ran away with another of his kind."

Sorina sighed. The Vankinas would most certainly get into trouble again. Well, she couldn't do anything about that now, so she cast her worries aside and turned her attention back to the doctor.

"So, you seriously want me to believe, that your people would never ever steal or snoop around other people's belongings?"

"Why would they do that? If they want to know something about you, they can ask. If they want to have something you have, they can either ask you to lend it to them, or they can just have that item made for themselves."

"And what if I don't tell them what they want to know? And what if I had valuable jewellery in there?"

"They will have to be content with what you tell them. Only the Shawana is allowed to scan anyone as deep as she deems necessary. Other Shavarin would only be allowed to scan you, if you were ill or charged with a crime. And except for special ceremonial jewellery, any jewellery may be made for anyone, so why would someone take yours if they can simply have it made for themselves?"

Zantharo had left Naara's quarters and walked towards them.

From the other side Nanjara exited the elevator, and led the remaining group of the Traveller to their quarters.

Sirka got impatient. "Whatever. How can I lock these doors if I want to lock them anyway?"

"You can't."

"Barbarians!" cursed Sirka and stomped fumingly towards Naara's quarters, without deigning another look at Sorina or Zantharo.

Sorina stared after her dumbfounded.

Zantharo asked, "What happened?"

"She wants to lock her quarters."

Zantharo looked at her bewildered, and turned around to look after the doctor who was just entering Naara's quarters. "Whatever for?"

Sorina shrugged her shoulders and raised her hands in a gesture of utter incomprehension, "I have no clue. She is afraid someone would snoop around her things, or steal something. Why she thinks someone would do that, I have no idea."

"Strange."

"Yeah."

Chapter 8

The last group of the Traveller was waiting for the elevator to descend.

Nanjara had told the captain how many quarters and of which size were on each floor, and the captain had quickly assigned the respective people to the floors. Manira had then led the people allocated to the second floor. Lakaro and Jazira had led the second group to their quarters on the third and fourth floor, respectively.

While they were waiting, Laris told Tica that she hadn't been able to access her quarters to get some fresh clothes for her.

Nanjara heard that and offered, "It seems we are of the same size. If you would like, I could lend you some fresh clothes."

Tica looked sceptically at the wide robe of the former Shawana. "Uh ... thank you, but I guess I wouldn't look as good as you in such clothes. Dresses never really suited me."

Nanjara raised one eyebrow, let her eyes wander over Ticas' uniform, her eyes twinkling with amusement, "Ah, so you think these look better."

Tica blushed under her scrutiny. "Well, not in this state. But usually, yes, at least on me."

Nanjara patted her cheek in a motherly gesture. "No need to be embarrassed, sweetie. Of course we can have your clothes cleaned. But for that you would have to take them off. What will you wear in the meantime?"

The people around them chuckled, and Tica blushed even more. "Uh ..."

Nanjara looked at her compassionately. "You go and take a shower. I will have your clothes cleaned, and see if I can find something that might suit you." She winked at Tica and nodded, encouraging her to take her offer.

Tica, face still flushed, relented with a heavy sigh. "Yes, Ma'am."

People chuckled again and Angos slapped her on the shoulder and grinned. "Aww, c'mon, Tica. Ya sure gonna look awfully cute in such them robes."

Tica poked her tongue out at Angos, their banter resulting in general laughter.

The elevator finally arrived, and they proceeded to the 5th floor.

On their way up Tashana asked Zira, "You seem to have no baggage, either?"

"Yeah. Couldn't get into my bedroom." Zira shrugged. "This uniform will have to do till I'll get the chance to get a fresh one."

"You are my size. I could lend you something."

Zira was about to protest, but Tashana smirked and added quickly, "Don't worry, this is just my public attire. In private I usually wear Anshas ... a kind of pants. But I also have several others types of pants. You can come with me, and see for yourself if you can find something you like."

Zira looked over her blood stained uniform, looked back to Tashana and raised one eyebrow sceptically. "All right. I guess it won't hurt to have a look."

When they left the elevator, Tashana and Zira went to the right, the others followed Nanjara down the left hallway.

Tashana pressed the button to open the doors to her quarters, and gestured Zira to precede her. "Welcome to my quarters."

Zira stepped inside and froze. "Fuck me running!"

"What?!"

"These are your quarters?"

She looked around the circular shaped hall in amazement. She estimated it to measure at least 300 square metres. Transparent walls on each side looked over the courtyard at the rear of the huge temple dome to the right, and over the landscape surrounding Askaria to the left. In the middle of the room was a large, circular, upholstered dais. It was framed by fluted columns with ornate capitals that supported a saucer dome in the ceiling, which was beautifully decorated with stucco. While she was admiring the enormous space she thought, _These gigantic quarters not even Tica could mess up ... but then again ... she'd probably be in Messie-heaven and have them full of clutter and clothes in no time_. Zira shuddered inwardly as she imagined the scenario.

"Yes. Well, this is my meditation room. The quarters reach from top to bottom level. Come on, clothes are on the top level."

Zira followed her to a circular platform that looked similar to the one in the aircraft.

The circular room they reached also had transparent walls on two sides. But this room was also topped by a transparent dome. It wasn't even half as large as the temple dome, but still enormous for a ... bedroom. Zira stared saucer-eyed at the circular shaped _bed_ in the middle, which measured at least 5 metres in diameter. Snapping her mouth shut before the drool started dribbling, Zira gulped and gaped at the Shawana. "Uh ... You got a harem or something?"

"A what?"

"Um ... I mean many men or women?"

"Oh. No, I am single. And I'm not polygamous. Come on, clothes are here."

Zira followed her to a door on the other side of the room, her boots sinking into the thick plushy carpet. _What a waste ..._ Zira thought, this bed was practically made for huge orgies. Zira had to force herself out of the fantasies that played in her mind, and were starting to arouse her tremendously.

The 'Shakari-version' of a walk-in-closet Tashana led her to, was more like a boutique, full of clothes and jewellery, all perfectly organised. Tashana showed several different outfits to Zira, and in the end she chose a pair of Anshas in ultramarine with golden patterns on the broad waistband and an off-white coloured, long-sleeved shirt that was laced at the upper half. Her uniform boots would have to do, though. There was absolutely no way, she would wear such ridiculous foot thongs the Shawana had in countless varieties. As pretty as they might look on Tashana's feet, Zira would always prefer proper boots.

She did, however, accept the offer to take a shower in Tashana's bathroom. That way the Shawana could take care of her uniform right away. The shower was as oversized as everything else, but Zira only showered quickly. She didn't want to waste too much time. They had been told that, as soon as they were ready, they would be guided to the frater for a welcome dinner, and Zira didn't want to be the last to arrive.

She was astonishingly content with the unfamiliar outfit, having to admit that she looked rather fetching in it after all.

When she came out of the bathroom, Tashana was already waiting for her. She had changed her attire too, and was now wearing off-white coloured Anshas with golden patterns, and a shirt similar to Zira's, but with additional golden patterns at the hems, matching those on her Anshas. Instead of the foot thongs, she now wore golden filigreed toe thongs that didn't even have a sole attached and caused Zira to shake her head in amusement.

They went back to the 5th floor, where they met Nanjara, who showed Zira her quarters, and then the three of them waited for the others to come out to be guided to the frater.

The issue of the not lockable quarters came up again, and Tashana and Nanjara reassured everyone, they had nothing to fear. Some did not like the idea at all, but as they had lost most of their belongings in the crash anyway, the majority of them didn't really care. They also told them that if they needed something, they would just have to ask any Shakari here in the temple, they would help them in any way possible.

***

Tica stood in the bathroom and gaped at the stranger in the huge mirror. The strange woman in the wide robe in deep indigo with golden patterns at the hems looked dignified and regal. The material was shiny on the outside but incredibly soft on the skin. She turned left and right to look at herself from all possible angles, and she was stunned. The shoes Nanjara had brought her didn't fit but she could hardly wear her uniform boots with this outfit, so she decided to just go barefoot. With the thick carpets everywhere this would be a welcome pleasure for her poor feet that always plagued her, especially after a long day in her uniform boots.

"Are you almost ready?" Laris shouted.

"Yeah. I'm coming."

When Tica stepped out of the bathroom, Laris did a double take. "Who are you and what have you done to my friend?"

Tica blushed and smiled.

"You look stunning, Tica."

"Yeah, well ... gotta get used to this skirt-thingy, though ... it's kinda strange to walk in this."

"I'm sure you will manage. Damn, it does look great!" ... "All right, let's go show you off." Laris grinned.

Tica rolled her eyes, groaning.

During the next half hour Tica got more attention than she ever had in her whole life. In a way it was a good feeling, but it was so unfamiliar that it also made her decidedly uncomfortable. And she was extraordinarily relieved, when they were finally all seated in the frater, and people started talking about other matters.

***

Sorina had gone on search for her missing Vankina. At first she went to the courtyard, which was Banshi's favourite place. She called for him, but he didn't show up. When she neared the frater, a scream was heard, followed by, "I'll kill'em! This time I _will_ kill them and have them for dinner!" Banshi and Manzanaé stormed out of the frater, and when they spotted Sorina, they launched themselves into her arms and made her stumble backwards. "Oh shit! What did you do now?"

Maranja came out of the kitchen to see what the little pests had done this time to enrage her wife. "Uh oh!" Sharina stood trembling at one of the large tables in the middle of the frater, which had been arranged specifically for their guests.

"Uh oh? Uh oh? Is that all you have to say? Those fucking little bastards have ruined all the decoration I had so carefully arranged."

Maranja pulled her wife in her arms and held her close to her voluptuous body. Sharina wanted to resist and go on with her swearing, but when Maranja started whispering soothing, loving words to her, she collapsed into the comforting embrace and broke into tears.

When Sorina peeked into the frater, Maranja gestured to her with her eyes and an almost invisible shaking of her head to better hightail it now and come back later. Sorina understood instantly and did as suggested.

The first people entering the frater immediately saw what had happened.

Maranja gave her wife a quick peck on the forehead and said, "C'mon people, we need your help. As you can see, our little furry friends had a somewhat different idea about the decorations. I think, you all agree that we do not share their view, so we have to 're-decorate' everything. Unfortunately we don't have much time. Our guests will be arriving soon. But if we all work together, I'm sure we will manage in time."

Everyone agreed to help and Maranja kissed her wife again, "C'mon sweetheart, we're gonna make it good, hm?"

They just finished, when their guests entered the frater.

***

The senior officers gathered at one table, the rest of the crew at the table next to it, and the passengers at the third of the large tables.

Tashana, Nanjara and Danara joined the officers. Jazira, spotting Sheela and Leeta, seated herself at their table. Manira joined the third table, when she spotted one of the female passengers with whom she had had a short chat when she showed them their quarters.

The acolytes of the temple, eager to find out more about the aliens, gathered at a table next to the officers' table.

When all were seated, Maranja, Sharina and two other women started serving the first course, explaining to their guests, what they were about to eat.

They had already started eating, when Kitanjo came in, carrying a shoulder bag. He went over to the end of the first table where Tashana was seated. "I've let myself in to put my stuff into your guest-bedroom. Thought you would probably be occupied otherwise. Hope that's okay."

"Sure." Tashana nodded.

He grabbed a free chair from the adjacent table and placed it next to Tashana. "Scoot."

Tashana raised one eyebrow at him, not giving a centimetre.

He waved his bag in front of her. "Oh, I'm sure I can find someone else who might enjoy those herbs..."

Tashana shot him a glare and made space for him, grumbling, "Blackmail."

"Yup!" said Kitanjo, seizing his place happily. He pulled a small pouch out of his bag, and laid it on the table next to Tashana's plate. "Oi! I almost forgot." He pulled out a large package, got up and went over to Nanjara at the opposite end of the table. "With the best wishes from Trevaro."

Nanjara took the offered package and placed it on the table. She got up and pulled Kitanjo in a fierce hug. "Thank you!"

When she released him, Kitanjo grinned. "He says this new mixture's gonna knock your socks off."

Nanjara looked at him deadpanned. "I don't wear socks."

"Well, then you better watch your feet. I had to listen to Katira's ranting in juicy details about him being stoned for almost two days and all the time wanting to play ... uh ... well ... let's just say ... be careful with that stuff or you might regret it later."

Nanjara's eyebrows just about crawled off her forehead, the tattoos almost disappearing in the resulting deep wrinkles. "Good gracious! The man turned 90 last month! And after that experience he dares giving this to me?"

Kitanjo chuckled. "Well, there are two pouches inside, he said. The other being another new mixture, strong, but harmless ... his definition of harmless, that is."

Nanjara opened the package and inspected the two pouches that looked identical, and the inside didn't really give her a clue, either. She grimaced and asked, "And which one is which?"

Kitanjo laughed. "Wow, that man is evil! Guess you gotta find out by trial and error."

"Ooooh, he is so going to pay for that!" She waved one of the pouches, looking into the distance as if to wave it at Trevaro.

People broke into laughter, and Kitanjo went back to his place, chuckling.

Tica's interest was piqued, and she asked Nanjara about the ingredients of those pouches. Nanjara explained to her, she didn't know. Shakaran had a vast number of plants that could be smoked. And Trevaro and she had made it their hobby to mix them in the most exotic blends. She told her about the more usual smoking habits of the Shakari, and named the more common ingredients, which Tica thought were more like what she was used to, though she sure wouldn't mind trying a few of the more exotic mixtures.

Nanjara was excited to have met another fellow experimenter, and as soon as dinner was over, she would go and fetch her a Kashinja and some of the more harmless mixtures to try.

***

During the three course dinner, Nanjara had already attracted some amused glances, but when she started moaning blissfully over her dessert, the whole table gaped at her open-mouthed. When Nanjara finally noticed that all eyes were focused on her, she shrugged her shoulders. "What? This is delicious, don't you think?" She took another mouthful and again couldn't help but moan blissfully.

People started chuckling, and the captain whispered to Tashana, "Does she always do that?"

Tashana grinned. "Yes. That is one of the first things you learn about Nanjara. And you don't have to whisper, she is used to people speculating about those sounds," she said, waggling her eyebrows, chuckling when Laris blushed.

Shortly after dessert, Rovin, Angos and Kiran excused themselves and went to their respective quarters. Most of the others did the same, and Nanjara went to fetch a Kashinja and herbs for Tica.

Jazira had learned from Borik that Naara had lost her husband and all their friends, and that she was not on socialising terms with any of the survivors. She was a teacher and her husband had been a scientist. The other survivors were all farmers and craftsmen, and he guessed that therefore they didn't have much in common.

On her way out, Jazira stopped by the doctor, and asked her about her patient.

"She is fine, thank you."

"Who is with her now?"

"No one. I'm going to check on her before I go to bed."

"You left her alone after you _woke her up_?"

"Oh, no. She hasn't regained consciousness, yet."

"I don't understand. Why are you here then, and not with her, bringing her back?"

"I cannot bring her back until she wants to. There's no point for me to stay with her all the time." At Jazira's disbelieving glare she pulled a small device out of her pocket, and explained smugly, "I can view her readings from here. And her status is stable. This device will alarm me if her status changes critically."

"How can you leave her alone? This is unbelievable and highly irresponsible! That her physical status is stable only indicates you have managed to convince Naara's spirit to stay, because she is still wanted and cared for. But if you don't keep your promise and leave her alone, her spirit will leave forever. She is afraid to re-enter her body, afraid to face all the consequences of her traumatic experiences. Someone needs to be there for her, to reassure her, to take care of her, to help her deal with her terrible loss. Her spirit won't be able to trust if there is no one around her. Why would Naara want to come back if there is nothing for her to come back for? And why do you not finally bring her back but leave her alone? She will die."

The doctor waved the device at her. "She is perfectly fine! She won't die!"

Jazira lost her saintlike patience. "Fuck those readings! Naara needs someone who cares for her, not someone who solely watches her physical status."

While they argued heatedly, Sorina unobtrusively slipped out of the frater.

The situation spun out of control when Jazira shouted at the doctor, accusing her of being criminal and sadistic.

Sirka shot back, "I beg your pardon? Just because I'm not doing some religious hokum with her, I'm hardly a sadistic criminal."

Jazira started to raise her hand, intending to show her some _religious hokum_.

Tashana shot up from her seat instantly and boomed, "Jazira!" her hand pointing at the Sha'ntakara, freezing her in mid action. "Jazira," she repeated, somewhat calmer.

And then she suddenly was next to the Sha'ntakara. The people watching the scene shook their heads in confusion, they hadn't seen her move there. Not trusting their eyes, they cast it aside and followed the scene. Tashana stared down at Jazira and said in a deep, calm voice "Jazira." " _Calm down and I will release you instantly,_ " she added telepathically.

" _She will die just because no one cares for her!_ "

Tashana winced as Jazira shouted mentally at her. She stared at her reprovingly. "Jazira. Calm yourself. I understand your confusion and anger, but these are not Shakari, and their Healer is not exactly young."

Sirka raised one eyebrow but stayed silent.

"She certainly knows her profession, and has enough experience to know how to treat her patients. Yes, for us this sounds cruel and a Shakari _would_ die. But we cannot know how _their_ people react to this treatment. They may not look different, and they even speak our language, but there _are_ differences between our species. Otherwise they would not be here. The captain just told me, they have travelled for almost a year before they crashed here. A year, Jazira! No Shakari would have survived that long, away from their home world." She felt Jazira calm down and released her as promised.

In a soft voice Jazira said, "But I have healed two of them. Their systems are exactly the same as ours."

"It may seem like that. But there must be differences you did not detect. Or can you tell me, why they can travel space, whereas we can't?"

"No."

"And this is why we have to be very careful with any judgment. We cannot condemn them for something we do not understand."

"But what if she dies?"

"Even if she dies, we could not be certain, that it was because of the treatment. We do not know enough about them, to be able to say why exactly she died. And may I remind you, even Shakari sometimes die, if we cannot convince their spirits to stay and live with their terrifying experiences."

The doctor grinned smugly, and took a sip of her drink.

Tashana felt Jazira's anger flare up again. "Jazira, I understand your anger. The doctor is definitely aggravating, and one day this behaviour will come back at her and bite her in the butt."

The doctor's eyebrows shot up, and she coughed when the drink suddenly went down the wrong way.

"But I do not wish that any one of us will be the one who bites her. Is that understood?"

"Yes, Shawana."

"Good. And as long as you can't manage to control yourself, I ask you to stay away from the doctor."

"I can control myself."

"Jazira, you almost misused your abilities, and you can barely rein in your anger now."

"I would not have harmed her!"

"I know you wouldn't. But you were willing to use your abilities on a defenceless person, scaring and humiliating her, only because you were angry about a comment that only proves, she doesn't understand. I guess I don't have to tell you this is not the best way to make someone understand."

Jazira bowed her head. "No, Shawana." Then she looked at the doctor. "I apologise."

The doctor just waved her hand appeasingly. "No problem." She didn't really understand what the healer was apologising for. They had a heated argument, so what? She wasn't opposed to verbal disputes ... on the contrary. If she would have to apologise to everyone she might have offended in the past, she guessed, she wouldn't be able to do anything else for the rest of her life. And just as she didn't bother to apologise herself, she would never expect anyone to apologise to her either. She wouldn't hold any grudge against the healer.

Tashana nodded approvingly at Jazira. Then she turned to the people at the table. "All right, people. I don't know what you want to do, but I need a nice, relaxing smoke now. I will be outside." She grabbed the pouch Kitanjo had brought her, and walked out to the arcades.

Chapter 9

Sorina pressed the opening-button and slipped quietly into Naara's quarters.

She was acutely aware she was breaking the law. But someone had to take care of Naara, and since the alien doctor wouldn't do it, there was hardly a chance to get her permission to enter the quarters of her patient who couldn't speak for herself. And Sorina was sure Naara would rather someone cared for her than no one. She certainly would give her permission if she could.

Slowly Sorina passed through the dark living room, only dimly lit by the night-lights that automatically went on when it got dark. In most of the quarters they were made of tiny crystals in the ceiling, arranged in various patterns, often simulating stellar constellations of Shakarian sky.

The door to the bedroom was open. Sorina stopped before entering, watching the sleeping woman.

"Hello, Naara?"

When the woman didn't react, Sorina entered the room. Stopping at the end of the bed, she tried again, "Naara?" She waited a moment but Naara did not react. She lowered herself onto the bed and crawled next to the sleeping woman. After seating herself cross-legged, she tenderly took Naara's wrist, settled her hand on her own lap, and started talking to Naara.

"Hello Naara. I'm Sorina. I don't know yet, how to reach you mentally, and I don't want to risk messing up. I mess up things pretty often, you know. It's not that I do it on purpose ... it just happens. Well, okay, sometimes I just can't help it. Like coming here. I'm not allowed to be here. But I want you to know that you are safe here. I hope you can hear me and feel that I'm serious, and that I do care about you even if I don't know you yet. I know, for you it must be very hard to face all that has happened to you, and to adapt being on a strange planet among strangers. But I would like to show you that Shakaran is a wonderful planet and the people are really okay."

Sorina paused, and froze as she heard the doors to the quarters swish open.

A moment later a shadow leaped onto the bed, causing Sorina to wince. Then she let out a deep breath of relief and scolded, "Damn! Banshi! You almost gave me a heart attack!"

The Vankina climbed upon her, put his long arms around her neck and snuggled close, making whimpering sounds. Letting go of Naara's wrist, Sorina cuddled and stroked Banshi.

"It's okay, little one, it's okay. You just scared me. Shhh it's okay."

The whimpering sounds abated, changing into purring noises.

"That's all right, that's my boy. Everything's okay now. I'm not mad at you."

They sat for a while, Sorina talking in calming words to Banshi, stroking him soothingly, until Banshi let go of her and climbed down, settling between her and Naara, partly draped over Sorina's leg. Sorina petted him one more time, then she took Naara's wrist again and continued talking to her.

"Well, this is Banshi. He is my little treasure. He is a Vankina. Vankinas are very peaceful; they would never hurt anyone on purpose. They can be somewhat demanding sometimes, though."

The Vankina looked up at her as if he had understood. Sorina chuckled.

"Yes, they can. They never mean badly, though. I think in many cases they just don't know better. But they do seem to understand every word. I believe they sometimes just see things differently than we do, and they simply refuse to adapt."

She grinned and winked at Banshi, and the Vankina rubbed his head on her knee and snuggled closer. Sorina took Naara's hand and guided it over Banshi's back.

"Can you feel how soft his fur is?"

Sighing, she placed Naara's hand back on her lap.

"I wish you would wake up. I would so much like to show you my world. And maybe you could tell me about yours. I could show you the temple. It's the biggest and most beautiful temple on Shakaran.

My aunt is the Sha'ntazhéra of the Temple of Fareek, that's a little village near the desert, north of the mountains. This temple is very very small, only five people live there, but it's beautiful too, as all temples are. I was born there. But we only stayed there when we visited my aunt.

My parents do not have a permanent home. They travel all over Shakaran, only ever staying for a few weeks at one place. My mother is a painter. My mum is a musician, she plays several instruments, and she has a beautiful voice. I got none of those talents. I'm pretty good with languages, though, and I have mental abilities, just as my mother does, even though she doesn't use them professionally. She showed me how to heal myself. And when I realised I could do it, I was totally fascinated by it, so she taught me all she knew. But I wanted more. I wanted to become a Sha'ntakara. That's why I came here four years ago. I'm fifteen now. I wish I were a Sha'ntakara already. Then I would know how to connect with you mentally and bring you back."

She sighed again. She was tired, but she didn't want to leave Naara alone ... _only lying down a bit_ , she thought.

Banshi got up, disturbed by the movement, and lazily draped himself over Naara's belly.

Sorina settled herself close to Naara. Lying on her back, she touched Naara's wrist again and stared at the 'star-lights' on the ceiling.

"I've always loved the stars. With my parents we often slept outside beneath the real stars. I feel at peace when I look at them. And even those artificial stars make me sleep better. Somehow, looking at the stars makes me feel closer to Shakara. I can feel Her love for me, for Her people, and I feel protected and safe. And now you and your people came here from the stars. This is so fascinating. I have learned, there is a reason for everything, even if we can't see that reason. Nothing just happens by chance. I believe, there also is a reason why you crashed here and not on some other planet."

Sorina closed her eyes ... _just for a moment_ , she thought. Seconds later, she was fast asleep.

Chapter 10

Nanjara came back into the frater, two Kashinjas and several small pouches in her hands. Not having witnessed what had transpired, she curiously took in the scene that seemed somewhat off.

Jazira passed her, saying good night in an oddly subdued tone. Tashana just left for the arcades, the captain and Kitanjo following on her heels. And the people at the tables were talking agitatedly with hushed voices.

Nanjara re-seated herself at the end of the table, and looked curiously at the doctor to her left and Tica on her right. "What happened?"

"Well ...," started Sirka, "I believe your healer got a bit of a lecture."

"Jazira? Whatever for?"

The doctor shrugged, "Guess I pissed her off and we had a bit of a heated argument."

Nanjara looked sceptical and Tica added deadpan, "Well, she doesn't know, yet, how to handle the winning personality of our good doctor."

Sirka snorted.

"That does not sound like Jazira. She is the most patient person I have ever known," said Nanjara.

Danara, who sat next to the doctor explained, "It really was unusual for her, she almost used her abilities on the doctor."

"What??!"

Danara told Nanjara what had transpired and concluded, "Anyway, it really was unusual for Jazira. I guess the doctor is the first person who ever managed to make Jazira lose her patience."

Nanjara shook her head in disbelief.

Sirka said, "What I don't understand is all the fuss you are making about whatever kind of _abilities_. She said she hadn't intended to harm me, and I believe her. It didn't look to me as if she wanted to slap me. So what the hell are you all so shocked about? We had a heated argument. So what? It's not like that's a crime. Or is it here?"

Danara stared at Sirka. "You really don't get it, do you?"

The doctor rolled her eyes. "That's what I just said, eh?"

"Well, I have to admit, I don't understand this, either," explained Tica.

"Neither do I," admitted Zira.

Nanjara touched the doctor's shoulder and got up. "Come on, people, let's take this outside, I need a smoke."

She picked up one of the Kashinjas and the pouches she had brought, and held them out to Tica. "Here," she said, winking at Tica. "This is for you. I hope one of these mixtures will be to your liking."

Tica grinned and took the offered things. "Thank you."

Taking their drinks, Tica, Zira, Danara and Sirka followed Nanjara out to the arcades.

Outside, Laris got up and wished them all a good night, and they seated themselves around the table.

A warm orange light shone from crystal lights in the ceiling, illuminating the arcades all around the courtyard. The paths and the fountain were illuminated, too, and the area where they were sitting was brightened further by the light coming from the frater.

While Nanjara and Tica were stuffing their Kashinjas, Manira came out with drinks for Tashana and Kitanjo. "Do you need anything else, Shawana?"

"No, Manira. Thank you."

Manira bowed her head and said, "Then I wish you a good night, Shawana." And with a little pause in between she added, "And a good night to all of you too."

***

"Well," said Nanjara and regarded the Kashinja she held in front of her. "Our guests don't seem to understand what we mean when we are talking about abilities. So I guess we should show them."

When she was sure she had everyone's attention, she held her free hand over the Kashinja and took a long drag when a tiny light-beam shot from her hand into the herb-filled Kashinja. The herbs started glowing, and smoke arose from the herbs and her mouth.

Zira only raised an eyebrow, while Tica uttered, "Wow, now that's handy."

Sirka huffed, and waved her hand in a scoffing gesture, "That's just a silly magician's trick. Nothing special." She pulled out her smoke-sticks, lighted one and leaned back.

Danara glared at Sirka. "Wow. That's some arrogant ignorance. I would like to see your reaction if that flame were directed at you."

"Danara!" Tashana scolded her.

Nanjara looked astonished. "Good gracious! Our people _are_ tetchy today."

Kitanjo admitted, "Well, it _is_ somewhat difficult not to be, being confronted with so much distrust and ignorance."

"Oh, on the contrary," remarked Nanjara. "This is a nice challenge. Why would they trust us? They don't know us. It is up to us to gain their trust. They do not seem to know about mental abilities. So it is only prudent of the doctor to be on guard, so as not to let herself be fooled. Now, we will just have to find better things to show the doctor the difference between magic tricks and mental abilities."

"Zira, give me your knife," said Tashana and gestured with her hand.

Zira eyed her suspiciously. "How do you know I have a knife?"

"Oh, come on. It shows in your right boot. There is really nothing special in noticing that," explained Tashana.

Zira raised an eyebrow. "Well, I got through quite a few controls without anyone noticing. So I'd say it is special if you saw it. But what do you want with it, anyway?"

"Well, your doctor is a Healer, so I guess the best way to show her some mental abilities would be in a way so that she may judge for herself. But you are right. She probably would believe it to be a trick again if I did it myself, so give the knife to her."

"What would I want with a knife?" asked Sirka.

Zira took her knife out of her boot, and held the hilt towards the doctor. Sirka ignored it and crossed her arms, waiting for an answer.

Tashana rolled up her left sleeve and put her arm on the table, palm up. "Cut me."

"Are you insane? I'm a doctor, not a butcher."

"Don't worry. I will show you how we heal wounds."

"Well, you will have to think of something else to show me. I will definitely not injure you."

In a flash, Zira turned the knife in her hand, held down Tashana's arm with her right hand, and held the knife just a hair's breadth above Tashana's palm.

The others at the table gasped.

Tashana didn't even flinch. "Do it!"

"Zira, no!" shouted the doctor.

With a quick move, Zira drew the knife across Tashana's palm, leaving a cut that started bleeding immediately. She let go of Tashana's arm and looked at her.

Tashana nodded. "It's okay. Look."

She raised her right hand, and guided it slowly over her left palm. She left enough space in between, so that everyone could see the cut disappearing. Even the blood vanished. When she was done, she flexed her left hand, and then held out the palm for everyone to see. Nothing remained of the cut.

Danara, Kitanjo and Nanjara had leaned back, watching the reaction of their guests.

Tica only breathed, "Wow."

"Impressive," said Zira, still holding the bloody knife in her hand.

The doctor leaned back. "Well, I have to admit, that was quite a good trick, very impressive indeed."

Kitanjo groaned, Danara looked like she would like to kill the doctor, and Nanjara shook her head, smirking, thinking that this doctor really was a tough nut.

"Doc. I felt the knife cutting her flesh. Look at the knife. Her blood is still there. This wasn't a trick."

Tashana made a gesture with her hand, and the blood from the knife vanished, the blade shining as if never used.

"You _thought_ you were cutting through her flesh, so you felt that. That's what magicians do. They trick you to see and feel things that aren't real."

"You are right," said Tashana. "That is what magicians do. I am not a magician, though. I have no intention to trick you. But I guess there is nothing I can do right now to prove that to you without using my abilities against you, which is absolutely taboo. You will always say it was just a great trick. Or is there anything you can think of that a magician could not do?"

Sirka thought for a moment, then suddenly her face fell and she whispered, "Bring the dead back to life."

Tashana looked down. "I am sorry. I wish I could. But that is even beyond _my_ capabilities."

The doctor wiped her eyes. "Never mind. I didn't think you could."

She straightened herself, and took her empty glass. "Well, how about you conjure up a really strong drink, then?"

Zira and Tica chuckled and Zira said, "Damn, doc, you are incorrigible. But actually I could use one, too."

"Me too," Tica affirmed.

Tashana chuckled, also. "Now that is easy to fulfil. Danara, would you please?"

"Sure." She got up and walked to the wall next to Zira. As she pressed a button, a door slid open, revealing an inbuilt cooler, full of different drinks.

Zira, who had first admired Danara's backside, looked at the bottles and whistled. "Nice!"

"What are you referring to? The bar or her butt?" asked the doctor, feigning innocence.

Danara whirled around, blushing furiously.

Zira grinned. "Both."

People broke into laughter and Danara groaned, blushing even more. But then she looked at the cooler and asked, "A really strong drink, yes?" the evil glint in her eyes going unnoticed.

"Yeah," reaffirmed Sirka and Zira simultaneously.

"Oh, it doesn't have to be _that_ strong for me," said Tica.

"Okay, no problem." She took a small bottle with brown liquid from the front and gave it to Tashana, who passed it along to Tica. Then she reached further into the cooler and pulled out a slim, long bottle with greenish-white liquid. She also took two tiny glasses from the cooler, closed the door, and placed the glasses and the bottle on the table. "There you go."

Kitanjo scrunched his face in empathy, but kept silent. Tashana was about to say something, but Nanjara distracted her, "Tashana, dear?"

Tashana turned to her. "Yes?"

"Uh ... did you inform Vareljo, yet?"

"Yes."

Nanjara noticed that Zira and Sirka had filled their glasses. "Well, what did he say?"

"Nothing. He will receive the message tomorrow morning. Seeing him once a day is more than enough."

"Cheers!"

"Cheers!"

Zira was careful, and only sipped at the foreign drink first. She was surprised that it didn't really taste all that strong. In fact, it went down quite smooth and mild. But she knew of other deceptive drinks, so she only took another small sip. She would wait to see how this would affect her.

Sirka, being used to a vast variety of strong alien drinks, didn't even think about being cautious, and downed the drink in one go. She was about to reach for the bottle to get a refill, when she wavered. "Whoa! Wassahell?!" she slurred.

Tashana looked at Danara reprovingly. "That was evil. You should have at least warned them."

Zira also began feeling the effects now. The tiny sips she had had, made her feel bubbly and lightheaded, as if she had had at least three strong drinks. _Now that's efficient_ , she thought, and looked sympathetically at the doctor. She shook her head in bewilderment when she noticed blue and green dots appearing on the doctor's face. But when she looked over to Danara, the engineer's face was spotted with blue and green dots as well. The dots morphed into little stars, peeled away from her face and started dancing around, changing their colour into all the beautiful colours of the rainbow. Zira couldn't help but stare at those stars, all else fading into the background.

The stars merged together, and then expanded until they filled her whole view.

Then, she suddenly found herself standing on a clearing, a beautiful meadow with flowers in all colours spreading out in front of her. And at the end of the clearing she saw Danara waving to her.

***

Danara shrugged. "The doctor wouldn't have believed me anyway. And Zira was careful enough not to down a foreign drink in one gulp." She grinned and looked at Zira who sat frozen to the spot, staring absentmindedly in Danara's direction with a silly grin on her face. "She will come out of it pretty soon."

The doctor, however, was another matter. Her facial expression changed from confused to horrified. She got up wavering, her chair scraping on the stone floor when it was shoved backwards. Her view still fixed in terror on something invisible between Tashana and Zira, she staggered back, away from the table.

Tica asked in alarm "What's going on here?"

Nanjara got up quickly, and went to cut off the doctor's path. When she reached Sirka, she grabbed her and held her tight. The doctor was a bit taller than Nanjara, but she resisted only for a moment before she uttered a silent and desperate, "Noo, please," and slumped in defeat.

Kitanjo rose as well. He shoved the next table and a chair aside to make way for Nanjara and Sirka.

Nanjara lifted the doctor with ease, and carried her to the sofa next to Tica. Seating herself, she held Sirka close, and laid her palm on the doctor's cheek.

Tashana explained to the visibly confused and frightened Tica, "This drink is called Ashérakahé which can be translated as 'vision quest'. It is also called 'Horror-or-Bliss'. It is made from hallucinogenic plants. Usually Shakari do not touch this drink twice, because it more often leads them into horror-trips, rather than into blissful experiences."

"Why do you have this stuff in your cooler then? And why did you give it to Sirka and Zira if this is so dangerous?" Tica shouted upset.

"It is _not_ dangerous!" declared Danara defensively.

Tica was about to protest, but Tashana intercepted, "No, it is not dangerous in itself, that is true. But the effect can lead into dangerous situations. And I must say, I do not approve of your behaviour. You should have at least warned them."

"Uh oh!" Kitanjo interrupted, pointing towards Zira.

***

Zira grinned happily, and started running towards Danara. _Funny_ , she thought, when she reached her without having noticed traversing the clearing. But she didn't wonder about it any further.

***

"Uh ...," Danara uttered, when Zira got up, her stare fixed on Danara, still a grin on her face.

Tashana covered her face with her palm and groaned.

Kitanjo wanted to get up to stop Zira, but Tashana held him back. "No. Let's see if our feisty engineer can face the consequences of her dirty little joke." She leaned back and grinned smugly at Danara, raising an eyebrow.

Zira looked down into Danara's twinkling greyish-green eyes and her beautifully curved, smiling lips.

Danara shot Tashana a quick desperate look before she faced the tall pilot, who now stood at the edge of the table, looking down at her dreamily.

Tashana was merciless and just went on explaining to Tica. "The reason why we have this drink in our cooler ..."

Tica looked back and forth between Tashana and the scene with Zira and Danara. Although she didn't think her friend would hurt the engineer, and to be honest, it didn't look as if she would, rather on the contrary, she couldn't help being concerned. So she decided to pay attention to the Shawana, but she would still keep an eye on her friend ... just in case. "Um, yes?"

***

Tenderly Zira caressed Danara's soft auburn hair. The engineer closed her eyes and leaned into her touch.

Slowly, Zira let her hands wander over the engineer's face, relishing in the feeling of the amazingly delicate skin. She traced the petite jaw, and when she reached her chin, she gently pressed it. Danara tilted her head upward and slid her hands around Zira's back. Humming with pleasure, Zira slid her fingers into the soft auburn hair and lowered her head.

Danara had her lips slightly parted, and at the tender but determined touch of Zira's lips, she willingly melted into the kiss.

***

Tashana smiled at Tica. "It will be all right, Tica. We are here. Nothing serious will happen to your friend, and neither to Danara, for that matter. If it were to get out of hand, we would be there in an instant."

"What about Sirka?" asked Tica.

"Don't worry. She will be all right, too. Nanjara is guiding her through her trip. And to understand why we have this drink here, you will have to get used to the idea that we do have mental abilities.

With this in mind, you may believe me when I say, the Shavarin, or Priests as you would say, here all do have strong mental abilities. And they have learned how to control their minds and their actions. This is essential, as without this control, their mental abilities become a great danger to themselves and to others. Those with mental abilities bear a huge responsibility. The stronger the abilities, the bigger the responsibility, the more crucial the necessity of being in control.

This ability to be in control makes this drink a good instrument for us, as the drink does not control us. So we use it, alone or together with others, either just for fun, or for more serious reasons."

"So this is just a drink for priests?" asked Tica.

"No. But Shakari know the effects of Ashérakahé. Nonetheless, even those with weak or no mental abilities try it anyway at some point; either out of curiosity or as a test of courage. Some will ask a Shavarin for guidance when they seriously want to go on a vision quest, but lack the ability to do so on their own. This drink can provide the ability if there is a guide to take control. Without control, however, the spirit of the drink, if you so want, takes over control, and it will use the thought or feeling that is the strongest in your mind at that time. Look." She pointed her head at Zira and Danara.

The two were now standing at the end of the table, sharing tender kisses and caresses.

"Those two have already been flirting before. Luckily for Zira, this obviously was the strongest thought on her mind, so she is now experiencing the rare bliss-effect. And as it seems, Danara is a willing participant." Tashana chuckled, and Kitanjo and Tica joined in.

Then Tica went silent, a thoughtful expression on her face. "If you people always have control, then how come you had to warn Nanjara about those herbs? She has mental abilities, too, doesn't she?"

"Yes, as the former Shawana, her mental abilities are almost as strong as mine," Tashana explained. "I don't know what kind of herbs Trevaro mixed together in that pouch. But there are herbs that can neutralise mental abilities, and some can also weaken or even break any control you might have. Those herbs usually aren't hallucinogenic, though. So I suppose he has added one or more hallucinogenic herbs to the mix, and probably some aphrodisiac as well. In this regard, those two are really crazy, if you ask me. Nevertheless, they are responsible enough to do their tests without the risk of endangering anyone else. As you can see, Nanjara has not touched those pouches tonight. She won't risk the trial and error joke while there are people around who don't know how to deal with the potential effects."

"Oh, I don't know, Katira would certainly disagree," Kitanjo chuckled.

Tashana grinned. "She most certainly would. But we both know as well that she is quite capable of putting up with her husband in all sorts of conditions. Mind you, I wouldn't want to be in her shoes, as he is even worse than Nanjara with that adventurous obsession." Tashana and Kitanjo chuckled knowingly.

***

When Zira became bolder, and Danara's knees became weak, she gently stopped Zira and asked her if she would like to take this to a more comfortable place.

Opening her eyes, Zira realised, they weren't standing on the clearing anymore, but in the arcades right next to the table. She shook her head in confusion.

"Welcome back," Tica grinned, "Had a nice trip?"

"Uh ... um ... yeah," Zira was still lost ... she scratched her head and looked around in confusion.

Then she spotted the doctor, curled up in Nanjara's arms. Looking at the glasses on the table, she asked, "Hot damn! Is that an aphrodisiac or something?"

Danara giggled, "No. Come on, I will tell you later. Or don't you want to finish what you started?"

Zira grinned, "Ooh, I always finish what I start. Don't you worry."

"Uh ... but don't finish that drink, please."

"Hmm ...," Zira raised an eyebrow at Danara, "Since you ask me so nicely, I'll make an exception in this case."

"Oh my! Get a room, girls!" exclaimed Tica laughing.

"Oh, c'mon, Tica. Since when are you such a prude. And after all, those two aren't any better, eh?" remarked Zira, pointing her head towards the doctor and Nanjara.

"Believe me, your doctor is not experiencing the bliss-effect of the drink, as you did. It is not as it seems to you. Nanjara is just guiding her through her trip," explained Tashana.

"Oh. Will she be okay?"

"Yes, she will. It will only take longer for her because she drank more than you."

"Poor doc. This is probably the first drink that ever knocked her out. Ow, that's gonna hurt her ego." Zira grimaced in sympathy.

The others chuckled, and Danara tugged at Zira's shirt, "Come on, pilot, or you're gonna hurt _my_ ego."

"Oooh, we can't have that, now can we?" Zira waggled her eyebrows and said, "Good night everyone and have fun," she winked at Tica and followed Danara, who had grabbed her hand and was dragging her inside, only calling over her shoulder, "G'night, people."

The remaining three at the table also wished them a good night, and shook their heads in amusement.

Trying to distract from her decidedly blushing cheeks, Tica asked, "What do you think, how long will it take for Sirka to come out?"

"A full glass usually lasts about two hours," explained Kitanjo.

"Dang! That's quite an effect for such a tiny glass."

"It is specially made so highly potent to be of use. It would not be so useful, if it required more to last that long. Two hours are enough to work with. If you only want some short fun, you can drink less. But as soon as the effect starts, you are not able to drink any more. You would have to wait until it is over to drink more, and that would be inefficient," explained Tashana.

"Makes sense. The doc didn't manage to get another drink before it hit her. Say, have you ever experienced the horror-effect of that stuff?" she asked Tashana.

"Not with Ashérakahé. But _someone_ once put some hallucinogenic herbs in my pouch." Tashana glared at Kitanjo.

Kitanjo grimaced. "And he would never ever do that again."

"Yeah, because Nanjara made him smoke the same shit after she had guided me through that trip."

"Yeah. And she didn't guide me at all. She was there, all right. But she only watched me, while I was peeing my pants as those monsters were coming for me. And when they had hunted me to the edge, and I fell into that abyss, she flew just out of reach, asking me if I was having fun. Oh boy, I'll never forget that. I tell you, that woman is the most warm-hearted and compassionate woman I know, but when you piss her off, she can be absolutely ruthless and merciless."

Tashana and Tica laughed. Kitanjo humphed, but couldn't help join in.

"I gotta say I've never met priests who are so cool. And I've met a lot of priests in several different worlds. Were it not for the temple, I'd be actually starting to wonder if your meaning of the word priest meant something totally different."

Kitanjo and Tashana looked questioningly at each other.

Then Tashana said thoughtfully, "Hm ... being a Priest on Shakaran means being connected to Shakara, our Goddess. Sha'ntakara use their connection to heal people. Sha'ntavhéra use it to work with the elements, and Sha'ntaníra use it to perform the ancient rituals and ceremonies. Sha'ntazhéra, like Kitanjo and Ankira, have mastered all three branches, as has a Shawana. All Shavarin are helping people wherever they can. That is basically what the word priest means here on Shakaran."

"Okay," said Tica, "That sounds somewhat like the priests I know. But you are still very different."

"How so?" asked Tashana.

"Well, for instance, you are humorous and approachable, not to mention those weird smoking and drinking habits."

"Hm," pondered Tashana, "Not all, but most Shavarin here have a sense of humour. And most are smoking or drinking or both, at least on occasion, and I would say most are approachable."

"See, that's quite different from the priests I know. And you aren't always lecturing about commandments and God and stuff. I mean ... you aren't even talking about your religion."

"Hm. We can talk about religion if you want to; the subject just hasn't come up, yet. But why would we be lecturing you about commandments? You did nothing wrong. I did inform you that long-range weapons are forbidden on Shakaran, and that no one is allowed to enter the quarters of another without their permission. Hm ... but maybe we should inform you of the other rules we have on Shakaran. As we have never met people from other worlds, I didn't think about this before. I will have to consider what you will need to know."

"Well, yes, that would be prudent. Different worlds have different rules. So it would be good to be informed of your laws as soon as possible."

"I will see to that, thank you, Tica."

"How many inhabited planets are there, out there?" Kitanjo wanted to know.

"Out there in the whole universe?" asked Tica.

Kitanjo nodded.

"I don't know. The universe is huge. Several hundred for sure, if not thousands. I only know a tiny little part of the universe. I've visited maybe 15 different inhabited planets, and I know of about 20 more."

"And do the people all look like we do and talk in our language?" asked Kitanjo.

"No. Well, all Sarvians look like we do, and most speak our language, as it is the official language of the Sarvian Empire. And most of our alliances are able to communicate in our language. But, since this planet doesn't belong to the Sarvian Empire, nor is it an alliance, I have no explanation as to why we look alike and speak the same language. Hell, I don't even know where we are. The last scans we got were showing the region we were in then as uncharted territory. But then we were flung even further into unknown space. Damn! Has this only happened today? It seems so far away already." Tica shook her head wonderingly.

***

Sirka had wanted to get a refill of the drink. This booze was a joke, but it tasted nice. It might be one of those deceptive drinks whose effects took a bit longer to unfold, but then all the more wicked. But she was pretty certain that at least one more wouldn't hurt her. She was quite capable of holding her drink, as she had proved countless times when others had challenged her.

When she reached for the bottle, the glass suddenly sprouted spikes in all colours of the rainbow, and she felt decidedly dizzy. "Whoa! Whassahell?!"

Sirka noticed, dismayed, that she couldn't even control her voice any more. She wanted to look at Tashana, but her view was glued to the spikes that morphed into tendrils, growing and swirling around the bottle, making her feel even dizzier.

The tendrils formed a larger and larger colourful spiral, until it reached her, and she was drawn into the swirl and hauled around and around, until she suddenly found herself standing on a vast scorched plain. Black charred tree stubs protruded out of the burnt soil, enhancing the eeriness of the ghostly atmosphere. The sky was covered with low black clouds, racing threateningly over her head.

In the distance, she spotted what looked like people coming towards her. She started to walk towards them, but she still felt terribly dizzy, so she stopped and waited, holding onto the limb of a dead tree.

It didn't take long until she could make out the first of the faces, and her eyes widened in horror, when she recognised people she hadn't been able to rescue, people whose deaths she had witnessed. Deaths she had always explained to herself to have been unavoidable. She had always protected herself by saying that after all she wasn't God, and as a human being she simply couldn't save every life, much as she would like to. It didn't free her from having nightmares from time to time, but that was simply a part of the job, she thought.

But this wasn't a nightmare. She knew, she wasn't dreaming. She could vaguely recall that she was standing in the arcades of the temple, though she couldn't figure out how this went together with the area she was seeing, and even less could she explain why these dead people were coming towards her. And they were staring disapprovingly at her. They were walking threateningly slowly, increasing in numbers, and every one of them held a shield that reflected Sirka's image like a mirror.

But it wasn't herself as she knew her reflection. In those mirroring shields she looked petrified, her widened eyes in stark contrast to her stone grey skin.

Then the people started to speak in chorus, "Look at yourself! Your arrogance will be your undoing! Look at yourself, Doctor!"

Sirka let go of the scorched limb and staggered backwards. She panicked when someone grabbed her from behind. The people were close now, and they surrounded her ... "Noo, please," she begged, and then she gave up, delivering herself to their mercy.

She felt, she was being picked up by gentle but strong arms. She didn't dare look at the face; she just closed her eyes and let it happen.

She was placed on a soft surface, and surrounded by strong arms that held her in a caring embrace. Something touched her face. She winced, but then she felt the gentleness behind the touch, and relaxed.

Then she heard Nanjara's soft voice, " _I am here to help you. Will you let me?_ "

"Yes," she whispered, tears running down her face.

" _Thank you. Now, I cannot bring you out of here as long as the spirit of the drink is still in your system. But we will go through this together, Doctor. Let me guide you, and try not to resist, even when it gets confusing or difficult for you. I will always be at your side. Nothing will harm you. Do you understand?_ "

"Yes."

" _Good. Now open your eyes and look._ "

Sirka hesitated, but when she felt Nanjara squeezing her encouragingly, she opened her eyes ... and shut them again quickly. The dead with the mirror-shields were still surrounding her.

" _Tell them to give you some space. You don't have to use your voice; you just have to think in this realm. Your thoughts control the environment. You expected to see them so close, so you did. I am here. They won't harm you,_ " Nanjara explained and added, " _No, Doctor, this is not some psychological hokum. This is the way it works. But if you are afraid to give up this attitude, then you may just as well be confronted with your worst nightmares without ever understanding what they want to tell you. I will be here either way, as long as you let me. It is not my demons we are facing, they are yours. I can help you understand, and I can help you weaken them, or maybe even make them disappear, that depends on you. I can, however, not make them go away for you. That is your task alone. Believe me or not, it is your choice. I will accept your decision whatever it will be._ "

Sirka felt like a five year old child who was being lectured. And she did not like the feeling. But she liked even less what she felt next ... she was falling. She opened her eyes in shock. Black walls were rushing past her while she was falling and falling. Above, far in the distance, she saw light, but it became smaller and smaller. She tried to reach the rocky walls, to stop her fall, but they were just out of reach. She was about to scream for help when her fall was intercepted, and she found herself in Nanjara's arms. When Sirka looked down, she realised they were hovering in the air, no ground in sight, the abyss seemingly endless.

Nanjara shook her head. " _Told you I will be here and help you if you let me._ "

Sirka's heart raced and she wanted to shout, or die, or throw something, or better still, all of these. Not necessarily in that order, though.

Nanjara chuckled, " _You are something else, Doctor._ "

" _Fuck you!_ "

" _Maybe later. Right now I am pretty much occupied helping the most stubborn alien I have ever met."_

_"How many have you met?_ "

Nanjara laughed. " _Touché!_ "

" _Okay. So what do we do now, Miss This-is-the-way-it-works?_ "

" _What would you like to do now, Miss I-won't-believe-you-anyway?_ "

Sirka grinned. " _All right Let's just say for the moment, that you are right. Purely hypothetically. What would you propose for me to do to get out of this undignified situation? Just think me out of your arms, so that I find myself tumbling down the abyss again?_ "

As soon as she had imagined it, she found herself airborne. Only for a second, though, then she was stopped by Nanjara, who held her at the back of her collar and said, " _That is the way it works, yes. It is not what I would have proposed, though._ "

Sirka, still dangling in the air, crossed her arms and pouted.

" _Your thoughts control the environment. Imagine, what you want it to be and it will be so._ "

" _Seems, I suck at this silly game. Why can't you just think something nice, and lead the way, or whatever?_ "

" _Oh, I could. But it takes a lot of trust and experience to follow someone into their vision. Since you have neither, you wouldn't be able to follow. You would be stuck in your vision, alone, and that is not the point, is it?_ "

" _Man, this shit sucks! I just want to get this over with and check on my patient and ... fuck! What the hell?!_ "

" _Oh my! Seems our little acolyte followed her own ideas again._ "

"Get out!"

" _She can't hear you, Doctor. We are not in her realm. You just shouted at the people in the arcades._ "

" _Fuck!_ " Sirka tried to shake Sorina, but her hand just went through her, grasping thin air. " _What can I do to get her out?_ "

" _Why do you want to get her out, Doctor? Look at your patient. She is glad Sorina is with her._ "

" _You say she can't hear us. How come the creature is staring at us then?_ "

" _I don't think he can hear or see us. I believe he just senses our presence._ "

" _Damn! You are right, though. Naara is awake. And it does indeed seem as if she doesn't mind that the girl is blatantly invading her private space, and taking advantage of her helplessness._ "

" _What are you talking about? Sorina is sleeping._ "

" _On my_ _patient!_ "

" _In the arms of your patient, Doctor. Banshi is sleeping on her, yes, but she doesn't seem to mind that either, see?_ "

They watched as Naara raised her hand to reach for Banshi. The Vankina turned to face her, and leaned his head into her touch. Naara smiled.

" _I don't understand. This lady was always extremely private. Hell, she even seemed to be uncomfortable when her husband touched her in public. Okay, besides being a teacher, she had an interest in biology, and liked spending time in the hydroponics garden of the Traveller, that might explain why she doesn't mind the animal. As to why she accepts the girl quite so close, I have no idea._ "

Nanjara looked thoughtfully at the young woman, who now gently brushed the black locks out of Sorina's face. " _Hm ... if she is a teacher, maybe she is different with children?_ "

" _I would like to go along with your suggestion, but for the first three months we had several children aboard and she didn't let them come close, either. And that's not just my impression. People were talking about that peculiarity of hers. Some even dared to ask her. Her only response was that she needed her private space._ "

" _Hm ... I would like to talk with your patient tomorrow. Maybe I know the answer. But I'm not sure, and I would like to talk to her first, before I talk about assumptions based on third hand impressions._ "

" _Well, now that she is awake, it's up to her to whom she wants to talk ... I just wish her all the very best,_ " thought Sirka in a clearly subdued way.

" _You do have a good heart, Doctor. Why are you working so hard to convince everyone of the opposite ... including yourself?_ "

" _I don't know what you're talking about ..._ "

... And back they were to the scorched plain.

" _Oh, but I believe you do, Doctor._ " Nanjara smirked.

" _Fuck! Does this shit never end?_ "

" _Oh, it will end, don't worry. But you have downed a whole glass of Ashérakahé, so you will have quite some time to explore yourself, Doctor._ "

" _Why didn't you tell me that before I drank that shit?_ "

" _Would you have believed us?_ "

Sirka huffed. " _I might have._ "

The people with the mirror-shields appeared again, chanting, " _Look at yourself, Doctor. Look at yourself ..._ "

" _I hate you! Why are you doing this to me? I had no chance to rescue you. I had no chance ..._ " Sirka sank onto the blackened soil, covered her head with her arms, and broke into tears. " _I had no chance ... I didn't have a fucking chance ..._ "

Nanjara crouched next to Sirka and put an arm around her. " _Doctor? They are not judging you. They are here to help you._ "

" _They cannot help me, they are dead!_ " Sirka shot back, her voice muffled by the cover of her arms.

" _Your logic is flawed, Doctor. If you believe they cannot help you because they are dead, then they cannot do anything else either, so why are you reacting to them then?_ "

" _Because they died because I couldn't help them._ "

" _But you just said, you had no chance to rescue them. We all do our best to help our patients, Doctor. But sometimes we just have to accept, that there is nothing more we can do than let them go peacefully._ "

" _You think I don't know that?_ "

" _Well, if you do, then why are you reacting like this?_ "

" _Because they are fucking haunting me!_ "

" _And why, do you think, are they doing this?_ "

" _I don't know!_ "

" _Well, why don't you just ask them?_ "

The people had surrounded them and were now standing still, only a few meters away, calmly holding their shields towards them.

" _Because ..._ " Sirka cautiously peeked out from her cover, and immediately retreated again " _... I'm afraid,_ " she admitted.

Nanjara caressed Sirka's fair, short hair. " _Of what are you afraid?_ "

Sirka let herself slump against Nanjara, and buried her face in her voluptuous bosom, clinging to her in despair. " _I don't know ... please ... I can't ... it hurts ... please ... I can't._ "

" _Shhh ...,_ " Nanjara started rocking her, stroking her back soothingly. " _It's okay. I'm here. I've got you. You are safe._ "

" _It hurts so much. Make it stop, please. It's too much._ "

" _You are punishing yourself, Sirka. Only you can make it stop. It is not your fault that you lost patients. Nobody is blaming you, you are blaming yourself._ "

" _I should have tried harder, and I should have been nicer, and I shouldn't have blamed others, and I shouldn't have cast away other opinions. I should have listened to you and your Healer, instead of just being an arrogant bitch._ "

" _You were only protecting yourself, Sirka. It's not exactly the nicest of ways, but it's nonetheless a valid one._ "

" _Your little acolyte did what I couldn't. What kind of fucking doctor am I? What have I been trying to protect? There's nothing worth protecting. I deserve all this shit and worse._ "

" _Stop it! The path you are starting to pursue now won't help you any more than the one you just left._ "

Sirka broke away from Nanjara and shot up. " _I don't deserve help!_ " she spat and turned to face the dead people, spreading her arms in defeat. " _Do what you want with me!_ "

A little girl of about five years in the front row put down the shield, and stepped forward to embrace Sirka. The others also put their shields down, but waited, looking sad.

Sirka gripped the girl's arms and peeled her off her. Squatting down in front of her, she said, tears running down her face, " _Don't you understand? I do not deserve your kindness. Especially not yours. Damn, I've shouted at you, called you a coward, when I couldn't revive you._ "

" _You were afraid. You didn't want to lose me. But I was already gone. It was not your fault, mummy._ "

Sirka took the girl in a fierce hug. " _I'm so sorry, darling, I'm so very very sorry._ "

Nanjara watched the scene, deeply moved. Damn, that had been unexpected. The Doctor hadn't given any hint about the girl who had been in the front row from the beginning.

Sirka loosened her hold, but didn't let go of her daughter when she turned around to Nanjara. " _Tell me, please. Would you have been able to rescue my daughter?_ "

" _If her spirit was already gone when I reached her, no. I know of no one who can bring back a spirit that has departed, Doctor._ "

The doctor looked down. " _She wasn't dead when I reached her._ "

The environment changed as Sirka remembered what had happened more than twenty years ago. She had been on Space Station 05. She was in sickbay when she felt a quake below her feet. Seconds later the alarm klaxons went off, and she and her team were called to section gamma 04. They called for emergency transport and were greeted by utter chaos. They were quickly informed that it had been a sabotage act, and they immediately started to take care of the countless number of severely wounded people.

The rescue teams were still working to free the people who were buried under the debris. She didn't know how much time had passed when they found her babysitter, and shortly after, her daughter.

Sirka froze in shock when she recognised her daughter, bloodied and burned. " _Nooo!_ " She rushed to her side. " _Sheeri! Oh god!_ " She immediately started to check her injuries. She was still breathing. Her pulse was weak, but steady.

Nanjara crouched next to the doctor, slightly behind her, as not to get in her way. She was confused by all the instruments the doctor was using.

Sirka worked frantically, until suddenly one of the devices beeped, and a tiny light on it flashed red. " _Nooo!_ " The doctor shouted orders to one of her helpers, Nanjara didn't understand. More devices came into action, and Nanjara watched in horror, as the girl's face was covered by a strange mask, and her body convulsed from shocks that were obviously caused by other devices, several times. Then people started to talk insistently to the doctor, but Sirka didn't want to listen. She shouted at her daughter, and tried again and again to revive her with her devices, until one of the helpers managed to hold a device at her neck, and she slumped down.

The environment changed again. They were sitting on a tiny bed in a grey, empty room. Sirka was hugging her drawn up knees. She looked quickly at Nanjara, and looking down again, she whispered, " _Could you have rescued her?_ "

Nanjara wouldn't lie, so she answered truthfully, " _Probably._ "

Sirka looked her directly in the eyes, " _How? Can you teach me, please?_ "

Nanjara touched the doctor's arm. " _I don't know if you have mental abilities, Doctor. But we can find that out, if you want to._ "

" _Yes, I want to. Please, help me. I will never be able to work as a doctor again, knowing you could have helped her whereas I couldn't. I need to learn this, or I will have to retire._ "

" _It won't be easy. Shakari usually train their abilities from an early age and they never stop learning. If you have the abilities, then you might be able to learn. I just don't want to raise your hopes too much. And it's not only the abilities. You would have to change your whole view. Our way of healing has nothing to do with devices. But, it has everything to do with Shakara ... Doctor, with that attitude you will never be able to learn our way of healing._ "

" _Why? Why do I have to convert to your religion to learn? What if I have those abilities? Why can't I learn to use them without having to believe?_ "

" _Because no one would teach you. For your own good, and that of your possible future patients ... Doctor, you have no idea what kind of power we are talking about here. Even if you have mental abilities, that doesn't mean you are almighty. The strength of your abilities only measures the strength of your capability to connect with Shakara's energy. Having strong abilities doesn't mean your power is strong._

_Had I not been connected to Shakara's energy every moment I have been here with you, I would long have burned out, if I even had managed to get so far as to follow you, which I seriously doubt. It was Shakara who guided me to reach you in this realm. I did not know you enough to be able to find you on my own. This is not like scanning someone ... to read their thoughts and their system, respectively. Your mind is not with your body right now. Ashérakahé takes your mind to a different realm. It is more similar to lucid dreaming, but not the same either, because you cannot leave here before the effect of Ashérakahé ceases, neither are you able to stay when it ceases._ "

" _Duh! Who would want to stay here voluntarily?_ "

" _Oh, you just don't know yet, how much fun this realm can be. But I can reassure you. Drinking Ashérakahé is not a requirement for becoming a Sha'ntakara._ "

Nanjara chuckled when Sirka exclaimed relieved, " _Thank goodness!_ "

They were silent for a while until Sirka said, " _I'm tired._ "

" _Yes, you must be. You have gone through a lot today. You are very strong and very brave, Doctor. Try to rest. I believe it won't take much longer now. I will be here. I will watch over you until you tell me to go._ "

" _Thank you. For everything,_ " Sirka said. She squeezed Nanjara's arm and lay down on the bed, snuggling into the blanket.

" _You are welcome, Doctor._ "

As she had suspected, it didn't take much longer for the surroundings to fade.

***

Back in the physical realm, Nanjara looked down at Sirka, who was sleeping peacefully in her arms. She did a quick scan, just to be sure that the doctor really was all right, and then turned to the others.

When Nanjara moved, they all looked expectantly at her.

"She is all right, now," Nanjara explained. "She is just exhausted and finally sleeping. I will take her to her quarters and stay with her until she wakes up." She got up with Sirka in her arms. "Good night, everyone."

"Good night," responded Tica and Tashana.

"Wait, I'll help you," said Kitanjo and got up. And to Tashana and Tica he said, "I'll hit the sack then. See you tomorrow. Have fun, girls." He shot them a suggestive look, and then rushed to follow Nanjara.

Tica flushed red again, "What is it with those people that they all seem to have only one thing in mind."

Tashana grinned at her, raising one eyebrow, her head tilted to the side, "And what do _you_ have in mind?"

Tica groaned and hid her face with her palms.

Tashana laughed, "Come on, it's late. Let's go to bed, too, hm? ... You in yours and I in mine," she added laughing, when Tica flushed even more.

"Ohgod, I'm sorry ... I ..."

"Nothing to be sorry for. Come on, it's been a long day. You need rest." Tashana got up and gestured Tica to follow.

"All right," Tica squeaked and coughed to get her voice back. She got up and followed the chuckling Shawana.

***

Kitanjo helped Nanjara to get the doctor to her room and into her bed, and wished them a good night.

Nanjara disrobed Sirka and covered her with the soft blanket. Then, she settled beside her, arranging cushions behind her back, so she could sit comfortably, leaning at the head of the bed.

She brushed over Sirka's hair, smiling fondly. This woman had gone through so much. Not only today, but also most of her life. And she had such a good heart, so much compassion. She had suffered so much. No wonder she had to protect herself so very fiercely.

Her thoughts wandered back to what she had learned about Naara. Could it be that she had a similar problem to Tashana?

Nanjara was very well aware of Tashana's problem, though she knew, Tashana thought she had no clue. Nanjara had tried to talk about this with Tashana several times, but whenever she had tried, Tashana either changed the subject, or when pressed, said, she didn't want to talk about it, and asked Nanjara to please not scan for details. Nanjara didn't have to scan for any more details, since she had already done that automatically when she cared for Tashana when she had fallen ill. Tashana either wasn't aware of that, or chose to deny it.

It broke her heart to see her beloved scholar so confused and frightened in the beginning, but she didn't want to coerce her into talking. So she did all she could to support Tashana in any way possible. And she was careful that whenever she touched her, she calmed and ordered herself first, as not to overwhelm her. She just didn't deem it healthy to avoid any touch completely, and she hoped, Tashana would get used to it, and find ways to block the effect.

Nanjara hadn't been sure, if it had become a habit, to avoid touch, or if Tashana still wasn't able to block the effect. But today Tashana had obviously forgotten that she was linked with her when she touched the alien captain. Damn, had this really been today ... it seemed so much longer ... so much had happened since then. Anyway, this had been the first time since her deep-scan when Tasha was ill that she had witnessed what happened to Tashana when she was exposed to touch. And damn, she had had a hard time to not react and shut their link down. And Tashana had been thankful that Laris had so much control over her emotions and thoughts. Good gracious! She now knew more about the captain than she could have achieved had she deep-scanned her.

But she also had the feeling that the aliens were good for Tashana. Today, Tashana had talked more than she had in months, and she had felt Tasha's interest in the engineer. And when she saw her with Tica in her arms, she somehow knew that this was the beginning of change for the Shawana.

Could it be that Naara had a similar problem and could it be that the contact with Sorina was the beginning of change for her?

Well, she would talk to Naara tomorrow. She hoped she would find out, and maybe even be able to help Naara. And if she couldn't, then possibly Tashana might. Maybe this could even be a chance to get Tashana to talk about it.

***

Day 2
Chapter 11

Sunrise over the Temple

Tashana was awakened by the emergency chime of her communication console. Quickly she crawled to the end of her bed and reached for the device to take the call. When she saw who was calling, she slumped back and groaned. Damn, she wouldn't have thought Vareljo would go through his messages _this_ early.

Since he had used the emergency call, the chime wouldn't end until she took the call. She fumbled for the next cushion and put it over her head, groaning.

But the chime was merciless, and the sound wormed its way through the cushion and tortured her ears. "Shakara give me patience! The guy drives me nuts!" Tashana cursed and reached for the device again. Activating the voice-only function, she answered, "What's the problem?"

" _You know very well, what the problem is,_ " shouted Vareljo.

"Do I? Well, let me think ... oh, yes, our Kavarin calling the Shawana with an emergency call at this unholy hour, for no apparent reason but to shout at her. That is a problem, indeed! Was there anything else you wanted?"

" _You have overstepped the boundaries of your authority. You had no right to act without my permission. Those aliens could be a threat to our people._ "

"I assure you, they are not a threat to our people. And please show me the law that says I am not allowed to help people in need without your permission."

" _You cannot know if they won't be a threat. They may just fool you into believing they are not. What if they are already controlling your minds? You will then all become a threat, too. You should have informed me!_ "

"I did inform you. And I have to warn you, Kavarin. You just questioned the capacity of your Shawana plus several others of the Shavarin of Shakaran. You had better think twice before you do that again. As long as you cannot provide evidence, such infamous defamation could cost you your regency."

" _Oh, you think you are almighty? You think no one could ever fool you shavarin?_ "

"No Shavarin is almighty, and neither are you, for that matter. But unlike you, we are well capable of judging the intentions of a person. Of course I cannot guarantee that none of them will ever break Shakarian law. Just as I cannot guarantee that no Shakari will ever break the law. They will be informed of our rules. If they break them, they will face the same consequences as any Shakari would. So try to be the professional Kavarin you can be, and stop thinking with your paranoid hatred of Shavarin. If your schedule allows it, I will inform the captain of the aliens that we will meet with you today."

" _This is of ultimate priority. I want that captain in my office in an hour._ "

"Vareljo," Tashana tried to reason with the Kavarin. "She is probably still sleeping. Those people just crashed on a foreign planet and lost 87 people. So give them some rest, will you? 11:00 will be soon enough, I would say."

" _All right. 11:00 in my office. And see to it, that you are punctual!_ " he ended the call.

***

Pandara stood behind her husband and massaged his neck. "Dearheart, calm down. You haven't even met the aliens, yet. It's not like you to condemn someone before even getting to know them."

"They are conspiring with those damn shavarin, that alone makes them suspicious."

"As far as I understood, the Shawana has just helped them when she found their damaged ship out there in the Grasslands. Would you not have helped them, dear?"

Vareljo moaned under his wife's gentle massage. "I don't know. Fact is, those shavarin found them first. I wonder how they knew about the crashing ship."

"Well, they probably saw them, just as all the others who reported about their sighting."

"But unlike all those good Shakari citizens, they did not deem it necessary to inform me yesterday. Instead they covertly brought them to their fucking temple before anyone else could see them, and hid them there. And I wonder why."

"They were probably occupied caring for the surviving aliens. Why can you still not see, that they are helping people. Your misplaced distrust and hatred is eating you up, my dear."

Vareljo shot up and shouted, "Why are you always protecting them? You know very well, that one of _them_ killed my father. How can you say my distrust and hatred are misplaced? They are not! This fucking shavarin killed my father, dammit! Only because he didn't agree with that bastard!"

"Darling, he was acquitted of the charge. He did not kill him."

"That's just what he made them believe. He fooled them all into rescuing his sorry ass. I've been there, dammit! That fucking bastard threatened my father to shut up or die! And when he didn't give in to that damn freak, he died. That fucking shavarin killed him, just as he said he would. If he was so innocent, then why did he not help my father, but just let him die?"

"Vareljo, he was already dead. He broke his neck when he had a heart attack and fell onto the stone step. Not even a Shavarin can bring the dead back to life."

"Why are you protecting that bastard? You are my wife, dammit! "

"I am trying to be fair and reasonable, but you are blaming the wrong one here. And I will not agree to that only because I'm your wife, and you know that."

"Daddy?" A young girl had entered the room, followed by her little brother hiding behind her, both looking frightened.

"Minora!" Vareljo's anger vanished immediately when he saw his little girl so scared. He squatted down and spread his arms to gesture her to come to him. "I'm sorry, my sweeties. I shouldn't have shouted."

Both children rushed into his arms and clung to him. Pandara also squatted down and embraced children and husband.

The little boy asked, "Why are you so angry, Daddy?"

"Your mother and I had a disagreement, Torenjo. But I shouldn't have shouted at your mother. I'm sorry." He looked at his wife apologetically.

Pandara tilted her head and looked at him searchingly. "All right, apology accepted." She winked at him.

They all stayed in the hug for a while until Vareljo said, "I have to get ready. I'm going to have a look at that ship."

"What ship, Daddy?" Torenjo asked.

"Your mother will explain to you. I need to get ready." He got up and left for the bathroom.

***

Tashana sank back onto the bed with a heavy sigh. Damn, Vareljo was the most paranoid person she had ever known.

However, he had probably learned a good portion of his cordial dislike for the Shavarin from his father. His father had never again visited a temple after his wife had died at a very young age. From then on he had refused to believe in Shakara, and despised all who did.

Casting all thoughts about Vareljo aside, Tashana got up to take a shower. She would have a lot to do before the meeting.

Disgruntled she realised she would have to wear public attire again, and she quickly called Manira to tell her, she would need her in about half an hour. After that she would have to download Shakarian law for their guests, and while she showered, she thought about what additional information their guests would need.

***

Zira woke up feeling better than she had in a long time. Stretching happily, she looked over at Danara. The engineer lay spread eagle and gloriously naked in the middle of the bed, still sleeping soundly.

Zira raised one eyebrow, grinning fondly and thought in amusement, _ah, that's why the beds here are so big_.

She touched Danara's fingers, and slowly slid up her hand and arm. Danara twitched, groaned and rolled over, scratching her arm and went back to sleep. Zira moved closer, caressed Danara's back up to her shoulders, down her arm and started kissing her shoulder and neck. Danara groaned grumpily, "t'istooearly lemmesleep." She groped for the blanket, and when she finally found it she yanked it up and covered herself up to her nose. Zira was torn between being disappointed and being amused about her adorable bed mate. She decided to be the latter, and got up to go for a run.

Realising she only had Tashana's clothes, and that Danara's would never fit her, she decided to only do a short run.

When dressed, she crawled onto the bed, kissed Danara on the cheek and said, "I'm going for a run. I'll be back shortly."

Danara only grunted something unintelligible. Zira, taking that as an affirmation, left.

Danara's quarters were on the ground floor in the back part of the temple complex, right next to Tashana's. And just like all quarters on the ground floor, there was a transparent door leading to the arcades.

Zira stepped out into the fresh morning air. She hummed with pleasure when she smelled the light scent of flowers and listened to the birds singing.

Shakarian Bird

Looking around, she decided to only run around in the arcades, since the stone floor would not mess up her clothes as the dusty paths of the courtyard would.

She had just completed half a round when she saw Zantharo stepping out of his quarters.

"Good morning!" she greeted him, slowing her run and coming to a halt in front of him.

"Good morning. You are an early riser too?"

"Yep. I like to run and train early, to get my system going," she grinned.

"Just like me. Though I am not much for running. Would you like to accompany me to the training room?"

"Sure."

"Great! Come one, it's only two doors down."

"Holy shit!" Zira exclaimed when she looked at the enormous training room with a huge circle to fight and a vast number of training equipment. "Damn, I wish I had my work-out clothes here."

Zantharo looked at her thoughtfully. "Hm ... maybe I can lend you something. If you like."

"Hell, why not! I'm already wearing borrowed clothes anyway, so what the heck!"

Zantharo grinned, "All right, then come on, we need to go back to my quarters. I will see what I have that might fit you."

Zira noticed surprised that his quarters looked decidedly different from all the other Shakarian rooms she had seen so far. Though as huge as obviously everything here was, and with just as oversized furniture, the floors of these quarters were not covered by plushy carpets but by some kind of rough beige-coloured limestone. The surface of sofas and chairs seemed to be of leather, and one of the walls was decorated with various beautifully crafted swords.

Zantharo guided her to his walk-in closet, and it didn't take them long to find a pair of workout pants and a muscle shirt that would fit her.

Zantharo left the room, so she may change her clothes.

She wasn't as broad as Zantharo, but her ample bosom made up for that, so the shirt fitted pretty good. The pants were a bit tight at the hips, but they would do. She folded Tashana's clothes, picked up her boots and stepped out of the room.

Zantharo looked her over, and said impressed, "Nicely built."

When Zira raised one eyebrow at him, he raised his hands in defence, "Just the appreciation of a trainer. I know our little engineer was quicker." He grinned.

She grinned, too, "Yup, she was. Can we go training now?"

"Of course. I can't wait to see that body in action."

Back in the training room, Zira and Zantharo firstly did some warm-up exercises. Then Zira was walked over to a bar at the wall, jumped up and started doing pull-ups.

When she started doing alternating one-arm-pull-ups, Zantharo coughed slightly to get her attention, "Um, you did see, there is plenty more equipment here, right?"

Zira did one last pull-up and jumped down, "Yup. I was just warming up."

He eyed her sceptically, twirling his moustache, "All right, let's see if you've got some balance, too, or if you are just walking brawn." He pointed towards a long balance beam.

Zira smirked, sprinted, and with a series of cartwheels and handsprings, she catapulted herself on the beam, followed up by a combination of rolls and flips back and forth, to finally come to a halt at the end of the beam facing towards Zantharo.

Zantharo stood there, contemplatively twirling his moustache, "Nice show. Can you fight, too?"

"I should," Zira said and with another row of handsprings and flips ending in a spectacular vault, she landed in front of Zantharo. "I have master grades in MWF and NWF ... meaning, multi-weapons-fight and no-weapons-fight."

"What kind of weapons?"

"Any kind. In MWF you have to use whatever you have on hand. That may be a phaser rifle, a bow, a sword, a branch, a spanner, a glass shard or whatever else. Almost everything can be used as a weapon."

"True. Though no honourable fighter would use a long-range weapon or questionable utensils that were not made for fighting."

"Well, if your enemy isn't honourable, then it's better you know how to fight dirty."

"That is probably right. Do all pilots on your world learn to fight?"

"No. I've been the private bodyguard and pilot for the Emperor of Sarvis for over ten years. When he died ... of disease, mind you ... and his son took his place, I quit and applied for the position of a pilot on the Traveller."

"I see. Would you like to show me some of your fighting-talents?"

"Sure, I haven't been sparring for quite some time, so I'd like to get the chance to train again. I'm probably a bit rusty."

"All right. Then let's start with hand-to-hand combat."

They trained for quite some time, and Zantharo was pretty impressed as he had a hard time keeping up with Zira, and in the end both were quite satisfied at having found a worthy opponent with whom to train.

When Zira told him that she wanted to get back to Danara, Zantharo told her to keep his clothes until she got hers back, and that she could use the training room whenever she wanted, adding, he would be delighted if they could train together again. Zira thanked him and assured him, that it would be a pleasure.

She picked up Tashana's clothes and her own boots and walked back to Danara's quarters, looking forward to taking a nice relaxing shower.

When she entered the living room, Danara stormed out of the bedroom, furiously glaring at her, "Where have you been?"

Zira froze. Then she placed the clothes on the sofa and let the boots plop on the floor. Straightening up again, she crossed her arms and raised one eyebrow, "I told you I was going for a run."

"When?"

"Before I left. After you refused my gentle wake-up treatment. I thought you had heard me."

"I didn't hear a thing ... You tried to wake me?" Danara asked sheepishly.

"Yes, but you were complaining it was too early, and I should let you sleep," Zira grinned.

Danara blushed, "I swear, I don't remember any of that. Guess I must have been pretty exhausted."

Zira chuckled and took her in her arms, "Did I wear you out, baby?"

Danara stepped back, shot her an indignant look, and poked Zira's chest with her finger to enhance her words, "I am not a baby. And you stink."

Zira sniffed demonstratively at herself and nodded, "Yup. Wanna take a shower with me, oh feisty woman?"

Danara scrunched her face and rolled her eyes, "Go ahead, pilot. I will follow when you are clean."

Zira poked her tongue at her and started for the bathroom.

Danara gazed after her, and suddenly wondered, "Hey, whose clothes are those?"

Zira turned around, "Zantharo's."

"Why are you wearing Zantharo's clothes?" Danara asked with open suspicion.

Now it was Zira's turn to roll her eyes, "Because he lent them to me so we could train together." She could see by Danara's expression what she would ask next, so she added seriously, "Danara, we did some work out and sparring in the training room. I run and work out every morning, and I'm glad to have found a sparring partner. There is no need to be jealous. But I won't change my habits just because you don't like it. So you better get used to it, or get up earlier and participate."

Danara looked down at her feet and mumbled, "T'is okay. You don't have to change your habits. I just ... I was afraid ... I mean ... I've seen that he is interested in you ..."

Zira softened her voice, "Yes, he is. And he is also aware that I'm with you now. He is an honourable man, Danara. And I'm not going to cheat on you. Though I really don't know what kind of future there may be for us. I won't let the captain down, so I will have to leave when she does. And I still don't know why you can't travel space. I've wanted to ask that several times before, and every time I got distracted. Could you tell me now?"

Danara sat down on the sofa, and Zira went to the other end and seated herself, too.

"About 40 years ago, it was decided to end any space travel research. They had tried for over ten years. But every Shakari who went into space got severely ill after a few days and had to return. They neither could find the reason nor a cure. It was assumed then that Shakari couldn't survive outside of Shakara's protection. Of course with the propulsion systems we have now, we could go much further than the space-travellers back then in the same length of time. But the risk is deemed too high. If anything happened so far away from home, they wouldn't be able to get back in time.

So, no, I couldn't leave with you, even if I wanted to." She sighed heavily, and then she looked at Zira and asked, "Could you imagine coming back here after bringing your people home?"

Zira took a moment to think about this and then answered truthfully, "I don't know. I can't say that, yet. Hell, I only got here yesterday. And we don't really know each other, yet. But, yes, I do have feelings for you. And yes, I like what I have seen so far and I like the people I have met. But it is too early for me to try to imagine staying here for the rest of my life. I can say that I don't have to travel space to be happy. I could just as well pilot one of your aircrafts, if someone teaches me to fly them. Or I could work as a bodyguard again. But I really don't know enough about this planet yet, and I don't know you enough to be able to imagine staying."

"Okay. Fair enough, I guess. So how about that shower now, so you can get to know me better?" Danara grinned and waggled her eyebrows.

Zira grinned and got up, "I like that thought."

***

Tica woke up with a residual feeling of arousal. Recalling the dream that had caused this, she scolded herself.

As if the Shawana would ever be interested in her. Pfft ... Okay, she had been very friendly towards her. But then, almost every one of the Shakari she had met so far had been friendly, and not only towards her. It just seemed to be in their nature, except for a rare few ... like that tall blond Sha'ntazhéra...

She shuddered when she recalled Ankira's icy stare.

But then she recalled the incident of her breaking down, and how Tashana had consoled her. Damn, that had been weird. It had felt as if she had been embraced not only on the outside but on the inside, too ... as if every single cell of her had been embraced and bathed in acceptance and sympathy, and in the end even ... love? ... it had felt like love at that moment ... but now she wasn't sure anymore ... maybe it had only been compassion ... damn, she cursed herself that she had had to move ... had she just endured that position for a bit longer, maybe she would have been able to be sure about what she had felt from the Shawana ...

Tica shook her head at her own thoughts. Hell, was she going to lose it now? She wasn't an empath or something ... she would never be able to feel what the Shawana felt for her ... maybe Tashana had somehow evoked all those feelings with her mental abilities to make her feel better... but that didn't necessarily mean they were her feelings.

Well, at least the Shawana wasn't offended by her interest in her. Maybe she would at least be able to form a friendship with her, like she had with Laris.

This thought, however, hurt her deeply. Was there really no chance for her to ever receive more than friendship?

With an effort she cast all such thoughts aside, and got up. She threw on Nanjara's robes and left her room to take a shower.

Laris was just leaving the facilities, freshly showered and already dressed, "Good morning. Did you have a nice night?"

Tica recalled the events of the evening before, and exclaimed, "I tell you, be careful what you drink or smoke here, these people have raised getting stoned to an art form."

Laris stared at her wide eyed, "What? Tell me everything!"

Tica chuckled and decided to postpone her shower. They went into the living room, and Tica told her what had happened.

Laris listened with great interest, and she had to chuckle when she learned that Zira had been dragged off by the Shakari engineer, "Hot damn, that must have been some heavy shit. I would never have imagined it to be possible that our reserved and tough as nails Zira would let herself be dragged off." She shook her head in amusement.

"Oh it definitely is heavy shit," Tica emphasised and went on narrating.

When she had ended, the captain shook her head again, "Wow. Now I wish I had stayed longer. But damn, I was tired. And I'm almost feeling guilty to admit it, but I have slept so great, I haven't slept so well in ages."

Tica grinned at her, "Those beds are heavenly, aren't they?"

"They definitely are! Okay," Laris said and got up, "I'm going to see if these people have something harmless like coffee."

Tica chuckled, "You do that. I'm gonna take a shower and join you in that frater when I'm finished."

Tica went to the facilities while Laris opened the door, and almost fell over a bundle of clothes. _Ah, Tica's uniform_ , the captain noticed. She picked up the neatly folded clothes, and went back to let Tica know. Then she finally left their quarters and strode to the elevator.

***

Leeta sat at the breakfast table in the frater, staring out of the huge window without noticing anything of the view. The half bread roll in her hand forgotten, she was lost in thoughts of the previous day.

When she had woken, she had looked into the warmly smiling face of a beautiful woman she didn't know.

The woman introduced herself as Jazira, Sha'ntakara of the main temple and asked her how she was feeling. It took her a bit to get some order in her confused mind before she could answer.

She was feeling a bit sore, but otherwise pretty good, which didn't quite match with her memories of what had happened, and the excruciating pain she had felt when the console had blown up. She reached for her face and then looked at her hand, trying to make sense of the discrepancy between her memories, and what she saw and felt.

Jazira explained to her that they had healed her, and asked her about her vision. When she told her that she could see just fine, Jazira seemed to be very relieved and caressed her cheek. This had been an odd but very pleasant feeling.

She tried to remember when someone had touched her so lovingly last and came to the conclusion it must have been in her teenage years ... probably her aunt or her granny.

When she sat up, Jazira helped her into a uniform-jacket that wasn't hers. She was introduced to another alien, named Kitanjo. Sheela was there too, and she told her, she would go and fetch some fresh clothes for her, and that she could trust the aliens.

Jazira explained to her that their ship had crash-landed on the planet, which was called Shakaran. She remembered vaguely that the captain had announced to brace for impact. That must have been shortly before the console blew.

Later Sheela came back with two duffel bags. She hadn't been able to access Leeta's quarters, and the assemblers didn't work, so she had brought her some of her own clothes that should fit her. They all left the ship to be transported to the temple. The alien ship was very comfortable and it smelled good. Not like any other ship she had ever been on.

The captain came over, and asked her if she would be willing to share quarters with Cedra. She guessed the captain would want her to agree, so she said, yes.

They were brought to their quarters, which were on the same floor as the senior officers. When Cedra asked her which one of the bedrooms she wanted, she just shrugged. Cedra then asked if she would mind if she took the bigger one. She would have liked the bigger one herself, but she didn't have the capacity to say it out loud. There was just so much she had to process.

Everything was new to her. The surroundings, as comfortable as they looked, were strange. The sounds of birds singing could be heard through the open windows. A ray of sunlight was caught in a small crystalline sphere, which hung from the ceiling, and produced hundreds of little rainbows on the walls and furniture. Her boots sank into the thick carpet, and she could smell the scent of flowers wafting in from the outside, mixing with the scent that seemed to belong to the quarters. The latter was similar to the pleasant smell of the aircraft. Maybe it came from the carpet or the sectionals ... she wasn't sure. She wondered if the fabric of this sectional was the same as that of the sectionals in the aircraft ... somehow this one looked softer...

Cedra had brought her out of her musings. "Hey! Are you okay?"

How the fuck could she be okay? She had just been blown to a pulp, crashed on a foreign planet, had miraculously been healed again, was transported in a foreign ship with foreigners to a foreign location, and placed into foreign quarters she would have to share with someone she barely knew. Thousands of thoughts and impressions were assaulting her brain and her senses, how could she be okay? But she knew Cedra wouldn't understand her anyway, no one did, so she had only said, "Yeah."

Cedra had asked her again, if she could take the bigger bedroom. This time she just said, "Yeah," so she would finally leave her alone.

Later she had cursed herself. Again, she had not been able to say what she wanted. Again, she had just backed down. Why couldn't people just give her a little bit more time? Why did they always expect her to answer immediately?

Dinner had been nice, though. Although the food was foreign, it was exceptionally tasty. And Jazira had sat adjacent to her. Jazira radiated kindness and calm. She had talked to her without pressing her to answer, and she had touched her a lot. Though she touched others as well.

When Jazira had talked to Borik and the others, Leeta had observed the other aliens, and found that it obviously wasn't unusual for them to touch each other frequently.

Talking ... yeah, that had also been something that had surprised her. When she had first been led into the huge frater, she had tensed up and prepared herself for an onslaught of noise, which surprisingly didn't happen. There were lots of people and they were talking, but the only loud table was the one with the passengers, and even they decreased their volume after a while. Maybe they had noticed, too, that all others were talking with much lower voices.

This morning she was alone at the table. There weren't many people in the frater at all. Most were sitting in the arcades. Only Rovin, Angos and Kiran were sitting at the neighbouring table, and a few Shakari were having breakfast at the tables at the windows.

She liked it here. It was so quiet and peaceful. On the Traveller she had always avoided the mess hall if possible. It was always loud and people were bustling around, and she never managed to get a table just to herself. She had never felt welcome among others. She had avoided crowds all her life. The dinner yesterday had been a really pleasant surprise in more than one way. With Jazira at her side, it had been the first time she had not felt like an outsider. And even when Jazira was engaged in conversations with the others, she had often cast a look in her direction and smiled.

***

"Good morning, Leeta," the melodic voice of Jazira brought her out of her reverie.

Leeta beamed at her. "Good morning."

"May I join you?"

"Of course!"

Jazira placed her breakfast plate and drink on the table, and seated herself at the same place as the day before, adjacent to Leeta.

"How are you feeling?"

When Leeta didn't answer right away, but contemplated her bread roll, Jazira placed her hand on Leeta's arm. "You are not in pain, are you?"

Leeta looked at her quickly. "No. I just ... I'm okay." She finally took a bite of her bread roll.

Jazira tilted her head. "If you don't want to talk, that's all right. But if you want to tell me about it, I am here to listen."

Leeta looked at her in confusion. She didn't dare to believe that Jazira meant this. But when she saw Jazira nodding at her with a dazzling smile that lit up her whole face, she got a lump in her throat, and it took her some effort to swallow the bite. She looked at her bread roll and placed it back on the plate.

"I don't know what to do. No one ever offered me this."

Jazira tilted her head and looked at her quizzically. "No one ever offered to listen to you?"

"Yeah. I've learned the hard way that people don't want to hear what I have to say. They only want me to say what they want to hear. If I manage to guess right what they want to hear, they are satisfied. If not ... well, duh. Let's just say, it's better to guess right."

"That sounds awfully difficult."

"Tell me about it! It's much easier to avoid talking to people altogether. Saves me a lot of stress."

"Well, I am glad you are not avoiding talking to me. I like talking with you, and I want to hear what you have to say. It is interesting to listen to you. Like yesterday when you were telling me about the differences between our food and drinks, and that you rarely ever had a home cooked meal."

"You remember that?"

Jazira raised an eyebrow at her. "Of course I remember. I am not exactly senile." She smirked.

Leeta blushed. "I wasn't ... I didn't mean to imply ... I just ..."

Jazira chuckled and touched her shoulder. "I was only teasing. But say, why wouldn't I remember? It is just been yesterday ... not some 20 years ago or something."

Leeta looked down, still blushing. "I guess I'm just not used to people listening to me."

They were interrupted by Laris. "Good morning, ladies."

"Good morning, Captain," both, Jazira and Leeta responded.

Laris faced Jazira and asked, "Say, is Leeta ready to go back to work?"

Jazira stared at her dumbfounded. "Why do you ask _me_? That's Leeta's decision."

With a puzzled expression on her face, the captain's look travelled from Jazira to Leeta and then back to Jazira. "Well, you are kind of a doctor, aren't you? If you say she can't work, that's what counts. The same is true for Sheela, by the way. You have healed them, so it's your decision to declare them fit for duty or not. Or should I ask Kitanjo? Or wait for our doctor to examine them?"

Jazira admitted, "I don't understand. How could I make such a decision for them? I can say from what I know, neither of them needs to stay in bed. But that is all I can say. If they would say they need to stay in bed, that is what counts, not what I say. And if they can or want to work, it is their decision, and their decision alone. No one can decide that for them."

Leeta mumbled, "Yes, they can. Doctors decide this. If you say I can work, it doesn't matter if I want to or not."

Jazira picked up on Leeta's discomfort and laid her hand on Leeta's arm. "Do you want to work?"

Leeta stayed silent. She didn't dare to answer. She thought about going back to the Traveller, back to engineering and ... the console ... sparks ... a white flash ... excruciating pain ...

She broke into sweat and started to tremble. Her heart was racing and she gasped for air. Her vision became distorted and foggy. She started feeling dizzy and had to close her eyes.

When she felt herself sliding from the chair and couldn't stop it, she panicked even more, and her heart beat so hard and fast that it ached. Tears started running down her face. She felt Jazira catching her and holding her close. She wanted to hold onto that feeling, and desperately clutched at her robe. But everything was so loud. She could hear the silverware clattering from another table, but it was so loud that it seemed to be right next to her ear, and she heard Jazira's melodic voice, dulled as if through cotton wool, but nonetheless loud, as if she were shouting into her ears. She whimpered from pain, and tried to cover her ears without letting go of Jazira. She was cold and shivering, though she was still sweating profusely. Then, her senses picked up Jazira's scent. God, she smelled so good. It was a rich balsamic, slightly sweet and woody aroma, very exotic with a hint of musk.

Focusing on Jazira's scent and her strong but loving embrace, Leeta slowly calmed down. Her heart slowed down, and the trembling abated. She took a deep shuddering breath, and slumped relaxed into the embrace. She loosened her grip and wrapped her arms around the Sha'ntakara, snuggling as close as she could. God, she had never felt so secure and cared for in her whole life.

***

Jazira had shoved the captain aside and caught Leeta when she slid from the chair. She sat down on the floor and pulled Leeta in her arms. "Shhh, it's all right. I've got you. You are safe. You won't have to work!" With her last words she also cast an indignant glare at the captain.

Laris crouched down and touched Leeta's shoulder. "I'm sorry. Of course you won't have to work. I didn't know it would be so difficult for you."

Jazira addressed Laris, still indignant but somewhat milder, "That's why you should have asked _her_ not me!"

Laris got up and calmly stated, "Well, I'm sorry, but this is the way it's done according to our protocol. They might be lacking in some regard, but it's not up to me to disregard them as I please. I have to follow them, as every one of us has to."

Leeta was getting calmer, though she still clung to Jazira like a frightened child.

Jazira rocked her soothingly, and without looking up she said to the captain, "Well, think about this. You are now on Shakaran. Wouldn't it be fair, if you regarded our rules as well?"

"Of course. Actually that is what the protocol says." Laris smirked when she saw where Jazira was headed.

Jazira looked up at her, and when she saw the captain's look, she winked, "In that case you might want to acknowledge, that on Shakaran everyone decides for themselves if they can or want to work or not. So ask them."

"I'm not sure if I will like the outcome, but I will obey your rules."

"I don't believe you will be disappointed, Captain."

"Well, I hope you are right. I don't know what I will do if everyone decides they do not want to work."

"There will always be someone who is willing and capable to do what needs to be done. If your people can't, I am sure there will be a lot of Shakari vying for the opportunity to help. Don't worry, Captain."

"I think she is right, Captain", Rovin remarked. "We all want the Traveller to be repaired. So everyone who can will want to help. I can't speak for the passengers, but I'm fairly sure that's true for our crew."

Angos and Kiran nodded in agreement.

Laris smiled relieved. "All right. Let's hope it's true." Turning back to Jazira she asked, "Do you need help with her?"

"No, Captain. We will be all right. Thank you."

Laris nodded and went to get some breakfast, hoping for something like coffee.

"Is she gone?" Leeta whispered her face still buried in Jazira's ample bosom.

"Yes. Would you like me to help you to get to your quarters now?"

Leeta loosened her hold on Jazira and sat up. Shaking her head, she said, "No. I need to eat." She paused and looked at Jazira gravely. "Thank you."

Jazira got up and held out her hands, saying, "You are welcome." Leeta took the offered hands and let her help her up.

They finished their breakfast in companionable silence.

***

Sorina woke up, encircled by Naara's arms. Surprised, she blinked at Naara and saw her open warm brown eyes. "You are awake!" Sorina exclaimed happily, and sat up.

Naara smiled, "I guess, I am. Would you tell me what happened, it seems I have somehow lost part of my memory. Who are you?"

"Oh. I'm Sorina. I'm an acolyte here in the temple. So, I guess you didn't hear any of the things I told, you, huh?"

"I can only vaguely recall that you cared for me. And you were talking to me, but I don't recall what you said. The last I recall clearly is that I was on a spaceship with my husband on the way to Greenhaven. Am I on Greenhaven now?"

"Um ... no. You are on Shakaran. Your ship crash landed here."

"Oh." Naara looked confused, and she tried to recall what had happened, but she couldn't. Then she asked, "Do you know where my husband is?"

Sorina didn't know for sure, but she assumed, he must be dead, because wouldn't he otherwise be with his wife? She hadn't heard anyone mention a husband of Naara. But she was afraid about how Naara might react, so she answered truthfully, "No, I don't know. I'm sorry."

Naara looked at her searchingly, "He is dead, isn't he?"

Sorina started to feel decidedly nervous. She should probably call for Naara's doctor. "I really don't know."

"Don't worry, little one. I'm a big girl, and I'm not going to panic or something. How long have I been here?"

"You were brought here together with all the people from your ship, yesterday evening."

"And were there any injured among those people?"

"No. As far as I could see, you were the only one who wasn't conscious, and none of the others looked injured."

"Maybe they have been taken to an infirmary?"

"What is an infirmary?"

"A hospital ... a clinic ... a sickbay ... a house or a room were the doctors care for the injured and sick people."

Sorina looked at her questioningly until she recalled the communication she had witnessed on the tarmac, after which Nanjara had told her where to guide the doctor and Naara, "Ah, I remember, but there is no specific house or room for such on Shakaran. People are healed wherever they are. And they are cared for in their homes."

Naara looked thoughtful. Then she asked, "So everyone from the spaceship has been brought here?"

"I think so, yes."

"But you haven't seen a male around me. Medium height, black hair, moustache, lean, bronze skin, his name was Nazeem."

Sorina tried to recall all the faces of the aliens she had seen. "No, I don't think I saw him."

Naara nodded, "Then he is probably dead."

Sorina looked down, "I'm sorry."

Naara touched Sorina's chin and pushed gently, so she would look up at her. Then she looked into her eyes and shook her head slightly, "Don't be sorry, little one."

"But ...," Sorina started to protest, but Naara quickly intercepted, "But, I think I need something to eat. Do you think I could get something here?"

Sorina's face lit up. "Of course. We can go to the frater if you wish to. Or I could bring you something."

"What is a frater? Something like a kitchen?"

"No. The dining hall in a temple."

"Then let's go there, hm? I would like to see more of this temple. But ... I would like to shower first, if that is okay."

"Of course." Sorina got up, "Come on, I will show you."

Naara got up too, and looked at the sickbay-gown she was wearing. Then she looked around the room and asked, "Uh ... do you know, where they put my clothes?"

Sorina looked thoughtfully around, "Hm ... I haven't seen anyone bring something for you. But then I wasn't here all the time, so maybe someone brought them when I didn't see." She walked over to the walk-in closet, but when she opened the door, she saw that it was empty.

When they couldn't find any clothes anywhere, Sorina offered Naara to lend her some of hers. Naara gratefully accepted the offer, so while Naara showered, Sorina went to her quarters on the other side of the temple complex to get the clothes.

***

When they came to the frater the captain spotted them, and she got up to meet them.

"Good morning," she greeted both and added to Naara, "I'm glad to see you up and well again."

Naara

"Good morning, Captain. Thank you."

Laris briefly looked down to prepare what she had to say. Then she looked into Naara's eyes and touched her shoulder, "I'm sorry, but I have to tell you ..."

"... that my husband is dead," finished Naara for her, "I already figured."

Laris didn't know what to say. Naara seemed to take the death of her husband in her stride. But maybe it was just a protective reaction. "Is there anything I can do for you?"

"Yes, in fact, I would like to get my clothes and belongings from the ship. Do you think it might be possible any time soon?"

The captain looked down again and sighed. "I'm sorry. But your quarters have been exposed to hull breaches. There is nothing left of your belongings. I'm sorry."

"Oh," uttered Naara, but she recovered quickly, "Well, I guess then, I have been given the chance to build a whole new life, huh?" She looked at Sorina and smiled, "Would you like to help me with that, little one?"

Sorina beamed, "Very much so!"

"Come, I will introduce you to the other acolytes," said Sorina excitedly, and dragged Naara to the table where the acolytes were gathered for breakfast.

The captain shook her head, and pondering went back to the others at her table.

***

Sirka woke up, sweating and freezing, and she had to pee. She opened her eyes, "Fuck! Where am I?"

"In your bedroom in the main temple," Nanjara stated calmly.

Sirka shot up, and whirled around. Noticing she was naked, she yanked up the blanket and covered herself. "What the fuck are you doing here?"

"Watching over you."

"In my bed??!!!" Sirka shouted outraged.

"Of course."

"Fuck! I need to pee. Get out of my bed!" Sirka turned around, and left the room in a bit of a hurry.

Shortly after, Nanjara heard a loud thud, followed by a string of colourful curses that made Nanjara's eyebrows jump upward. _Well, obviously the good doctor hasn't broken anything_ , she thought and she shook her head when the closing door to the facilities muffled the curses.

A bit later, she heard the doctor rummaging around in the living room. She arched one eyebrow, but when she heard Sirka groan, she nodded knowingly. She was even more surprised when the doctor appeared in the doorway completely dressed in a fresh uniform.

"Why the fuck are you still in my bed?"

"You wanted me to teach you our way of healing. Why are you dressed? Do you want to lie in bed with your uniform?"

Sirka recalled what had happened the night before. She squinted at Nanjara, raising her eyebrows. "I didn't intend to lie back down. Does your way of healing entail that you share a bed with your patients?"

"That depends on the kind of injury or sickness, and if the patient is alone. In your case, yes, it does. And as your Sha'ntakara, I advise you to lie back down. You need to give your body some rest to be able to adapt to all the changes and traumas you have gone through."

"I'm only a little feverish. Unfortunately I don't have an antipyretic here. So, either you have one, or you somehow conjure away that tiny little fever, or I'm just gonna have to make it till we go back to the ship."

Nanjara regarded her questioningly. "Do you still want to learn our way of healing?"

Sirka became decidedly uncomfortable. "That depends."

"On what? That it allows you to torment yourself and your body? That's not healing, that's foolishness."

Sirka glared at her. "Then why don't you finally heal the fucking fever? Then I wouldn't have to _torment_ my body until I finally get an antipyretic."

"You don't need an antipyretic. You need rest."

"I won't need rest if I get an antipyretic." Sirka started sweating profusely again, and she was cold.

"Get your butt back into bed, Doctor," Nanjara said in a tone that brooked no arguments.

Sirka wanted to protest, but she suddenly swayed and had to brace herself against the doorframe.

Nanjara was at her side in an instant. She guided her to the bed, and said in a softer voice, "Stop fighting, Doctor. Be a good girl and lie down."

"But ... I ..." Sirka mumbled, but she didn't protest when Nanjara undressed her again. "... Need to be ..."

Nanjara gently pushed her to lie down. "You don't need to be anywhere but in bed now, Doctor." She pulled off her pants too, and tucked her in with the blanket she herself had used. "I am going to get you another blanket. I will be right back."

She fetched the blanket Sirka had left in the living room, and went back and spread it over the other one. Sirka had already drifted off to sleep.

Nanjara crawled back next to Sirka, pulled out her communications device and called Tashana.

She told her about the doctor, and asked her to inform the captain when she would see her.

Then she called Maranja and asked her to send a Servant with breakfast, and a specific tea to the doctor's quarters.

After this, she leaned back and sighed. This doctor really was a tough nut.

***

When Tashana entered the frater, the captain and the other aliens, with the exception of the doctor were already gathered, and Tashana noticed in surprise that she was the last to arrive.

She went to the head seat where she had sat the last time. Though this time she would have more space, as Kitanjo was sitting at another table with some of the other inhabitants.

"Good morning," the others at the table greeted her.

"Good morning," Tashana responded and gave the captain, who sat adjacent to her, a data pad.

Laris took the pad, looked questioningly at the foreign script, and then gave it back to Tashana. "I'm sorry, but I can't read this."

"Oh." Damn, she hadn't thought about that. "I downloaded Shakarian law for you, and added some information I thought might be helpful for you and your people. Hm ... how can I inform you and your people if you cannot read our script?"

Rovin, who sat adjacent to her right, offered, "I could type it for you as soon as I get one of our data pads. I would just need someone to read it to me."

"Excellent! Just tell me when you can start, I will see to it that someone will read it for you."

"Well, we will have to hold the memorial today," explained the captain. "Afterwards, I had hoped, we could perhaps get most of the belongings of our people here, if that would be okay."

"Of course. Our transport ship will be at your disposal. But there is another favour I will have to ask of you."

"Yes?" asked Laris.

"I need you to accompany me to a meeting with Vareljo, our Kavarin, at 11:00. He wishes to meet you."

"Of course. Is there anything I should know beforehand? Do I need special clothes or something?"

"Yes, you should address him as 'Kavarin', it means Regent and is also his honorific, and he stands on it," explained Tashana, barely managing to refrain from rolling her eyes. She went on, "You won't need special clothes. Except for certain ceremonies, there is no rule for specific attire. That I am wearing public attire has other reasons. I can tell you about it later, if you wish. There is one other thing I have to mention. Your doctor is ill. Nanjara is with her now, so you don't need to worry."

"Does this have to do with that drink?"

"Not directly. But with what she experienced, yes. And probably also with the traumatic experiences you all have been going through. It was just a bit too much for her. She only needs some rest and good care."

"May I visit her?"

"Of course. It is always good when a patient sees that there are people who care about them."

"Then I will do that now." Laris got up, but halted. "Uh, where are her quarters?"

"507, on your floor, the second from the elevator on this side."

"Ah, thank you. Oh, and when do we have to leave for the meeting?"

"If you meet me here at 10:30, it will be soon enough."

"Well, I don't know, when it will be 10:30, since our chronometers don't seem to work accurately here, but I will be here, right after I visit the doctor."

"Oh, all right. Another thing we will have to find a solution for."

"We will find one," said Laris and left the frater.

Chapter 12

More people were coming to the frater for breakfast, and Jazira noticed Leeta becoming more and more uneasy. So, when they finished, she asked, "Would you like to go to your quarters now?"

Leeta looked at her without any emotion. "I guess that would be best."

Jazira regarded her searchingly. "It doesn't sound like you want to go there."

Leeta sighed and shrugged. "It's becoming crowded here, and the quarters are the only other place I can go. So there isn't really much choice, I guess."

"Dear, you are not a prisoner here. You can go wherever you like. There are many places where it is not so crowded, so there are a lot of choices. Would you like me to show you around a bit?"

Leeta stared at her empty plate. "Don't you have more important things to do?"

Jazira got up. Shaking her head slightly, she smiled and gestured Leeta, "No. Come on, let's go somewhere quiet, hm?"

They rode the elevator to the top level, and when they stepped from the hallway out onto the roof, Leeta felt as if she had just stepped right into a setting of a fairy tale.

"One of our roof gardens. This is my favourite one. I often come here to enjoy the peace and silence," explained Jazira.

Leeta looked around in awe. "I've never seen anything so beautiful."

Jazira stayed silent, giving Leeta time to take in her surroundings.

After a while Leeta turned to Jazira. "Where does that passage lead to?"

"Come on, I will show you."

Jazira led her through the roof garden, Leeta often stopping to take in the beauty of the surroundings There were nooks and gazebos, overgrown with plants and moss, and each one of them contained a different seating arrangement. A little rivulet sprang from a small rocky waterfall and cascaded smoothly down the rocks. It ran through the whole length of the garden, until it ended in a pond surrounded by grasses, herbs and flowers. When Leeta came to the last passage, and spied the pond, Jazira stopped her and told her that this part of the garden belonged to Nanjara's quarters. She pointed at Nanjara's personal herb garden, and warned her jokingly not to let herself be caught on the other side of the passage.

Leeta asked, "If she doesn't want anyone to set foot in her garden, why doesn't she put a gate here and lock it?"

Jazira chuckled, "There is no need for it. And it is not exactly forbidden to enter this part of the garden. But, if you miss any of those stepping stones, you might inadvertently squash one of the most rare and valuable herbs. And if that happens ... well, let's say, Nanjara would not be amused. So, it is better not to enter this part at all." Jazira winked.

"I see. Thanks for the warning." Leeta smirked and looked around halting at the low, white painted, wooden deck at the end of the garden. The huge windows and the transparent door to Nanjara's quarters were framed in a vibrant indigo blue that matched the colour of the railings. "A beautiful place she has."

"Yes, she does. Would you like to sit somewhere here and have a drink?" Jazira gestured to the public part of the garden.

Leeta smiled. "Yes, I would like that."

"So, where shall we go? Which part did you like best?"

Leeta blushed and looked down. "It doesn't matter. I like them all."

Jazira tilted her head and smirked. "Uh huh. And why are you blushing?"

Leeta flushed even more. "I liked the nook with all the beautiful flowers best. But not for the reason you might think. I liked the colours and the scent."

"What did you think I might think? That is one of my favourite places, too. Let's go there."

"Uh." Leeta stared at Jazira.

"What?"

Leeta gulped. "Uh ... there was only a huge bed."

"Yes. And? A bed isn't just for sleeping."

Leeta's eyes widened even more and her jaw dropped. "Uh ..."

"Oh sweet Goddess!" Jazira broke into laughter.

Leeta stared at her in confusion. "What?"

Jazira straightened herself with some effort. Her eyes still twinkling with amusement she said, "I guess I should thank you for the compliment." She chuckled again. "But it is not uncommon for Shakari to share a bed. Sitting, talking, relaxing, listening to music, cuddling ... there is a lot people can do on a bed ... there doesn't have to be anything sexual about it."

Leeta flushed again and muttered, "Oh god, I'm sorry. I misunderstood."

"Don't worry," said Jazira, reassuring her with a hand on her arm. "It was rather a complimentary misunderstanding. I am flattered you could imagine me as a seductress, considering I must be a quarter-century older than you." She grinned and made a gesture with her head, "Come on, let's introduce you to Shakarian culture."

Leeta let out a relieved breath and smiled. "Okay. And by the way, I don't believe you are _that_ much older. I'm 36."

Jazira grinned. "Oh, all right. Then it's _just_ 16 years."

Reaching the nook, Jazira pressed a button at the base of the bed and asked, "What would you like to drink?"

A panel slid open, revealing a cooler stocked with glasses and miscellaneous drinks.

"Wow. Now that's practical. I would like the blue stuff. Sorry, I forgot the name."

"It is shilaberry juice," Jazira held out a bottle of the juice and a glass for Leeta.

"Thanks."

"I think I will just have some water." She took out a bottle of water and a glass for herself, and closed the cooler. "Come on, let's get comfortable."

They seated themselves on the bed and used the cushions to prop themselves up against the headboard.

They exchanged information about their respective cultures, and both were astonished about quite a few of the habits of the other culture, considering how similar their people seemed to be in other regards. In between, Leeta got distracted as she watched a tiny little bird hovering in front of a flower. At first, she had thought it to be some kind of huge colourful insect. But Jazira explained to her, it was a Jewelbird that feeds on the nectar of the plants.

Jewelbird

Jazira didn't seem to mind when Leeta got distracted, and she let her take her time.

At some point Leeta slid down to a lying position, and looking up at the bright blue sky, she said, "I like it here. I wish I could stay."

"Hm ... Why shouldn't you?"

Leeta propped herself up on one elbow and looked at Jazira. "You think your people would let me stay?"

Jazira looked thoughtful. "I don't know. But I can't see, why not. If you really want to stay, I could ask the Shawana to put a proposal on the opinions board."

Leeta lay back and contemplatively stared into the sky. "I don't know. Maybe it's too early to decide."

"Well, it probably is too early to _decide_ , but I don't think it's too early to put in a proposal. If Shakari approve, it still doesn't mean you _have_ to stay. But you will then be able to make a decision before your people leave."

"But wouldn't it be stupid to ask for such a proposal, and then perhaps leave anyway?"

"Not at all. Also take into account that it will take time to see if the proposal will be approved or not. I would say it would be prudent to put in a proposal now. Who knows, maybe there will be others of your people who later decide that they would like to stay. If the proposal gets approved, any one of you may stay if they wish. I think it's a good idea to do this now. I am going to ask the Shawana for it. If not for you, then just in case someone else also wishes to stay." Jazira smiled.

Leeta sighed. "Okay."

"You seem sad now. What's wrong?"

Sitting up, Leeta turned away from Jazira. "It doesn't matter."

Leaning towards Leeta, Jazira put a hand on her shoulder and said softly, "It matters to me."

Leeta tensed. "Why? You don't even know me."

"Dear, I don't have to know every detail about you to care. You are a very lovely and beautiful young woman, and I like talking and spending time with you. How could I not care about how you feel?" She gently squeezed Leeta's shoulder to reinforce her genuineness.

Leeta stayed silent. Tears started running down her face. She wanted to run away, but at the same time she found herself oddly craving Jazira's comforting touch. She was confused by the strange emotions she felt on top of the desperation and panic that had arisen during their conversation.

Sitting behind Leeta, Jazira didn't notice that Leeta was crying, until she heard her breathing become ragged, and she started to shake from silent sobs. Jazira instantly slid closer and took her in her arms. "It's all right, dear. Let it out. I am here. I've got you."

Leeta's last resolves crumbled and she broke down and sank into Jazira's arms, sobbing uncontrollably, tears streaming down her face.

Jazira held her close and stroked her back soothingly.

"Your people won't let me stay ..." Leeta cried between sobs, "But my people won't want me either ... I don't know what to do ... I don't want to be an engineer anymore ... I never wanted to be an engineer ... I don't want to go back to the Traveller ... it hurt so much ... god, it hurt so much ... please don't make me go back there ... please help me ... please don't let me go ..."

And for the second time this day, Leeta clung to Jazira like a desperate child.

Jazira caressed her short black hair, and said in a calming voice, "Don't worry, Minínamé. I'm here. I won't let you go. You don't have to go back. I will do everything within my power to help you." She pulled a tissue from her pocket and gently wiped the tears from Leeta's face.

Leeta reached for the tissue and sat up, "Need to blow my nose."

Jazira silently handed her another tissue and waited patiently.

When she was done, Leeta stared at her hands in her lap and took a deep shuddering breath. Then in a monotonous voice she asked, "You didn't really mean that, did you?"

Jazira looked at her wonderingly. "I meant everything I said."

Leeta glanced up. "You didn't just say it to reassure me?"

"Of course I said it to reassure you. But I wouldn't have said it if I didn't mean it."

"Why? I don't understand. No one has ever been so nice to me. And you don't even know me. Why would you do so much for me?"

Jazira laid her hand on Leeta's arm. "How is it possible that no one ever cared for you? What about your parents, your mentors, your friends?"

Leeta looked down again. "I don't have friends. I don't know what kind of mentors you have here on Shakaran. Mentors on Sarvis don't care for their scholars, they just teach them. My parents ..." She paused and shrugged. "... well they probably care for me in their own way ... they aren't exactly affectionate, though ... never have been ... Neither are my sisters. My aunt and my granny are somewhat more affectionate, but I didn't see them very often.

I have already tried to remember when I have been touched as kindly as your people seem to do so often. I think the last time was by my granny in my teenage years, when I left for the academy.

I can understand to a certain degree that obviously your people are a pretty touchy-feely people. But why you want to help me personally to this extent, is beyond my comprehension."

Jazira looked thoughtful. "Hm. This all sounds quite strange to me, so I can imagine your confusion being on the other side.

Surely not all but many Shakari are affectionate. And I would say most mentors and Shavarin are. As to the extent of help, I am fairly certain, almost everyone here in the temple would offer the same. It's not nearly as special as you may think. I do, however, believe there is some special reason why it is me here with you, and not someone else. What that reason is, only Shakara knows. But if we are lucky, we will find out in time." She squeezed Leeta's arm and tilted her head, smiling, and nodded reassuringly.

Leeta covered Jazira's hand and looked at her. "Thank you."

When she saw Jazira grinning and raising an eyebrow Leeta asked, "What?"

Jazira looked at their hands. "That's a lovers' gesture on Shakaran."

Leeta pulled her hand back as if burned, blushing furiously. "Oh my god! I'm sorry."

Jazira chuckled. "Don't be. I guess there are quite a few things our people have to learn about each other to prevent misunderstandings."

"Indeed."

They sat in silence for a while. Then Leeta asked, wondering, "Earlier, you called me something ... Mina ... Mini ..."

"Minínamé," Jazira helped.

"Yes. What does it mean?"

"Oh. It's an ancient term of endearment. It means 'my little girl'. Though in the language we are talking, Shakari would rarely use it as endearment for an adult. The ancient term Minína means more than just 'little girl'. It would also be someone you protect, someone who is smaller and/or younger, someone you cherish. This someone could be a girl, a boy, a daughter, a son, a friend or a partner. Nína actually means 'gift of joy'."

Leeta smiled and looked down, blushing slightly. "That's a very nice endearment. I like it."

Chapter 13

"Come in."

Laris entered the doctor's quarters, and found Nanjara having breakfast in the living room.

"Good morning."

"Good morning, Captain. Your doctor is sleeping."

"How is she doing?"

"Her body needs to adapt to the hardships and changes she has gone through. She only needs a few days' rest."

A loud groan made them look in the direction of the bedroom.

Nanjara got up. "Let me have a look at her. I will let you know if she is up to a visit."

"Sure. I'll wait here."

Entering the bedroom, Nanjara asked, "How are you feeling?"

Sirka lifted her arm off her forehead and said deadpan, "I've been better."

"I bet you have," said Nanjara, just as expressionless as she sat down beside the doctor, touching her cheek to scan her.

The doctor glared at her. She was so not fond of all this groping.

"Well, you are still feverish, but there is nothing to be concerned about."

"Well, duh! I could have told you that without you fondling me."

Nanjara arched an eyebrow, "The _fondling_ as you put it, is called scanning. It allows me to see if and where there are any problems with your body, even such problems the patient wouldn't notice on their own. But we can talk more about this later, you have a visitor now. Your captain would like to see you. Shall I tell her to come in?"

"Yeah, sure," grumbled the doctor, demonstratively tucking the blanket tight around her body.

Nanjara got up and walked to the door. "Captain, you can come in now."

When Laris entered, she stopped in her tracks when she saw Nanjara crawl over the bed and settle beside the doctor.

At Laris' questioning raised eyebrows, Sirka shot her a dark look. "Spare your words. It's not what you think. It's Shakarian healing practice."

Laris smirked, "I see." She walked over to stand next to the bed.

Sirka rolled her eyes and retorted, "Wait till you are sick and get the same treatment."

"I can't afford to get sick anytime soon. How are you feeling?"

"I would feel better if that stubborn healer would let me get me an antipyretic and a nice drink."

"Drink your tea," Nanjara remarked.

"If you want to poison me, you'll have to think of another way to do it. That stuff is disgusting!"

"This tea would speed up the healing process. If you don't care to be sick any longer, drink the water, you need fluid."

Laris reached for the glass of water on the nightstand, and handed it to the doctor, "Here, she is right and you know it. Stop being so stubborn."

Sirka snatched the glass from her hand and muttered, "Conspiracy!"

Nanjara and Laris chuckled.

Sirka handed the empty glass back to Laris and asked, "How is Naara doing?"

"Actually, she seems to be doing fine. Strangely so, I would say. I'm not sure if it's just a protective reaction and she is in denial, but she seems to take everything in her stride. The death of her husband, the loss of all her belongings ... She was with the girl who had the animal on her shoulder yesterday, and they seemed to be rather familiar with each other already. Naara asked her if she would like to help her build a new life. It was quite odd."

Nanjara and Sirka both looked thoughtful, but kept silent, so Laris asked, "So, I guess you are not coming to the memorial later today, hm?"

Sirka cast a sideways look to Nanjara who shook her head, "No. As I said, I do advise you to stay in bed for a few days."

The doctor rolled her eyes, and sighed exasperatedly.

"Was there anyone you knew closer? Anyone you would like me to say something specific about at the memorial?" asked Laris.

Sirka shook her head. She had a hard time being reminded of the dead, but she'd be damned if she'd let it show. "No. I only got to know them as patients, except for Mareen, but you knew her better than I, so I'm sure you'll find something nice to say. About the others, you'd have to ask someone else for personal details."

Laris nodded. "I will. One more thing. I spoke with the Shawana yesterday, and she said we can stay here until the repairs are done. And since those will most certainly take several months, we thought it would be best if we all move in here until we depart. So when we are all at the Traveller in the afternoon, I would like to have everyone gather their belongings so we may bring them here."

"In that case I need to come with you." Sirka cast a glance at Nanjara. "Sorry, but I can't follow your advice. I need to get my belongings."

"Doctor, you are in no condition to do that. I am sure someone else can get your belongings," Nanjara admonished.

"I just need to get to sickbay. I will get me an antipyretic and a nice little strengthening hypo-spray and I'll be fit as a newlywed on her honeymoon." Sirka grinned and rubbed her hands to enforce her statement.

"You do not want to learn our way of healing, then," Nanjara stated calmly.

Sirka froze, and then squinted at Nanjara. "I need to get my belongings."

"We can get them for you, Sirka," proposed Laris.

Sirka eyed her, "Who's we? I don't like just anybody snooping around my possessions."

Laris sighed. She knew, Sirka was very particular about keeping her privacy. "Whom do you trust?"

The doctor looked thoughtful for a moment, then she said hesitantly, "Hm ... I guess I could trust _you_."

The captain looked surprised, "I'm honoured, though to be honest, I will have so much on my hands I don't believe I will be able to do it on my own. I will have to pack up my stuff too. I will at least need someone to help."

Sirka thought again and then added grudgingly, "Okay, take Zira or Tica. But no one else! If that's not possible, just seal my quarters until I can do it on my own."

"I'm sure one of them will be available. So, stop worrying and be a good girl, we will get your stuff." Laris winked playfully.

Sirka huffed, "I stopped being a good girl when I was five, and I'm going to worry until all my stuff is safely here with me."

"Well, if you must, you must. At least I know you're in good care." Laris smirked. "I will leave you two alone now. The Kavarin wants to meet me."

"Yeah, have fun."

Laris called over her shoulder, "You, too." She chuckled when she heard the doctor snorting.

***

Sirka turned to Nanjara. "So, what do we do now, oh great healer?"

"How about you try to get some more sleep?"

"I'm not tired," said Sirka.

"All right. Are you hungry?"

Sirka pondered this. "Nah. How about a game of cards? Do you play cards?"

"Hm. I haven't played cards since I was a teenager."

"Dang, that's quite some time ago."

Nanjara chuckled, "I would say so."

Sirka looked thoughtful. "Well, I could teach you. I have a deck of cards in my bag."

"All right I will get it for you," said Nanjara and started to crawl off the bed.

"Bring the whole bag. I don't like it ..."

Nanjara intercepted, "I would never look into your things unless you explicitly told me to. Of course I will fetch the bag."

The doctor was quite surprised, but she didn't let it show. "Good."

Nanjara brought her the bag and said, "You get your cards out, I will be right back."

"Okay."

Sirka rummaged through her bag until she found the worn leather case. She grinned mischievously. Maybe she could have some fun, after all.

***

Sirka explained the suits and ranks to Nanjara, and then showed her how the game worked by playing face-up.

When Nanjara had grasped the concept, Sirka asked, "All right, for what do we gamble? Guess you won't take my credits, eh?"

"What are credits?"

"Our currency, Sarvian Credits."

"Ah. No we don't have anything like that here."

The doctor made a face. "Duh, I would never have guessed. Well, since I don't have any of your currency, for what do we gamble?"

Skipping the comment about currency, Nanjara said, "I don't know. Back then we gambled for such things as who would get the last bingaberry-tartlet."

"I'm not really fond of tartlets, so I would leave that to you anyway. What else did you gamble for?"

"Sometimes the winner would receive a kiss or be allowed to kiss the other."

Sirka looked at her deadpan, "I'd rather not."

Nanjara chuckled. "Me neither. At that time it was quite exciting and funny."

"Probably. Well, how about gold, silver, latinum, gemstones?"

"What would I do with those?"

Sirka looked at her strangely. "Well, sell them or keep them for your retirement."

Nanjara shrugged. "I already am retired."

"Well, as a Shawana, but you're still working as a Healer, no?"

"Of course. And I hopefully will be able to do it until the day I die."

The doctor looked at her taken aback. "Why?? Do you get such little income?"

"I don't know what you are talking about, Doctor. I love my profession. It belongs to me. Isn't it the same for you?"

Sirka looked down at her hands and said wearily, "I'm not so sure anymore."

"How so? Because you learned, there are more ways to heal than the one you know?"

"Because the one I know is flawed."

"Then learn the other. This is no reason to give up your profession."

"I don't know if I can. It ... scares the shit out of me."

"Why? What is so scary about it?"

"That with your way one has to look at oneself and be honest. Of course you were right to make me stay here. Being honest, I didn't even want to go. I just ... wanted to stay here ... to just relax and digest everything that has transpired. But another part of me desperately wanted to go, to not have to think about it, to just forget it and go on as I always have, not caring about myself, but get me to function and push me to the limit, doing my duty. But I'm weary, Nanjara. I guess I'm getting too old for this. It scares me to admit it, but I just want to curl up into a ball and not bother with anyone or anything anymore."

Tears started running down Sirka's cheeks, and Nanjara shoved the cards aside, scrambled to her side and cradled her in her arms. "And that is exactly what you should do, my dear."

***

Before lunch-time the doorbell rang again.

Sirka groaned.

Nanjara asked, "Does that mean you don't care for visitors right now?"

"Can you find out who is there before I answer that question?"

"Sure. Computer. Who is at the door?"

Two persons. Identities unknown.

"Hm. So it's probably people of your crew. We still have to feed the computers with your identities."

The doctor looked at her disgruntled. "How do I look?"

Nanjara regarded her and said, "Like someone whom the Healer told to stay in bed."

Sirka scrunched up her face. "Wonderful."

Waiting for the doctor to tell her if she wanted visitors, Nanjara just looked at her expectantly.

"Yeah, yeah, let them in," the doctor grumbled and added, "Could you please leave the bed at least when visitors are here?"

Nanjara grinned. "I guess I could do that." She crawled off the bed and called out, "Come in."

Zira and Tica entered, and Nanjara met them at the bedroom door. "Welcome! Your Doctor is awaiting you."

"Hi! So she hasn't managed to scare you away, yet, huh?" Zira chuckled and Tica joined in.

They heard the doctor snort and call, "Nah, doesn't work with her. Gotta find a better tactic."

All three laughed and entered the bedroom.

"Damn, doc, you look like shit," remarked Zira, and received a slap on the arm, and a disapproving look from Tica.

"Well, I'm doing my best to keep up the image of a sick patient. Guess I'm succeeding, eh?"

Both of her friends regarded her with a look that clearly said they saw through her pretences.

Nanjara, standing adjacent to them, shook her head, smiling at the doctor.

Sirka shot them a dark look and grumbled, "Was there a specific reason for your coming, or did you just come to enjoy watching me being miserable?"

"Hey Sirka, believe it or not, we do care about you, and we do not enjoy you being miserable," said Tica.

"You actually had me worried there for a bit with the way you look, doc. But I'm glad you are being the same ol' bitch. That means you can't be as miserable as you look," said Zira, grinning.

Sirka made a face and asked, "Wanna gamble a bit?"

"Sorry, doc, I'd like to, but we gotta be in the frater for lunch. The captain is gonna make some announcement regarding the memorial and repairs and stuff. But I'm gonna help her with packing your stuff, and if you're still up to it then, we can play some in the evening," offered Zira.

"Oh well, all right I'll just keep playing with my prison guard then."

Nanjara arched an eyebrow disapprovingly at being called a prison guard.

Waggling her eyebrows suggestively, Tica asked, "Niiiice. Does she use handcuffs, too?"

Nanjara's eyebrows shot up, and she stared at Tica with widened eyes.

Sirka raised an eyebrow and said deadpan, "I'm not you. I prefer playing cards."

Zira broke into laughter when Tica flushed red, and Nanjara chuckled, too.

"Damn, she gotcha good with that one," said Zira, when she had her voice back under control.

The doctor only grinned when Tica pointed at her, and warned her, "I'll get back at you for that, Sirka."

Nanjara looked at the chronometer and remarked, "It is almost lunch-time."

"Oh, okay. Thank you. We have to leave now," said Zira and nudged Tica.

"Okay. Maybe I'll see you in the evening, then," said Sirka.

"Yeah, have fun with your prison guard," joked Tica.

Chuckling, they left Sirka's quarters.

Chapter 14

When Vareljo neared the Traveller, he couldn't believe his eyes. How could hundreds of Shakari be so reckless? They were gathered around the alien spacecraft as if to celebrate the Great Joining. They had cleared parts of the grass area, smoke rose from charcoal grills, and cooks were preparing impromptu meals, while groups of Shakari were lounging on spread blankets. There were even some musicians entertaining the crowd with various instruments. _Have they all lost their minds?_ thought Vareljo outraged.

He brought his aircraft down, prepared to convince his people that caution was of the essence here. They didn't know if the aliens might pose a threat, thus they had better leave and not risk their lives.

He had no such luck. Except for a minor few who took his advice and left, the assembled Shakari couldn't be convinced of any danger. They refused to leave, and insisted on their right to decide for themselves. When he tried to order them to leave, they pointed out that this was not a restricted area, so he couldn't forbid them to stay. He would have to place this on the opinions board to make it restricted land, and they would surely not vote for that; at least not before they knew more about the aliens. And they were determined to get to know them personally, not via the rumours that had spread. Mind you, most of them were positive, and could be traced back to the temple inhabitants who personally met them.

Vareljo was furious, but they were right, he couldn't do anything to make them leave. Fuming, he re-entered his aircraft, and headed home for the meeting with Tashana and the alien captain.

***

Vareljo was clearly not pleased to learn that the alien captain spoke in Nejanallan and couldn't understand Avinallan, the official language of Shakaran.

Since Vareljo had never learned the northern language, and he didn't trust Tashana, he had to call for his secretary to translate.

When Laris looked questioningly at Tashana, the Shawana explained that Vareljo was calling for a translator, as he didn't trust her.

"Stop that!" interrupted Vareljo. "You will talk in Avinallan only until Serenjo arrives."

Tashana looked at him sternly. "Rein in your paranoia, Kavarin. I only told her that you called for a translator because you don't trust me."

"That's none of her damn business! Stop inciting her against me!"

Tashana arched an eyebrow and stated calmly, "I'm doing no such thing. I'm just telling the truth."

"It does not argue in favour of your diplomatic skills when you represent your Kavarin as being distrustful."

"With all due respect, Kavarin, anyone could figure that out by themselves in no time by just watching you."

They were interrupted by Serenjo entering.

When Laris had answered all of Vareljo's questions, followed by several exhausting arguments, it was decided to call for an emergency council meeting in three days. They would decide if the matter would be placed on the opinions board to vote what kind of help the aliens would receive, if any at all.

Tashana agreed to this, however, she made it clear, that as long as Shakari hadn't voted against the aliens, everyone was free to help them if they wished. There was nothing Vareljo could do to forbid that without voting.

Vareljo had to accept this, and it visibly vexed him.

***

When Tashana and Laris took their seats in the aircraft, they simultaneously breathed a sigh of relief that caused them to look at each other, and break into laughter.

"Wow, your Kavarin is ... uh ... not exactly the most open-minded person, huh?"

Tashana chuckled, while she brought the ship back to the temple. "You can speak freely with me, Laris. Vareljo is a good Kavarin, but he is paranoid when it comes to Shavarin. And since you are with us now, it seems he has extended his distrust to you also."

"What's his problem with the Shavarin?"

Tashana thought for a moment. "I guess you had better ask Kitanjo. Even if it could be considered common knowledge, I had better not aggravate Vareljo even further by telling you things I do not know first-hand."

"Oh. All right." Then Laris commented, "Does your wearing public attire have to do with this?"

Tashana had just landed the aircraft and powered down the engine. Turning towards Laris she said,

"Yes and no. You have seen the tattoo above my ankle?" Tashana raised the hem of her robe to show Laris the tattoo she meant: Black dots, forming an ornamental pattern that spread from a few centimetres above the ankle up over her mid-calf.

"Partly, yes."

"Well, that is one reason. The others are these ..." Loosening the laces of her bodice and slipping down the garment and underlying chemise, Tashana showed Laris the black tattooed spiral triskeles on her shoulders.

"I've seen people who had those. Your trainer and Manira have them too, don't they?"

Tashana nodded. "Yes, they do. It is the symbol of a Zhénkhazyn, a master-fighter. Shavarin usually don't show them, at least not when they are fulfilling their official function. Zantharo however, has the tattoo of a master-weapons-fighter on his right wrist, the same you have probably seen on Manira's right wrist, whereas, the one on her hand shows her as a master of throwing weapons."

"And what does yours mean?" Laris pointed towards Tashana's ankle.

"The mastery of pressure points. It would usually be applied to the under-arm, but Shavarin are allowed to choose the position."

She covered her left shoulder again, and freed her right arm to the elbow. Slipping the arm-wrap down, she unveiled another tattoo, which looked like a combination of the triskele and the triquetra on her temples.

"And this one says I am Ashérakhazyn, which means mental or spiritual warrior. Only very few people know this about me."

"And now you're showing it to me?" Laris asked surprised.

While rearranging her attire, Tashana answered, "Yes. Unlike Vareljo, I do trust you. And I trust in your open-mindedness. If you hear about this from someone else, you might get the wrong idea. So I am also being precautionary."

Laris nodded and listened with interest.

"You should know that except for Q'arrazeen, the region north of the Zarazin mountain range, most Shakari are not particularly fond of Khazyn, even less if they also happen to be Shavarin.

They know that even without being a fighter, all Shavarin are able to defend themselves, and that is all right, of course. But anything more than that will make them uncomfortable.

Shakari are peaceful people. Now. That has not always been the case. It's been a few hundred years of peace now, but before that, the fights for power were severe.

I don't want to go too much into history right now. Suffice to say, a fighter having the capability to overpower someone, is still feared by many Shakari. And a mental fighter, who could even overpower the best fighter, is even more conceived as a threat. No one could stop an Ashérakhazyn, except for another mental warrior, if they are better.

But even though all the various fighters have made it their law never to misuse their abilities, and only ever use them to defend themselves and others, there will always be people who break the rules. Some people don't understand that those rule-breakers would do so even without being fighters, and as experience teaches, most criminals have never been trained to fight. Anyone could kill or harm someone who doesn't expect it. There is not much skill needed to do so. Fighters of every discipline, though, learn from the beginning to control their emotions, to never act carelessly, and to do the least damage possible, but the most that is necessary, depending on the situation.

Power is not measured by the ability to overpower someone by force anymore. It is solely dependent on the skill. Yes, I could easily kill Vareljo and anyone who disagrees with me, and simply take the seat of the Kavarin. But what good would it do me or Shakari people, for that matter? Nothing. I don't want to become the Kavarin, it is not something I am skilled at, and it is not something I want to learn. I could never be a good Kavarin.

I even had to think for a while before I agreed to become the Shawana. I am not particularly fond of politics and leading people. But I had to agree, I was the most skilled in every other aspect. And I was capable of learning the rest, even if not too enthusiastically. And it fits my goal of being able to help and protect. As the Shawana I can help even more people. And it gives me access to even more knowledge, which was also one of the reasons for me wanting to become a master-fighter and Ashérakhazyn.

Yes, all of those titles give me power. But I am not after that kind of power as some people might think. It is the power to help that is important to me. But since that is not written on my skin, I prefer to hide these signs so as not to make people uncomfortable. And that I am wearing these robes when at public functions, and especially when meeting with Vareljo, also has tactical reasons. Vareljo is very particular about honorifics and ranks. For the same reason, as you may have noticed, he does his best to avoid mentioning my title. He does that on purpose to show his contempt for Shavarin. So, wearing these traditional robes of a Shawana is meant to remind him of my rank, as he would show even less respect if I just wore any kind of ordinary attire. In the temple rooms however, and whenever I am going somewhere in private, it is enough to only hide the Ashérakhazyn tattoo."

Laris looked thoughtful. "I see. But shouldn't the people in the temple know you enough to not be uncomfortable with you being a mental fighter?"

"Maybe they should. But I don't think they do. And I have to admit, this is mostly my fault."

"How so?"

Tashana shook her head. "I don't know why, but your arrival here seems to have a strange effect on me. I have always been fairly seclusive, well at least for the past twenty years or so. I wasn't very talkative and didn't socialise much at all. I did fulfil my role as best as I could, of course, but most of my private time I spent with learning and training. I didn't spend much time socialising, and I didn't miss it, either. There are also other, personal reasons for that, which I don't want to go into.

Now, however, I strangely find myself enjoying company, and not just yours, but in general. And I'm as talkative as I used to be in my youth." She smiled shyly at Laris, and then continued thoughtfully, "But even if those changes will last. I don't believe I could get everyone in the temple to know me enough to confront them with me being Ashérakhazyn. Even some of the people who know this about me have acted quite cautiously around me for a while after they learned about it, and that wasn't a particularly nice experience. I don't like people being afraid of me."

"And how did you know, I wouldn't be?"

Tashana wouldn't tell her about her secret _ability_ , of course, but since any Shawana could have gathered enough information to judge Laris' reaction by deep scanning her, Tashana deemed it safe to explain, "Well, I assumed you wouldn't, since you are used to long-range weapons, you used to fight battles, and your ship is armed and shielded. So I guessed you can relate to having the power to destroy, but not using it unless absolutely necessary, and only as a means to help and protect."

Laris stared at her dumbstruck. "How do you know all this?" At Tashana's raised eyebrow she added, "I know, I know, you are the Shawana, but you never explained to me what that has to do with knowing so much about me?"

"Ah. I am sorry. Well, as the Shawana I am allowed to deep scan."

Laris frowned. "So you scanned the ship, but how did you find out about me?"

Tashana looked puzzled. "How would I scan a ship? I scanned _you_ while I was replenishing your energy, and helped you to get your calm and strength back."

"Oh. You mean, you read my mind?"

"Sort of."

"But I'm fairly certain that I didn't think about the weapons and shields of the Traveller then."

"That's why I said 'sort of'. By just reading what was on your mind at that moment, I wouldn't have gained as much knowledge about you. Most Shavarin can do that if they choose to. However, a scan goes deeper than just the foremost thoughts and emotions. And a deep scan goes even deeper ... further into the past, further into the innermost thoughts and feelings. By doing this I am able to help better, and yes, I also can see if someone is lying, or poses a threat."

Tashana realised the mix of emotions on Laris' face and stated wonderingly, "This seems to unsettle you much more than me being Ashérakhazyn."

"Why are you wondering? If you can read my thoughts, you shouldn't need to wonder now, should you?" exclaimed Laris somewhat harshly.

Tashana flinched. "I am not reading your thoughts now. I would rather you tell me. I am sorry I made you uncomfortable. That was not my intention. "

Laris took a deep breath. "I'm sorry for snapping. I'm just not used to this concept. You were right, I'm used to fighting and weapons power, so you being a fighter of whatever kind doesn't really upset me. It just tells me to better not piss you off." She smirked and went on explaining.

"It disturbs me, however, to hear that you can simply invade my private thoughts and feelings as you please. I prefer to decide for myself which thoughts and feelings I share, and with whom. And as it is, I don't even know how much you know about me now. And I'm afraid to ask, because somehow I don't think I'm going to like the answer."

Tashana looked at her pensively, and decided to respond diplomatically, "Well, I don't know as much about you as I would if you were Shakari, because there was a lot that was strange to me, and therefore I didn't really understand. You have a pleasantly organised mind, though, so it didn't unsettle me too much." She grinned, hoping she could lighten the mood a bit.

"Well, I hope you won't waltz into my quarters unannounced, they usually aren't as organised. Wouldn't want you to become unsettled during your spying, after all," said Laris sarcastically.

When Tashana regarded her searchingly, Laris clarified, "I was just teasing. You have made it clear, you won't do that, although, I'm surprised you found my thoughts organised. I don't find them all that organised myself."

"You would, if you had just once been assaulted with thoughts and feelings of a disorganised mind," Tashana stated gravely.

"Uh, I gladly pass on that experience, thanks."

"And I'm glad, you _can_ pass on it. Back to politics, though."

Laris groaned.

Tashana chuckled. "Well, it won't be so bad, I believe. But I will have to talk to the Shakari who have gathered around the Traveller. And I think it would be good, if you would talk to them as well before you start with your tasks on the ship."

"Oh, of course. That's all right with me. I need to send in a repair and clearing team first anyway, before we can hold the memorial and start packing. I would like to have communications back and the assemblers, if possible. But at the least, the corridors will have to be cleared of debris to reduce the risk of someone injuring themselves. The quarters will be enough of a safety risk for everyone to deal with."

"All right. As I said, our transport-ship will be at your disposal. We could go ahead with the teams in my aircraft, and have the others follow with the transport ship when the teams have finished."

"Sounds good. My estimate for the most crucial clearing work is three hours. What we don't manage to clear in that time, will just have to be dealt with as we go along. We will need the rest of the time for the memorial and packing."

"How about some help with the clearing and packing? I could ask for volunteers, if that's all right with you."

Laris hesitated only briefly. "I think we could use some help, so yes, that would be all right, thank you."

Tashana nodded, smilingly. "I think it would be good if we go ahead now, and tell everyone to gather in the frater so we can address our people."

The captain slapped her thighs and got up. "Okay. Let's go."

***

When Tashana arrived with the captain, Jazira got up and asked if she could spare a moment for her.

"Of course. What's the matter? You didn't have a problem with the doctor again, did you?" Tashana grinned.

Jazira raised an eyebrow. "No. I have seen that Naara is up and about again, but I haven't seen the doctor. I do have a request for Leeta, though."

"Doctor Sirka is sick, Jazira. Nanjara is caring for her. I thought you might have visited her. What is the request about?"

"Oh. I am sorry. I didn't know she was sick. What is the matter with her? It doesn't have to do with me now, does it?"

"No," Tashana said reassuringly, "It has nothing to do with you. It is just her past and the recent events that have caught up with her. She will probably be up and about to annoy you again in a few days." Tashana smirked.

"I am glad. I have learned a lot about them from Leeta today, and I think it might be good if we all exchange the things we learn. There are quite a few issues that can lead to unpleasant and embarrassing misunderstandings."

"You are right. That's a good idea. Was that what you wanted to request?"

"No. That was just on a side note. As for the request ... Leeta asked if it would be possible to stay here with us instead of going back with her people. And I thought that, even if she may later decide to leave anyway, maybe there would be other Sarvians who would like to stay. So I would like to ask you, if it is possible to put a proposal for their staying here on the opinions board. Do you think that could be arranged?"

Tashana looked thoughtful. "I am sure that can be arranged. I am very glad that the Sarvians seem to like it here, and in my opinion there is no reason why they shouldn't stay if they want to. I have to say, though, that for tactical reasons, I would like to wait before I bring this to the council. Not just because Vareljo's paranoia is in full bloom right now, but to get the others on our side. I think it will be good, if more Shakari get to know our new friends, especially Shakari who are not Shavarin. There will be a council meeting in three days. Let's see how that goes. Vareljo mentioned, there is a crowd of Shakari waiting at the Traveller. I will accompany the captain and her crew after lunch to see what they are up to. Maybe it is a start to find some allies."

"I see. That is a wise decision, Tashana. And I trust in Shakari people's curiosity in that matter. They will make friends with the Sarvians in no time." Jazira smiled openly and nodded.

"That is what I believe, too. Oh, and would you and Leeta please stay until all are gathered. The captain and I will have to address our people."

"Of course."

Chapter 15

When all were gathered in the frater, Tashana addressed her people.

"As you have been informed, it has been decided to accommodate our guests until their departure. As of now, there is no estimated prediction as to when that will be, but it will most certainly take several months at the least.

Therefore, it has been decided that our guests will move their belongings here.

However, before they can start doing this, some clearing of the corridors will have to be done. The damage to the ship is severe. It will not be easy to clear, and the debris will have to be handled with caution. Later, they could also use some help with the move.

I would like to ask you now, if there are any volunteers to help with the clearing and or the move.

If you have any questions, please feel free to ask."

There were no questions, and almost everyone in the room raised their hands to show that they would volunteer to help.

Even Ankira volunteered, although she looked as if it was costing her quite an effort to do so.

Jazira had wanted to raise her hand to volunteer, but when she saw Leeta's expression she refrained.

Leeta sat there as if frozen, staring into space.

"Thank you all," said Tashana. "We will be starting at 14:00. So you will all have enough time to enjoy the wonderful lunch Maranja has prepared for us." Tashana, sitting down, gestured to Laris to begin her speech.

Laris got up. "Well people, it has been brought to my attention that Shakarian protocol demands asking for volunteers instead of assigning my crew their tasks. Therefore I have to ask you now, including our valued passengers, if any of you would volunteer to help with repairs and clearing of the Traveller?"

The captain was surprised to see that even though they had the chance to refuse, all of the crew except Leeta, and even some of the passengers volunteered.

"Thank you all. Well, as the Shawana said, we will be starting at 14:00. Since we still haven't figured out how to provide chronometers we can read, or how to adjust ours to Shakarian time, I suggest we stay here and in the arcades in front of the frater. Everyone who isn't on the team will be able to fly with the transport-ship at 17:00 to attend the memorial and to get their belongings. That's all. Enjoy your meal."

***

During the captain's speech, Leeta started to tremble again. Jazira now recognised the signs instantly, and she moved her chair next to Leeta's and supported her so she wouldn't slide to the floor again. "You won't have to go," she whispered. "I will stay here with you. Don't worry."

When Laris had finished her speech and the team was assembled, she went over to Jazira and Leeta. "What's wrong?"

Leeta stayed silent, still breathing heavily, so Jazira answered for her. "She cannot cope with going back to the Traveller yet."

Laris looked questioningly from Jazira to Leeta, and then addressed Leeta. "You're not on the team. You won't have to do anything. But don't you want to get your belongings?"

When Leeta didn't respond, Jazira asked the captain, "Could you give us a few minutes, Captain?"

"Of course. I will be having lunch now, but please join me whenever you're ready."

When Laris left, Jazira said to Leeta, "Come on, let's go outside to the arcades, hm?"

Leeta nodded and followed Jazira out.

Seated on the sofa, Jazira asked, "Do you want to get your belongings?"

"Yes. But I seem to be having trouble with re-entering the Traveller. Whenever I think about going back, I get flashbacks from the accident. And then my body reacts weirdly, and I feel as if I'm going to die."

"You are having panic attacks, dear. That's not uncommon after such a severe traumatic experience. Would you like me to accompany you? Or would you rather someone else fetches your belongings for you so you won't have to go back at all?"

"I don't know. I don't think I can handle going back ... at least not yet. But I don't know whom I should ask to get my stuff. And somehow I'm not really comfortable with someone else getting it for me. I mean, it's not like just getting clothes. As far as I understood, the captain wants us to get _all_ our belongings out, and I'm not really fond of becoming the topic of gossip."

"Hm ... we could ask the captain if she would get your belongings. I am sure she can be trusted to be discreet, don't you think?"

"Probably. But she has so much to take care of ... I'm sure she won't have the time to bother about my stuff on top of it all." Leeta put her elbows on the table, hid her face in her palms and sighed heavily.

"Hm ... you may be right about that. What about Sheela? She wanted to get your clothes and lent you some of hers. That was nice wasn't it?"

Leeta made a face. "Yeah, it was nice. But I'm glad she couldn't access my quarters. She is one of the worst rumour mongers on the ship."

"Oh, I see. Hm ... Is there no one else among your crew whom you could trust to be discreet?"

"Tica, but she has enough on her hands with the repairs. And the doctor, but she is sick. I would have trusted Mareen, too, but she is dead." All this was too much for Leeta, she felt so lost and helpless. Tears started spilling and splashed on the table. She started wiping the tears from the table, not noticing the tears that were now streaming down her face. She became desperate because she couldn't seem to get the table dry.

Jazira recognised that this was just another symptom of the trauma stress, and started to pull Leeta into her arms. "Come here, Minínamé."

At first Leeta tensed and refused, but when Jazira continued to pull, she let go and slumped against her.

"That's all right. Let it out. I'm here. I've got you. You are not alone." Jazira continued talking reassuringly while she caressed Leeta soothingly.

When Leeta calmed down a bit, Jazira asked, "How about I go and get your belongings? Would you trust me?"

Leeta sat up and Jazira handed her a tissue. When she was done, she said without looking at Jazira, "Yes. But I don't want you to think bad of me."

"Why would I think 'bad' of you? You aren't collecting cut off body parts or something like that, are you?" Jazira tried to lighten the mood, but when Leeta blushed furiously, her eyebrows shot up in utter surprise. "Uh ... you are?"

Leeta dared to glance at Jazira and had to grin when she saw her shocked expression. "Not like you think, no. But ... in a way ... you've hit the nail on the head anyway ... uh ... god, this is embarrassing." She hid her face in her hands and groaned.

Jazira looked confused. Her brain cells were working full force to figure out what Leeta could mean.

Leeta glanced at Jazira, peeking through her fingers. She saw her confusion and mumbled still with her hands on her face, "I have a collection of certain toys."

Jazira looked quizzical. "Toys that resemble cut off body parts?" Then the light went on in her head and she laughed relieved. "Oh my! Now I got it! Sorry, it took me so long. Don't worry. I won't think 'bad' of you for pleasuring yourself, dear." She squeezed Leeta's shoulder reassuringly.

Leeta threw herself in Jazira's arms. She buried her face at her shoulder and mumbled, "Thank you."

Jazira hugged her, smiling fondly. "Please stop worrying. I will get your treasures for you. Come on, let's inform the captain, hm? And then, if you like, we can spend the time till departure in the roof garden."

"I would like that," said Leeta.

***

Naara didn't want to go to the memorial, so after lunch she asked the captain if she could stay at the temple.

Laris was wondering why Naara didn't ask anything about her husband's death, and she wanted to make sure, Naara would not regret later not having attended at least the memorial, so she asked, "Are you sure you don't want to at least say farewell to your husband?"

"Yes," said Naara firmly, "I am sure, Captain!"

Laris nodded, "All right if you are sure. What about clothes and other belongings? If we get the assemblers working again, you could assemble all that you need; insurance will pay for everything you lost."

"Thank you, Captain, but Sorina has already assured me I can get everything I need here. I won't need anything from the assemblers."

Laris was still puzzled by Naara's calmness, but she wouldn't press her further. If this was her way to deal with her loss, then so be it.

"All right Naara, in that case, you may of course stay here if that is what you wish."

"Yes, Captain, it is, thank you!" She was about to turn around when she froze and asked cautiously "Are you sure he is dead?"

Surprised at the sudden question, Laris took a deep breath before she answered, "Yes, Naara, your husband and your friends had been in your quarters when the hull breach occurred. I am very sorry. You were very lucky that you were in the hydroponic garden at the time."

Naara nodded, "I see. Thank you Captain," and she turned around and went back to Sorina and the other acolytes.

Laris gazed after her, shaking her head, puzzled. It had almost seemed as if Naara was relieved.

***

When Tashana, Laris and the volunteers arrived, there were still hundreds of Shakari around the Traveller. All their aircrafts were parked in a semi-circle around the Traveller, leaving space for the aircrafts of the temple, as well as a free path to the entrance of the Sarvian ship.

Tashana and Laris stood in the doorway of the aircraft.

Laris was very surprised that the Shakari stayed where they were and weren't crowding in. They just turned towards them and waited patiently. Only from those standing closest, hushed voices could be heard. Otherwise the crowd was completely silent, no shouting or whistling.

When she voiced her surprise to Tashana, the Shawana couldn't see how else it should be. Everyone would be able to hear and see them.

Tashana held up her c.d. She explained to Laris that people would now adjust their communication devices to receive public channel 01. That was the channel reserved for the Shawana and the Kavarin, whenever they talked to a larger crowd of people, or held a speech for all Shakari. Every Shakari who turned on this frequency would be able to listen. And since there were camera teams present, they would also be able to watch them.

The camera teams had quickly coordinated with each other as to who would film what, and adjusted their cameras for the live broadcast.

Tashana introduced captain Laris, and then she let Laris speak.

After each sentence or so, Tashana translated what the captain had said into Avinallan.

An old white-haired Shakari had made his way to the bottom of the stairs, and patiently waited till he was acknowledged.

When he was noticed, he introduced himself, "Shakara bless you. I am Vintaro, aircraft engineer and former spacecraft engineer. I would like to offer my assistance as well as ask you if I may have a look inside your formidable craft."

Laris quickly glanced at Tica behind her.

Tica nodded and stepped forward.

Laris said to Vintaro, "You are welcome to visit. This is my chief engineer, Tica; she will show you around and tell you where and how you could assist."

"Thank you, Captain. Tica, I am looking forward to getting to know you and your craft."

A Shakari woman close to them asked if others could be permitted to visit as well.

Laris let her eyes wander over the crowd of Shakari and asked, "Are you all engineers?"

Tashana translated.

The people shook their heads, and the woman said, "No. But we are very interested in you and your vessel, and we would like to get to know you and visit the craft, if we may."

Laris smiled at her. "That is really nice of you and I do appreciate your interest. However, the ship is severely damaged, and I would like to have it presentable before I offer an invitation."

The woman responded seriously, "Oh, but of course we would like to help you in every way we can, Captain Laris."

Another woman and two men had made it to the stairway, and one of the males said, "We are aircraft engineers. If there is anything we can do to help, we would like to offer our assistance."

Laris asked for a short break to converse with her crew and Tashana.

When she returned, she announced, "All right the engineers among you may come. To the rest, I will have to say, we could use a few more hands to help with the clean-up, but no more than twenty. And I have to warn you about possible dangers. So I will ask you for your own safety ... and to ease my concerns, please stay in sight of one of my crew at all times, and do not touch anything unless they tell you. There are broken circuits and sharp-edged debris that might harm you if you are not careful."

She paused and waited till Tashana had finished translating. Then she continued, "If you are willing to wait, or come back in about three hours, we could use some more help for the transport of our belongings. Maybe another twenty people. As in regard to the rest of you, I will happily invite all of you and whoever else might like to visit, time allowing. However, this will have to wait till repairs are completed." She smiled and Tashana translated.

A guy from one of the camera teams came forward, "Captain Laris, if I may offer a suggestion."

"Of course, go ahead."

"My team would like to offer Shakari people who won't be able to help and visit today the opportunity to have a look. We understand the risks and we promise to stay out of the way, but in sight of your people and not to touch anything. Would you agree to this?"

Laris was quite surprised. She had never met such polite media-people. She nodded, "I agree."

The crowd of Shakari cheered. Well, their way of cheering ... that was more like a happy murmur to Sarvian ears.

Although Tashana wasn't particularly fond of being filmed, she would assume responsibility for the camera team. They would go where she would.

***

Vareljo was furious about what he heard. "How dare those freaking aliens endanger Shakari people!"

"Darling, did you not hear the captain's warnings? She explained the possible danger. If people volunteer to help in spite of this, it is their own choice. It is not the captain who endangers them," Pandara said.

"You don't know what she is omitting. There might be more danger than she is telling. If she were a responsible person, she would not endanger our people, but care for her own damn business herself."

"Darling, she can't do everything on her own. Look what a huge ship they have. She can't possibly repair and clear it all by herself. Even her people aren't enough to do this, unless you want them to stay here for a much longer period of time. Which I believe, you would like to avoid."

Grumbling, Vareljo admitted the truth of Pandara's words.

"Mum! Daddy!" their daughter, Minora called from the hallway before she reached the door to the living room where her parents were watching the broadcast. "Oh, you are already watching. They will be going into the Traveller! Isn't that totally cool?!" She didn't wait for a response, but rushed back to her room to continue to watch the broadcast.

Vareljo looked darkly at his amused smirking wife. "I cannot see any humour in this, wife. How come, my own family throws all caution to the wind and gets all gullible and enthusiastic about the aliens? I really don't understand it."

Pandara laid her hand on his and said, "You will, darling. They will prove to you what you can't believe right now. Look, they are interviewing the captain now. Let's listen, hm?"

He clenched his jaw but nodded.

***

Because of the lack of dilithium, the only power source were the power cells.

Therefore they could not bring back many of the systems, so most of the helpers would just work on freeing the floors to the quarters and to the Blue Lagoon Lounge of debris.

Tica had already sealed off all areas and systems of the ship that wouldn't be needed at present, before she went to report to Laris yesterday.

Laris told Tica to go in first and open up deck three. This was the recreational deck for the crew, and Laris thought it might be a good place to show the Shakari camera team around without getting in the way of the working teams. And, thinking of Vareljo, she guessed it should be politically harmless as well.

Since Laris couldn't help much with repairs, she would lead them around personally, and answer their questions. She was thankful she had prepared herself for the memorial in advance.

She gave Tica and the others an hour lead before she would let the camera team in.

Meanwhile she made herself available to answer questions of the Shakari outside.

***

Laris' face lit up in surprise and relief when half an hour later her communicator chirped,

" _Tica to Captain Laris._ "

"Go ahead, Tica."

" _Well, as you can hear, communication is back. Aside from that, ventilation and lights are back on deck three. I hope you won't need any other systems there, we really need to save energy._ "

"No, Tica, that should be enough, thank you."

" _We also got the assemblers' system back, though I've limited it to decks two, six, seven and nine to save energy._ "

"Well done, Tica."

" _I'd like to wait with any other repairs, Captain. Vintaro has a suggestion which I'd like you to listen to, first._ "

"I'm listening."

A moment later Vintaro spoke, " _Captain, if I may, I would propose to build a completely new spacecraft. The damage to your craft is so severe and your systems so different from ours, that I believe it would be easier and quicker to build a new ship than trying to repair all this damage. Also Tica showed me those dilithium crystals, and although you might want to ask a geologist to be sure, I myself have never seen such crystals on Shakaran. Apart from this, without wanting to sound presumptuous, Captain, but your propulsion and power systems seem rather inefficient to me. So a new spacecraft with Shakarian technology would be much more efficient and not dependent on such crystals and dangerous reactions, and I'm not sure if it would be possible to combine our technology with yours, Captain._ "

" _Laris, you know I'd do anything in my power to repair the Traveller. But if there is no dilithium here anyway, and there is a possibility to build a new spaceship, then I'd really like to accept his offer._ "

"All right. Stop the repairs for now. We will wait for further information."

" _Understood._ "

Ending the communication, Laris asked Tashana, "Can he make such an offer without your Kavarin's agreement?"

Tashana shook her head. "He can make the offer, but it will have to be brought to the council. They will have to decide if it will be placed on the opinions board. The Kavarin has only one vote in the council, just as every member of the council. And no council member has a vote on the opinions board. They may only explain the subject and state their opinions on the board, so as to give people a better understanding of the matter. The Kavarin will implement the decision according to the outcome of the voting, unless one of the council members raises a justified objection, which will then be discussed at another council meeting. If more than 75% of the Shakari vote in the positive, the council will get together again to discuss the specifics about how to proceed."

"I see. And how long will it take until a decision is made?"

"That depends on the subject, and how the council members evaluate it. Urgent and simple matters will usually be given a deadline of 40 days. More complicated matters, or subjects that will affect all Shakari, may be given a deadline of 80 days or longer to give people the time to research, and discuss the matter and ponder everything thoroughly before they vote."

"Oh. That is quite a long process then," Laris said dismayed.

"Is it? I have always perceived it as appropriate."

"Well, in our system decisions are made by one person; though they may have advisers. Decisions that affect all Sarvians and or have to do with the Sarvian Empire will always be made by the Emperor. Minor decisions will be made by whoever is the highest ranking authority in the specific field."

"An Emperor is something like a Kavarin, yes?"

"Yes."

"But what if the Sarvian people do not agree with the decision of your Emperor?"

Laris shrugged. "They may move to whatever world appeals more to them if that world allows them to do so."

Many Shakari murmured in confusion at this information.

Tashana asked incredulously, "So your Emperor holds the letter of occupation for your whole world?"

Laris looked at her puzzled. "He holds what?"

"The letter of occupation. The person who holds this has the right and obligations to make decisions regarding the land whose boundaries are stated in the letter of occupation - as long as those decisions don't violate Shakarian law, of course. These rights and obligations also involve the buildings on the respective land. Vareljo holds the letter of occupation for the palace as long as he is the acting Kavarin. When he retires, the letter of occupation will be given to the next Kavarin. Just as I hold the letter of occupation for the main temple and surrounding lands, as long as I am the acting Shawana.

It was within my right to offer our free quarters to your people as well as our hospitality in general. Though, this was a borderline case because you are not Shakari. But anyway ... in such cases I do not need to ask the other inhabitants if they agree. I assumed they would. If time had not been of the essence, I would have discussed this with the inner circle, though in the end it would still have been my decision to make. So, if someone didn't agree, they would either have to adapt or move elsewhere.

But these rights and obligations only apply within the boundaries of the letter of occupation. Everything that goes beyond those has to be brought to the council, and if they agree, be put on the opinions board.

Your Emperor however, seems to have such rights and obligations for your whole world, yes?"

Laris looked thoughtful. "I'm not sure if our systems can be compared so easily as to affirm this. Although our Emperor obviously has many more rights than your Kavarin."

They were interrupted by the chirping of Laris' communicator, " _Haakeem to Captain Laris._ "

"Laris here."

" _Captain, corridors of deck three are safe to go now. We've also cleared part of the Starlight Lounge. The mess hall, the Hydroponic Garden and the gym are still a mess, though. Shall we clear those too or would you rather we help the others with clearing the corridors to the quarters?_ "

"Thank you, Haakeem. Go on and help the others, that has priority."

" _Aye, Captain._ "

"All right," Laris said to Tashana and the camera team. "That's the best I can offer for now. Do you still want to come in?"

"Yes, Captain. With your permission," the guy from the camera team said.

"All right, then. Let's go."

***

Laris led them through the corridors to the lift, and showed them the mess hall and the gym before she took them to the ruins of the Hydroponic Garden.

Although Tashana had received some images when she touched the captain, she was as shocked as the camera team when she saw the damage with her own eyes.

In the garden Tashana and the camera team were dismayed by the chaos.

Laris explained sadly that this had been one of her favourite places on the ship.

Then she led them to the Starlight Lounge and at Laris' request, Tica turned on the assembler in the Lounge so Laris could offer her guests some drinks.

Tashana said, "I would like to try this almost black, non-alcoholic beverage that Tica and Angos have talked about."

"Ah. Coke." Laris chuckled.

Laris explained that they also had something similar to Verrak and several different juices, and asked the others if they would prefer one of those, or maybe a hot drink.

The people of the camera team decided to try that Coke drink.

Laris got the Coke for her guests, and for herself a cup of coffee, which she had missed badly.

"I like this!" Tashana remarked, smiling, after she had a few sips. "This prickling effect is funny."

Laris chuckled and the others agreed.

A guy from the camera team belched loudly.

The others stared at him and started chuckling.

The guy blushed, "I'm sorry. Guess one shouldn't drink this too quickly, huh?"

Laris grinned. "If you want to avoid that effect, you better not."

***

Meanwhile Tica was consulting with the Shakari engineers. She was completely in her element, and she was relishing the feeling of explaining everything to the intrigued, attentive Shakari.

When she explained the Traveller's system display to them, she wondered, "I'd really like to know how the belly of the ship could be so severely damaged. It's only a grassy field on which we crash landed."

Vintaro explained, "Oh, no. This is called The Grasslands but the grass is only superficial. Just a few centimetres below the surface there is Zakhór, the most solid rock on Shakaran. That's why no one lives here. Have you looked at the trail you left in the process? The Traveller made quite a dent in the rock, so your craft did really well. Any Shakari ship would most certainly have been smashed to pieces. I would very much like to know more about the outer hull of the Traveller."

Tica brought up some data about the alloy of which the outer hull of the Traveller was made.

They spent some time discussing the data, and then Tica continued explaining the system display to them. When it was time for Tica to meet the others at the memorial, the engineers politely left.

***

Meanwhile, the acolytes were showing Naara the temple and part of the temple complex. Tabinjo had accompanied them until he had to leave to help the Sarvians.

Although Naara had never been religious, she was visibly impressed by the beautiful interior of the temple. She let her fingers glide in awe over the mosaic surface of a column. "Are these shells?"

"Yes," said Tabinjo, "They are shells of Tikhérashaní. The Tikhérashaní is a shelled mollusc that only lives around the Jamatéja atolls on the east coast of Avintera. They are caught for food, but because they cannot live anywhere else, there are severe restrictions as to when and how many may be caught. Their shells are only used to decorate temples and ceremonial accessories. Very rarely shaní pearls are found inside them. Shaní means Shakara's smile, or as you would say, rainbow. And because they are so rare, only Sha'ntazhéra and Sha'ntaníra are allowed to commission shaní pearl jewellery, and only the goldsmith of the main temple is allowed to work with them. Only Shavarin and married couples are allowed to wear shaní pearl jewellery ..."

"Whoa! Tabinjo! It's enough already. Naara didn't ask for a whole lecture about Tikhérashaní!" exclaimed Sorina.

"It's all right," said Naara smilingly, "That was really interesting."

Tamira groaned, "Do not encourage him or he will never stop talking!"

Tabinjo looked at the thirteen-year-old acolyte, who wore similar clothes as Tashana used to wear in private, including arm wraps and foot thongs, and he said patiently, "I like learning and teaching, you like imitating the Shawana. Each to their own, I would say."

Tamira blushed and Sorina countered, "Well, yeah, not everyone likes being a nerd like you, Tab."

Tabinjo looked seriously at Sorina and said calmly, "My name is Tabinjo. I would appreciate it if you would take the time to say it correctly."

The other acolytes groaned and rolled their eyes.

Amused, Naara followed their banter, while she took in the marvellous beauty of the temple's interior design. When suddenly someone touched her arm, Naara startled.

"I'm sorry," apologised Tabinjo, "I didn't mean to startle you. I just wanted to ask you if you would like to see something else now."

"It's okay," said Naara, smiling. "I would like to see more, thank you."

Chapter 16

When the rest of the crew with the passengers and the helpers arrived at the Traveller, they were greeted by a crowd of Shakari. Borik asked the Traveller's people to accompany him to the Blue Lagoon Lounge, and Tashana told the volunteers that they could help to carry the boxes.

The camera teams only filmed from the outside now, respectfully giving the Sarvians some privacy.

The Shakari formed a line between the two ships, and soon all the folded boxes were lined up in the corridor of the Traveller.

When they were done, and they were idly waiting for the Sarvians to return, Tabinjo approached Jazira.

"May I ask you something, Jazira?"

"Of course, Tabinjo, what is it?"

"I'm wondering about Naara. It seems to me, that she is suffering from trauma, although most of the time she seems to be happy, and she assures us that she is okay. But earlier when we were showing her the temple, I inadvertently startled her by touching her arm to get her attention. It seemed to me that she was more than just startled, but she said it was okay. Nevertheless, it seems to me that she is not too comfortable with people touching her, and occasionally she seems wary somehow.

Jazira looked thoughtful, then she said hesitantly, "I am reluctant to give my opinion as a Healer with regards to the Sarvians, especially Naara. I believe, you can understand why."

"Yes, because the Shawana reprimanded you. But you were right. Sorina stayed with Naara last night, and Naara was really thankful that she did. Sorina said, she didn't know what to do, she only wanted Naara to feel that someone cared for her, so she only talked to her. She was quite embarrassed that she fell asleep, but Naara said it was okay."

"Sorina entered Naara's quarters without permission? And she interfered, even after hearing what the Shawana said?" asked Jazira in disbelief.

"Well, yes, she did enter her quarters without permission, but Naara was very glad that she did. And she didn't hear what the Shawana said, she left before she reprimanded you," explained Tabinjo, and he added worriedly, "She won't get into trouble now because I told you, will she?"

Jazira touched Tabinjo's shoulder reassuringly, "She won't get into trouble with me, Tabinjo. I am actually glad that she followed her heart in this case. However, I am not sure what Doctor Sirka and the Shawana will think. As for your initial question ... did Sorina scan Naara?"

"I don't know. I don't think so."

"If she didn't, someone should scan Naara to be sure she is all right. It seems, the Sarvians are not as used to touch as we are, and there are also quite a few other cultural differences as well. So, perhaps it is normal for Naara. Maybe you could ask her why she seems to be uncomfortable with touch?"

"Hm. All right, I will ask her, and I will advise her to let someone scan her. Thank you."

"You are welcome. Would you like to help me? I might need help to get the door to Leeta's quarters open."

"Sure!"

***

After the memorial, Laris reminded everyone that no weapons were allowed on Shakaran and therefore they should leave all weapons in their quarters on the Traveller. She also asked them not to overuse the assemblers since they needed to save energy. She explained to them that everyone would get Shakari helpers assigned, and they would take care of the logistics and would help with the packing if needed.

***

On their way to the quarters, Sheela asked Jazira if she would like her to help pack Leeta's stuff.

"No. Thank you."

"But this is all very foreign to you. Are you sure you won't need help?"

Jazira smiled knowingly. "I am sure I will manage. Thank you for the offer, though."

"Well, my quarters are right next to Leeta's, so if you need me at all, just let me know."

Jazira nodded and they exited the lift.

At Leeta's quarters, Sheela tried again to offer help with the doors, but when Jazira declined that also, she gave up and went to her quarters, two Shakari helpers with boxes in tow.

Jazira and Tabinjo had both carried the boxes themselves. When Sheela had disappeared into her quarters, Tabinjo asked, "Why would you not let her help you?"

Jazira leaned towards him and said in a low voice, "Leeta let me know, that she is the equivalent of our Lareena. And Leeta doesn't want everyone to know about her private things."

Tabinjo nodded understandingly, "Ah. I see. So what would you like me to do with the doors?"

"Well, it would be good if we could get them to open in a way so that they can be closed again."

Tabinjo inspected the panel beside the doors. "Hm. Seems like one needs a code to open it. But I can't read those signs."

"Oh, wait, Leeta gave me this. Let's try this first," Jazira pulled a note from her pocket with strange signs on it.

"Hm. Let's see ..." He took the note and pressed the signs in the order they were written on the note. Nothing happened. He tried again to no avail. He turned to Jazira and handed back the note. "I'm sorry. It doesn't work."

Jazira sighed. "It's all right, dear. Leeta has already surmised it won't work. Can you force them open somehow?"

"Probably. But I'm not sure if we will be able to close them in that case."

Jazira noticed that the couple to their right seemed to have trouble with their doors too. They were using some kind of device to pry the doors open. It seemed to be difficult, but it worked. Jazira called out to them and walked towards them. "Hello. Could we borrow that tool for a moment?"

"Of course. Here," Marek handed her the tool.

"Thank you." Jazira smiled at them gratefully, and went back to Leeta's quarters. She handed the device over to Tabinjo. He held it against the doors and they opened effortlessly.

"Dear Goddess!" Jazira whispered aghast, and covered her mouth with her hand.

"Whew! That's some mess!"

Jazira braced herself and said, "All right, I had better get started." She took the packets of flat boxes and carried them inside, then she turned to Tabinjo. "Would you please stay outside and close the doors? I will call you when I'm done."

"You don't want me to help?"

"No, dear. Thank you. I know you wouldn't gossip, but Leeta wouldn't be comfortable with someone else being in her quarters. Perhaps, you can go and see if someone else needs help. This will take me some time. I will call you when I'm done."

"Okay, I will go see if someone needs help. See you later then."

When he had shut the doors, Jazira turned to face the chaos. "All right. First things first," she said to herself and started to cut the bindings that held the boxes together.

***

An hour later she took a break, and sat down on the undersized bed in the tiny bedroom.

Now she understood why the Sarvians had all been so overwhelmed by the size of their new quarters. She had only been here for an hour, and she already felt decidedly cramped. There was no way she would be able to live here. How the Sarvians could manage this, was beyond her.

She looked at the boxes she had packed. She was almost done. Only the nightstands and the bathroom remained. It hadn't been easy to pack the things that were scattered all over the place. So many things were strange to her, and that made it hard to decide whether they were worth packing, or if they were broken. In the end she had decided to just pack everything that was loose and would fit in a box. Bigger things she had lined up next to the boxes, and stuck a label with Leeta's name on each of them. She had also found a couple of things that looked suspiciously like weapons of some kind, but because she didn't know for sure, she had just carefully packed them, and decided she would ask Leeta about them later.

She smiled fondly, thinking about the many different things she had packed. Leeta was such a lovely woman, and she couldn't deny, she was developing feelings for her the more she learned about her. She really couldn't understand why Leeta didn't have any friends. She had yet to get to the ominous toy-collection, though. She chuckled. She could see why Leeta didn't want any possible gossipers to catch sight of these. Thinking about this, she became curious, and ended her break.

She got another box from the living room, and started for the nightstand on the right side of the bed. In the upper drawer there was only a large, rectangular metal case. She didn't open it and just placed it in the box. The other drawer held several caskets of different sizes. She shrugged and placed them in the box too. Then she took the box to the other side of the bed and opened the upper drawer. A big cylindrical jar and some more cases. She packed those and expectantly opened the last drawer.

Wonderingly, she took out several framed photographs. In one of them she recognised Leeta, at least twenty years younger than now, obviously with her family. Two older girls stood next to Leeta, probably her sisters. And behind them a man and a woman, her parents, Jazira assumed. All had the same black hair and brown eyes, though Leeta was the only one who wore her hair short. Leeta was also the only one who didn't smile. Her face seemed expressionless, staring somewhere to the right of the camera. But when Jazira looked closer, she noticed that she didn't look expressionless after all, she looked upset, though for someone who didn't take the time to look closer, this was barely evident. She wondered what it was that had upset her.

Maybe she would ask her later. Now she had to finish packing. She emptied the drawer, that didn't hold any toys either, only more framed photographs and another casket.

She sat back and pondered. She had already used the bathroom, so she was fairly certain that the toys weren't there. Should she look into one of the cases that she had just taken out of the drawers? Usually she would never do that. But Leeta wanted her to get her belongings for her ... and she hadn't seen the toys yet, and Leeta didn't want anyone else to discover them. What if they were hidden somewhere? Had she really looked everywhere?

Then she had an idea. She would call Maranja as soon as she was finished, and was absolutely certain that she had looked everywhere. Satisfied with her decision she took the box to the bathroom and put everything that wasn't visibly broken into it.

When she was done, she placed the box with the others. She wrote Leeta's name on a label and stuck it on the box. Then she sat down on one of the boxes, pulled the communications device from her pocket and called Maranja.

***

"What's up?" asked Maranja when she took the call.

" _I would like to ask you a favour, Maranja. I am in Leeta's quarters on the Traveller to get her belongings, and I need to ask her something. Could you go to her quarters and lend her your c.d._?"

"Sure. Which quarters is she in?"

" _505._ "

"Okay. Going to the elevator now."

" _Thank you, Maranja, you are a dear!_ "

"No problem. I've seen that the little one is having some trouble. It's good to know she is in your capable hands. And I'm glad I can be of help, too."

" _She will need a lot of care. It is not only the recent trauma that is plaguing her. Though that is in the forefront of course. When you are there, could you give us a minute or so?_ "

"Sure. I will just wait outside till you are done. I'm there now."

They waited for a while, then Maranja rang the chime again.

"Hm. She is not opening."

" _Maybe she is sleeping. I hate to wake her, but could you try again, please? It is important._ "

Maranja rang again, and this time Leeta opened the door. She did look a bit ruffled, so Maranja guessed, she had indeed been asleep.

"Hello Leeta, Jazira would like to talk to you." She handed her the c.d.

Leeta's hand trembled when she took the device. She stared at it for a moment before she said, "Hello."

"I will wait here," said Maranja and gestured to her that she may shut the door.

Leeta closed the door and listened to Jazira.

" _Leeta, dear. I have a question. I have packed everything and I haven't come across your treasures. Now I wanted to ask, whether they might be hidden somewhere, so I couldn't find them._ "

"Uh ... they were in the nightstands."

" _Are they in those cases or caskets then?_ "

"Yeah. Did you not open them?"

" _Of course not! Well, I might have, had I not reached you, just to be sure. But I didn't want to invade your privacy more than absolutely necessary, so I am glad I could reach you, dear._ "

"Wow. You are really special, you know that?" said Leeta.

Leeta

Jazira chuckled. " _Actually, I do. So, I guess I had better call for Tabinjo now to help me get all those boxes to the transport-ship. I am not sure when we will be back, since I don't know how long it will take till everyone's belongings are stored away. But I hope it won't take too long._ "

"Okay. Thank you again. For everything. See you later then."

" _You are welcome, dear. See you later._ "

"Okay." Jazira hung up, and Leeta opened the door and handed Maranja the device. "Thank you."

"You're welcome, sweetie." Maranja smiled and put the c.d. back in her pocket. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"No, thank you."

"All right. If you need anything, just ask, okay? I will be in the kitchen."

"Okay."

***

When Maranja walked away, Leeta closed the door and leaned heavily against it. Shit! That had been unexpected.

She went back to the facilities and took off her uniform pants. The black biker shorts Sheela had lent her, were already soaked. "Fuck!" She peeled them off, careful not to make too big a mess. It couldn't be helped, though. The cuts had been too deep. The blood was running down her legs, and the soaked shorts smeared blood wherever they touched. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Goddamn I'm such a fucking idiot! Why didn't I realise that I don't have the fucking skin-healer here? Fuck!"

She went on cursing herself while she tried to stop the bleeding.

***

She had been so desperate again.

When Jazira had left, she had gone to her room to lie down. She had recollected the day, and tried to make sense of those odd, strange feelings she felt.

She felt so very safe and cared for when Jazira held her in her arms. But although those feelings were pretty foreign to her as well, they weren't odd, and she could recognise them for what they were, and they felt really good. Nevertheless, she didn't dare to trust this to last much longer. Surely Jazira would soon be tired of her, but she decided to enjoy her good fortune for as long as it would last.

As for those odd feelings however, she had no name. It was different from having a crush, much more profound. She had had the odd crush in her life, even though she had never acted on them.

The last one had been Tica. But at that time, Tica had been head over heels in love with the captain. The captain had apparently not returned her feelings, and then Tica had been tetchy for months. Leeta had wanted to console her, but Tica rebuffed every attempt until Leeta had given up. Perhaps she was just too stupid to find the right words. Or Tica just didn't want to be friends with someone who could only manage to do the most simple tasks, and who needed an awful lot of time for them into the bargain, and even then she could not always do them to perfection. Tica had been the first chief who didn't scold her for her ineptness, though. She even covered up for her, and sometimes worked overtime to correct the tasks when Leeta had failed.

It wasn't even that she was too stupid to do her job. She just often forgot or overlooked things, and she never managed to concentrate for any length of time. She got easily distracted, and often got side-tracked. She lost herself in tiny little details that weren't really necessary for the task at hand, and thereby she lost time, which in turn stressed her out, causing her to rush to finish, resulting in getting confused and making mistakes.

She was such a fucking failure. No wonder no one wanted to be friends with her, let alone anything more than that.

Drifting into these thoughts Leeta began to feel the tension building up again, as it often did when she worked herself up into such self-deprecating thoughts. It was like an electric charge that expanded and threatened to destroy her. When she tried to fight it, she was already too far-gone. The urge to cut herself to reduce the tension became overwhelming, and she got up to search for a suitable tool. When she couldn't find one right away, she became more and more desperate. Then she finally looked into Cedra's toiletry kit, and found a pocket knife that contained several little utensils. She would only need the knife.

She closed the doors to the facilities and pulled off the biker shorts. Sitting down on the floor, she started to draw the knife over her thigh. Watching with the usual detached satisfaction, she observed the blood starting to seep from the slash, pooling into drops that quickly grew bigger and ran down her thigh, forming red rivulets on her skin. It wasn't enough, though. She still felt the unbearable overvoltage, so she drew the knife over the other thigh as well. Then she leaned back against the cold, tiled wall and closed her eyes. Yeah, that was better. She felt the blood running over her thighs, carrying the tension along, out of her body. The cuts started burning, and she relished in the feeling of stinging pain that replaced the feeling of tension and despair. So relieving.

Then the doorbell rang and catapulted her back into everyday life. "Fuck!" She quickly grabbed a few handfuls of tissue and wiped her thighs, hissing when the cuts burned at the touch, yet feeling intensely satisfied about the pain at the same time.

The doorbell rang again. "Damn!" she cursed under her breath. She couldn't delete all the evidence so quickly, so she only washed her hands thoroughly. Then she hastily pulled on the shorts, and rushed to her room to get her uniform pants to cover her legs. "Crap!" She had to put on her boots, too. One of her socks was blood stained also, and the blood had seeped through and was visible on her foot.

When the bell rang a third time she was already making her way to the door.

***

Now she was sitting on the floor of the facilities, pressing the shorts against the cuts, and staring at the horrible mess she had made. "Fuck." She let her head fall back against the wall and closed her eyes. How could she ever get this mess cleaned up before the others came back? What a fucking idiot she was! The satisfying burning and throbbing of her thighs was only a small compensation compared to the trouble she would be in, if she didn't get everything cleaned up in time. Nevertheless, it was satisfying, and she decided to enjoy it until the bleeding stopped. Before that, she couldn't do anything anyway.

Chapter 17

After the memorial, Tashana, Kitanjo and Danara accompanied Tica, Laris and Zira to help them get their belongings. All three were aghast to see the damage, but they were almost more astonished about the tiny size of their quarters and furniture. Now they could understand why their guests were so amazed by the size of Shakarian rooms and furnishings. Their quarters weren't much bigger than a Shakarian walk-in closet.

Kitanjo helped to free the door to Zira's bedroom, before he walked over to help Laris.

For Zira there wasn't much to pack. She had already decided, she would leave her training equipment behind, since she could simply use the training room of the temple. The rest of her belongings could fit into just two boxes.

When Zira had put the last item into the second box, she closed it and said to Danara, "Okay, done."

Danara looked at her incredulously. "Huh? What do you mean, "Done"?"

"Done packing. You can stick a label on the box, and then we can go and help the others."

"What's with the other cupboards?" Danara pointed towards the living area.

"They are empty." When Danara looked strangely at her, Zira rolled her eyes and added, "Yeah, I know, most people feel the need to clutter up their quarters. I never saw the sense in accumulating stuff."

Danara shook her head in wonderment. "Well, it's definitely practical when you need to move ... I don't even want to think about moving. I guess I will stay in my quarters in the temple until the day I die." Shaking her head again, she stuck the label on the box.

Zira had to grin when she thought about Danara's huge quarters, which although neat, were full of decorations, plants and stuff ... and Zira guessed, all of her many cupboards and drawers were full as well. "How long have you been living in the temple?" she asked while she took the box and gestured Danara to follow her into the living room.

"I quasi grew up there," said Danara, and seated herself on the small sofa while Zira assembled drinks for them. "My parents lived in Askaria. My father is an engineer too. He was the main engineer of the temple. He took me with him to work since I was three. I have always loved aircrafts and engines and machines in general. One day, when I was eight, I refused to go back home with him. He tried to persuade me, but I knew his task was finished, and he had taken on another assignment. My parents would move to Q'efaar, that's in the desert in the northeast, close to where my parents were born. My father would work on developing the new aircrafts. So I knew, we wouldn't come back anytime soon, and I clung to the stairway of Jazira's aircraft that we had just repaired, and told him I would stay. Nanjara returned and saw us arguing. She came over and asked what was wrong. Well ... and then Nanjara offered to take responsibility for me and let me stay with her."

"Wow. So, Nanjara is kind of a surrogate mother for you?"

Danara smiled. "Well, not quite, but in a way, I guess you could say that ... Nanjara saw to it that I had wonderful teachers so I could go on studying engineering, and she made me learn languages with Varenja ... that was the deal, because if I wanted to stay in the temple, I would have to be able to communicate in the three main languages. And very soon she gave me one of her private guest quarters so I would have my own place, and not clutter up her quarters with my 'projects' anymore.

"Engineers!" exclaimed Zira, thinking of Tica's 'projects' that were always part of the chaos that dominated her quarters.

Danara chuckled and went on, "But it wasn't only Nanjara who looked after me. Many others of the temple cared for me too, so I would say I have a really large family. Well, and when I was twelve, Nanjara had a wall build in to separate our quarters, so I got my very own space ... that was after I had 'enhanced' her pool while she was on vacation."

Zira chuckled, "How did you 'enhance' it?"

Danara grinned sheepishly, "Well ... there wasn't much to do at the time ... and I was just 12 ... and I was bored ... so I enhanced her pool with a fountain that went on as soon as one stepped on the first step of the pool ... needless to say, she was not amused when she returned from vacation, and wanted to use the pool, and it scared the living daylights out of her when suddenly the fountain went on and the water hit her at the back of her head."

Zira broke into laughter, and Danara explained apologetically, "It wasn't supposed to hit her head! It was supposed to go over the head and rain down in the middle of the pool ... I had only miscalculated the angle because, well, I tested it with my own height." Danara grinned sheepishly.

Zira chuckled, and with a swift motion she pushed Danara down and pinned her to the sofa. Hovering over her, Zira purred, "I love your height!"

Danara humphed, but before she could protest, Zira silenced her with a passionate kiss.

Shortly after, Danara wanted to move, and almost fell off the sofa. Zira caught her in time, and Danara cursed, "How could you ever cope with such tiny furniture? They are even too small for me!"

Zira chuckled, "That's just because you aren't used to them."

Danara grumbled, "And I don't want to get used to them, either."

Zira grinned and sat up. "Well, luckily you won't have to, since my quarters in the temple are already furnished with wonderfully oversized Shakari furniture."

Danara sat up too and asked, "Say, why do you even need those quarters? The stuff in those two boxes would easily fit into my quarters." She waggled her eye-brows suggestively.

Zira pursed her lips, looking thoughtful. "Well, if you put it like that ... and we wanted to take 'the quick way', anyway, huh?"

"Uh huh," acknowledged Danara, grinning happily.

Zira smirked and said, "All right let's get those boxes to your quarters then." She slapped her thighs and wanted to get up, but Danara pounced on her and Zira let herself be pinned to the sofa.

"Ouch!" cried Danara, when her foot hit some training equipment that lay beside the sofa. Cursing, she let up on Zira and slumped next to her, holding her aching foot.

Zira immediately sat up. "I'm sorry, these aren't usually lying around. Shall I get Kitanjo or Tashana?" she asked worriedly.

Danara grumbled, "Nah. It's probably just gonna bruise. But damn, I'm glad you aren't taking those with you!" Angrily, she wiped a tear from her eye.

Zira took her in her arms and said, "I'm really sorry, Danara."

Snuggling into the embrace, Danara sighed and mumbled, "Mmmh, you smell good."

When Zira chuckled, Danara asked, "What?"

"Oh, nothing, that comment just reminded me of something."

Danara leaned back and looked questioningly at Zira, "Of what?"

Zira sighed and said, "It just reminded me that Leeta once said the same thing to me ..."

"Who is Leeta?" interrupted Danara.

Zira refrained from rolling her eyes about the underlying jealousy in Danara's tone and explained, "She's on the engineering crew. You have seen her. She was with Jazira today."

"The one with the short black hair?"

"Yeah."

"Is she ... your ex-partner?"

"Hell, no! She said it to me when we were riding the lift together."

Zira chuckled at Danara's strange look and said, "I guess I must have had a similar look on my face back then. I didn't even manage to respond. The lift halted, she said "Good night!", and only when the doors of the lift shut again, did I realise that I should have said something. Her comment so out of the blue had me completely lost for words. That's why I was chuckling when I remembered that scene. It was weird."

Danara shook her head in confusion. "You mean you have never been close to her?"

Zira shook her head, "No, I have never been close to her. I don't even really know her, although we have been working on the same ship for over five years. I have no idea why she said that, or how she could smell anything at all since we weren't even standing close."

"Weird!"

"Yeah, weird. But she's harmless, and Tica seems to be pretty fond of her, so I guess she's actually okay." Zira smiled and shrugged her shoulders. "Speaking of Tica ... I need to tell her, that she can have my quarters in the temple if she likes. Come on, let's get the boxes out and help the others, hm?"

"Okay."

***

Tashana had to cut the doors to Tica's quarters open, since not even the device to open them worked, and when Tica finally saw the damage, she broke into tears. She crouched down and picked up the parts of a little figurine that was broken into two halves. She slumped to the floor, cradling the broken parts and sobbed.

When Tashana knelt down beside Tica and took her in her arms, the onslaught of thoughts and feelings Tashana was confronted with was not as overwhelming as it had been the first time. As Tashana had learned, it seemed that once she had melted with someone once, she would the next time only receive all the new experiences, thoughts and feelings that had transpired. Nonetheless it took her some effort to deal with Tica's upset mind.

When she had gained control and started to calm the engineer, she noticed surprised, that Tica could feel her feelings. How was this possible? Tashana wondered. Tica didn't know what to make of these feelings yet, as she obviously had never experienced this before, and she wasn't sure if she was just imagining it, but Tashana could easily see that she was not imagining it. Tashana blushed when she learned about Tica's fantasies about her. Was there hope for them? Could she tell Tica about what happened to her when she came into physical contact with someone? Since Tica could feel her feelings without intending it, perhaps she could relate to what happened to Tashana. Perhaps she would be able to accept it...

Tica snuffled, and Tashana let go of her to conjure up a cloth. Gently taking the broken figurine from Tica's hands so that Tica could blow her nose, she regarded the two pieces and held them together. Concentrating on the figurine, she let the energy flow through her hands, melting the two halves together.

When Tica saw this, she flung her arms around Tashana's neck and cried, this time of joy and thankfulness. Tashana happily returned the embrace.

Then Tica asked, totally amazed, "How did you do that?"

"I put the halves together."

"Well, yes, but how? Not even an assembler could have done that, unless it had been programmed to produce the whole item."

"Well, I am just using my imagination and abilities, but I assume a computer cannot be programmed to imagine, right?"

"That's right, unfortunately. When making a copy, the assembler will scan the item to produce a copy, but if it doesn't know what the undamaged item looks like, it would only produce a copy of the damaged item."

"How impractical."

"Indeed." Tica agreed. Then she looked down and asked shyly, "Could you repair the other things, too?"

Tashana looked around pensively, "I believe so, but it will take time. Especially those that are smashed into smithereens. Of those, I would also need an image. It would be easier, to produce new ones, though."

Tica gaped at her, "I would never have imagined that those could be repaired at all. So just forget about them."

"But you are sad they are broken."

"Yes, but I would never expect you to repair them. And I don't think I have a picture of them, anyway. So forget it, I'll get over it."

"I don't need a 'picture', it would suffice if you would remember how they looked, I could then take the image from your mind to reproduce the item, or repair the broken one if you would prefer that."

Tica only gaped at her slack-jawed.

Tashana tilted her head and grinned, amused about Tica's expression.

Shaking her head, Tica brought herself out of her astonishment and said, "Uh, well, thanks for the offer, but uh ... I don't think that will be necessary, I really think I will get over it."

Tashana smiled. She could easily see that Tica was just too embarrassed and overwhelmed to accept the offer, so she decided to put the offer aside for the time being and said, "As you wish. You just pack everything that you don't want to _get over_ , I will see what I can do to repair them later, okay?"

"Okay. Thank you," said Tica and looked around. She heaved a weary sigh and said, "Man, where do I start with all this mess?"

"Well, how about you start with the things in front of you, while I get the boxes?" proposed Tashana.

Sighing again, Tica said, "Okay."

***

Zira entered the code to open the doors to Sirka's quarters. She had never seen Sirka's quarters. As far as she knew, no one ever had, so she was quite curious as to what they would look like. The doors swished open, and Zira was considerably surprised that Sirka's quarters looked a lot less chaotic than any of the others. Only a few chairs and tables were turned over.

She carried a pack of boxes inside and shut the doors.

Looking at Sirka's furniture, it dawned on Zira, as to why there was so little damage in these quarters - each drawer and each cabinet door was locked with a different electronic lock.

Shaking her head, Zira pulled a note out of her pocket, and regarded the descriptions and key codes that Sirka had reluctantly given to Laris after careful consideration.

Starting with the first cabinet to her left, Zira entered the code. "How typical!" she exclaimed, when the doors opened, revealing a vast number of bottles of booze, all safely secured by an artificial gravity pad and air buffers placed between them. Not a single one was broken. Switching the enhanced gravity off, Zira shook her head, and started packing the bottles carefully.

Some time later, Zira gaped in disbelief, when she opened yet another drawer with a key code. "I don't believe it! Fancy that! She even electronically locks her underwear!" Shaking her head, she packed all the underwear in one of the boxes, not exactly surprised that there really was nothing else in the drawer.

In the wardrobe of Sirka's bedroom, Zira found a large metal trunk, also locked with an electronic code, and this one Sirka had not given away. Zira grasped the handles, wanting to lift it, but the trunk was so heavy that she couldn't lift it more than a few millimetres. "Fuck me running! This is like relocating the Imperial Treasury!"

She decided to finish packing first, and ask Kitanjo for help with the trunk when she was done.

***

When they had freed about half of the floor, Tica went over to the assembler, and asked Tashana if she could offer her something to drink.

"Yes, Coke please," said Tashana happily.

"Wow, you even remember the name. Cool."

Tashana chuckled. "I didn't when Laris asked me earlier. But she understood anyway and I like it."

Tica handed her a glass of Coke and said a touch sadly, "Pity, I wasn't there. I'd have loved to introduce you to my favourite drink."

Tashana reached for the glass and touched Tica's arm with the other hand, "Don't be sad. There will be a lot of other things you may introduce me to."

Tica blushed furiously, and Tashana looked down to cover her smirk.

Tica turned back to the assembler to distract herself from her embarrassing predicament.

Tashana watched her curiously, and witnessed as Tica assembled a pair of fur-covered handcuffs, decorated with little card-symbols and a gift box to put them in.

"Don't ask," said Tica when she noticed Tashana's questioning look, "That's something between Sirka and me."

When Tashana looked at her curiously, Tica sighed and relented. "Okay, Okay ... earlier Sirka caught me off guard and managed to make me blush ... terribly so ... in front of Nanjara ... and by that revealing something, I'd rather not have revealed. This is just a little revenge ... Uh ...," Tica pursed her lips and looked up. Then she looked at Tashana and added innocently, "Would you be so nice and write a label with Nanjara's name on it?"

Tashana could now put the pieces together with what she had learned from the last mind melt, and she shook her head, grinning. "You are baaad! But yes, I will do it."

Tica grinned mischievously. "Thank you!"

When the name tag was on the box, Tica went over to Sirka's quarters. She handed the box to Zira and asked her to put it with Sirka's stuff.

At Zira's questioning glance, Tica just explained darkly, "Revenge."

"Ah!" said Zira, grinning, "What did'cha come up with?"

"Oh," said Tica in a casual tone, "Just some tools for the prison guard ..."

Zira thought for a moment, and when it dawned on her, she laughed. "God, you are so bad!" And she added innocently, "Say, weren't we asked to save energy and only use the assemblers for really important stuff?"

Tica straightened and stated gravely, " _This_ is _very_ important. I need to maintain my reputation."

"What reputation?" asked Zira deadpan.

Tica raised an eyebrow at Zira and said, "As being baaad!"

They both broke into laughter.

***

On the way to her quarters, Meera stopped in her tracks.

Manira almost bumped into her. When she realised why Meera had stopped, she exclaimed, "Whoa! Shit!"

"Yes," said Meera, staring at the remnants of Naara's and two neighbouring quarters. The bright Shakarian sun was shining inside through a huge gap where once had been windows and the outer wall.

Other passengers and Shakari helpers also halted and stared aghast at the damage.

"My quarters are right next to the hull breach," Meera said quietly, shivering from the realisation of how closely she had escaped death.

Manira laid an arm around Meera's shoulders, and said calmly but determined, "Let's get your stuff and get out of here."

"Mhm," Meera nodded, and they went the rest of the way to her quarters.

***

When the first Sarvians exited the vessel, a camera team approached them and asked if they would mind being interviewed.

Most of the Sarvians excused themselves, not wishing to talk right now. Only Sheela, Cedra, Rovin and Haakeem were up to the task, and readily answered the questions of the camera team until they were ready to depart.

Sunset over the Grasslands

Chapter 18

On their way back, Jazira asked Tabinjo if he would see that Leeta's belongings were brought to her quarters in 505. She would like to go ahead and see how Leeta was doing.

"Of course. Don't worry. I will manage," Tabinjo said, and Jazira got the feeling that the earnest 15 year old acolyte enjoyed being given responsibility. He would become a wonderful Sha'ntazhéra, of that, Jazira was sure. She was very proud of her scholar and she told him so.

When they reached the temple, Tashana was already awaiting them, and she told the Sarvians, they may get ready for dinner. The Shakari would unload everything and leave it at the doors of the respective quarters.

***

Jazira had already rung twice when Cedra came with the next elevator.

"Is she not opening?"

"No."

"Well, come in. Maybe she is in the shower. You can just as well wait inside, I guess," offered Cedra, and entered their quarters.

"Thank you," said Jazira and stepped in behind her.

"No problem," said Cedra, disappearing into her room, shutting the door behind her.

Jazira closed the main door, and looked quizzically in the direction of the facilities when she noticed, the door was standing ajar and the lights were on, but she could not hear any sound. She went over to the door and called out, "Leeta? Are you in there?"

Only when she was answered by a silent groan, Jazira dared to peek inside. "Dear Goddess!" she breathed and rushed towards Leeta.

Leeta blinked. "Oh. Sorry. I must have fallen asleep."

"What happened?" asked Jazira while she lifted the blood-soaked piece of cloth.

Leeta tried to remember, and when she looked down at Jazira's hands she groaned and closed her eyes. "Oh shit!"

The blood on the shorts had partly dried, and it made them stick to the cuts and the surrounding skin. Carefully, Jazira peeled them off, sucking in breath when she saw the swollen, angry red slashes.

Leeta hissed in pain.

"I am sorry, dear." And while she started working on the cut, Jazira asked again, "What happened?"

Leeta groaned, and after a moment she stated, "I forgot that I don't have a skin-healer here."

"Well, I am here now. Don't worry. It won't take long. But how did this ...," she froze when a knife poking out from a pile of bloody tissues caught her eye.

A second later, Cedra called, "Hey Leeta! Are you almost ready? Jazira was looking for you. Guess she didn't want to wait any longer."

Jazira got up and had the door almost closed, when Cedra spotted her. "Ah, there you are. Where's Leeta? Can I use the shower now?"

"Use the bathroom, please," said Jazira and closed the door. She had no time for explanations right now. Her heart was aching from what she had just discovered. She went back to Leeta and proceeded healing the cut.

Cedra shouted from outside, "Hey! I have my stuff in there. Can't you two have fun somewhere else?"

Leeta coughed, "Uh, can't you just give her her stuff, please? I don't want her to be angry with me."

Jazira halted but didn't look at her, "She won't be pleased, either, when she discovers that you used her knife to slaughter yourself." It was just a guess, but she had spotted a little open bag in the sink, and she knew, Leeta didn't have any of her belongings here yet. So she guessed it was Cedra's bag and probably her knife.

Leeta flinched, but she didn't object and stayed silent. Jazira sighed heavily. "All right." She reached for the knife and moved her hand over it until it was shining like new. Then she folded it up and got up.

"Her toiletry kit is on the sink," Leeta said in a subdued voice.

Jazira placed the knife in the bag, zipped it up and went to the door. She opened it and called Cedra who was on her way back to her room, "Here is your bag." She put the bag on the floor and shut the door again.

She healed the rest of the first cut, and when she peeled the shorts from the second, Leeta hissed in pain again. This time Jazira did not apologise, and just started to heal the cut in silence. It took her a great effort to control her troubled emotions to the point that they wouldn't interfere with her work.

Leeta remarked in a silent voice, "She thinks that we ...," she left the rest unsaid.

Jazira didn't look up and continued her work when she said, "Yes. Would you rather I tell her what happened?"

Leeta gulped and breathed, "No."

After a while she added, "She will probably tell it to the others."

Jazira was just finished and faced her. "And? What do you want to do about it?" When Leeta avoided her gaze and didn't answer, she said, "I can tell you what I am willing to do. I can either stay silent and let her think and gossip as she likes, or I can tell her the truth. What I won't do, however, is to lie. You can think about this and tell me what you prefer."

When Leeta hung her head and tears started to fall on her shirt, Jazira took her in her arms.

Leeta sobbed, "I don't want them to know ... but ... I can't ask you to let her think that ... well ... that you and I ... I ... I can't do that to you ... you've been so kind to me ... I couldn't bear it if they were talking bad about you ... but I'm so afraid about them knowing the truth ..."

Jazira leaned back in surprise. "Wait a moment." She lifted Leeta's chin with her finger, to make her look at her. When she finally looked her in the eye, Jazira asked, "You think it would be bad for _me_ if they believe we are having hot, passionate sex in the shower?"

Blushing furiously, Leeta only nodded.

Jazira grinned and shook her head in disbelief. "Well, this may be one of the things where our cultures differ, but I assure you, Shakari would rather be envious and tease me about having the stamina to keep up with such a young woman."

Leeta shook her head. "It's not about the age difference. That would probably cause a similar reaction in my culture, well at least by most, I believe." She sighed. "It's about me."

Jazira looked questioningly. "How so?"

Leeta wanted to look away, but Jazira caught her chin and gently turned her back to face her.

Leeta didn't resist, but she couldn't manage to look Jazira in the eye when she said, "I'm nothing. I can't even do my job right, and I don't mean just now. I never had friends. I'm an outsider. I'm a loser. No one wants to have anything to do with me. Whereas you are the Sha'ntakara of the main temple and you are doing amazing things. You are beautiful. You are socially integrated and people respect you. It would most certainly damage your reputation if people thought you are with a loser like me. They would think you are foolish to waste your time with me when you could have anyone you want. There's just no logical reason why you would want to be with me. People would abandon you. And I don't want to drag you down into this place of loneliness and isolation I'm destined to be in."

Jazira took a deep breath, shaking her head slightly with a sad and serious expression on her face. "Is that why you did this?" She gestured with her head to Leeta's legs.

Leeta nodded.

"How long have you been doing this?"

Leeta shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know. Since I was a teenager. Maybe 14 or 15."

Jazira sucked in breath. "Dear Goddess!" she whispered, and she pulled Leeta into her arms and hugged her fiercely. She vehemently fought the tears that were threatening to spill over. It wouldn't do Leeta any good if she lost it now. She needed to be strong for her. She needed to show her how much she cared about her, and that she would be there for her. The beautiful and troubled young woman had grown to her heart in such a short time it surprised Jazira. Sure, she did care for people in general, which was what made her choose her profession, after all. But what she felt for Leeta went way beyond her usual caring. She actually ached from the misery the young woman had gone and was still going through. And she knew without a doubt she would do everything to ensure Leeta would never feel that lonely and desperate again. When she had herself back under control, she stated calmly but firmly, "This will end now."

Leeta tensed and wanted to protest, but Jazira stopped her and held her by her shoulders, waiting for her to look at her. When she did, Jazira touched her cheek and said softly, "You won't have to deal with this on your own. You are not alone anymore."

Leeta shook her head and looked down, smiling sadly. "You can't be with me all the time."

"Oh yes. I can."

Leeta looked up at her in surprise. But her expression changed quickly into one of despair and she got angry. "And for how long? When will you be fed up with me? Now you may have pity on me and offer me this but this will change when you see for yourself what a loser I am, and then you will throw me away and ... ummph," Leeta found herself silenced by Jazira's lips.

Leeta tried to back away to go on with her ranting, but Jazira held her head firmly in place with her strong hands and didn't let her escape. And when Leeta felt Jazira placing gentle little kisses on her lips, she whimpered from the onslaught of emotions that threatened to overwhelm her, and suddenly she couldn't help but relax.

This was the first kiss in her life. And damn, it felt good. God, how she had longed for this. She would never have imagined that such a gorgeous woman as Jazira would be the first one to kiss her. Then Jazira softened her grip and started running her fingers through her hair. Leeta moaned inadvertently and found her lower lip caught by Jazira's. She whimpered and grabbed Jazira's arms. And then she felt the need to kiss her back and she mimicked Jazira's movements.

Jazira smiled between their kisses and when her tongue caressed Leeta's lower lip, Leeta felt a tingle surge through her body and her heart felt as if it had become an entity of its own, dancing a jig inside her chest. God, this was definitely better than just reading about it.

Digging into her memory about what she had read, Leeta got bolder and ran her hands down Jazira's sides and slowly back up again, daring to slide her thumbs just along the outside of her breasts. She had to grin happily when Jazira let out a long sensuous moan. This time she took the opportunity of catching Jazira's bottom lip. And when she slid her tongue over it, Jazira let out the sweetest of whimpers, which to Leeta's amazement caused her own body to react.

Then suddenly Jazira's lips were gone, and Leeta blinked her eyes in confusion. Jazira looked fondly at her and with a voice so unfamiliar deep and sexy that it sent shivers of arousal through Leeta's body, she asked, "Do you want to go further?"

Leeta looked at her with unveiled passion and determination. "Yes, please!"

She was surprised how low her own voice sounded. And the look on Jazira's face caused her stomach to produce the strangest feelings.

"Then let's take this to a more comfortable place," said Jazira and got up. She reached out her hands and Leeta took them and let her help her up.

"Oh shit!" cursed Leeta, when she looked at the mess on the floor. "I need to clean up first."

"These are all soiled beyond cleaning," stated Jazira.

"Yeah, I guess so. But I still need to get rid of them and clean the floor."

"Just put the tissues and clothes in the disposer. I will clean up."

"Uh ... where's the disposer?"

Jazira raised her eyebrow and grinned. "Right there." She pointed at the toilet.

When Leeta looked at her strangely, she rolled her eyes and added, "It doesn't care what kind of waste it disposes of. It just won't work with anything living."

"Ah. I see. Very practical," remarked Leeta and gathered the clothes, boots and tissues to put them in the disposer. When she turned around she saw the rest of the bloodstains on the floor vanishing. Jazira just stood there and pointed her hand at the stains. "Wow. That's even more practical."

"It comes in handy from time to time," said Jazira smirking. "And now ... let's see that we keep up with the gossip factory," she said grinning widely, but when she saw Leeta flinching at her mention of gossip, she added seriously, "If you haven't changed your mind, that is."

"I haven't changed my mind," Leeta said firmly. Then she looked self-consciously at her feet and said meekly, "Do you really want me?"

Jazira stepped forward and took her in her arms. Then in a purring voice she whispered in her ear, "Let me show you, Minínamé."

Leeta shivered, and when Jazira's lips gently tugged at her earlobe, she moaned and breathed, "Yess, show me, please."

"I will," whispered Jazira and kissed her tenderly. Then she cast a last look at the floor and cursed, "Damn! I'm leaving traces."

Both looked down at her robes, and Leeta said ruefully, "Oh god, your beautiful robes, I'm so sorry."

Jazira gently touched her cheek, "Don't be. They are just clothes. You are more important, Minínamé." Waggling her eyebrows, she asked, "Would you like to help me get rid of them?"

Leeta blushed and nodded.

Jazira winked and emptied her pockets. Then she showed Leeta, how to open the vestment, and together they slowly undressed her until she stood in only her underwear. Leeta, however, was so aroused by now, that she couldn't stop her hands from wandering over Jazira's body, and Jazira happily let her explore.

Leeta was utterly fascinated by being allowed to touch Jazira so intimately, to feel her bronze skin and the heat radiating from it. And she voiced her thoughts, when she slid her hands over Jazira's bare arms, "You feel so good." And when she reached her hands, she took them and raised them to her mouth, kissing them lovingly.

Jazira closed her eyes, amazed by the intense feelings her young, inexperienced lover evoked in her. She felt Leeta lower their hands again, and then her hands started caressing back up her arms. When they reached her shoulders, only the fingertips moved on. They travelled slowly down her chest and between her breasts. Jazira hummed with pleasure.

Leeta craved for feeling more of Jazira's skin, so she let her hands glide over her belly and around her sides. Reaching the hem of her shirt, she wormed her hands under the soft fabric, and when her palms touched Jazira's bare back she just let them stay there and moved closer. She inhaled Jazira's scent, that was now definitely muskier than before. "Mmmh, you smell so good." She slid her hands higher and placed gentle kisses on Jazira's neck. "Mmmh so soft."

"Oh my," Jazira moaned, and leaned her head to the side to give Leeta better access. She was getting decidedly week in the knees, and put her hands on Leeta's shoulders to brace herself. "Uh ... darling? Mmmmh ...," Jazira forgot what she wanted to say when Leeta took her earlobe between her lips.

Leeta tremendously enjoyed the effect she seemed to have on Jazira. "Yes?" she whispered in her ear.

Jazira shivered when Leeta's breath caressed her ear, and with some difficulty she tried to remember what she had wanted to say, while Leeta went on exploring her back with her hands and her tongue caressed her ear. When Leeta's thumbs brushed the outside of her breasts, Jazira gave up any further attempt to think coherently and moaned, "Never mind."

Leeta chuckled and purred in a low voice, "Short time memory loss?" and went on with her exploration of Jazira's body.

"No ... mmmh ... brain temporarily inoperative ... oh sweet Goddess," Jazira moaned and squeezed Leeta's shoulders when she caressed the underside of her breasts.

Leeta chuckled and whispered, "Would you like to go somewhere comfortable now?"

"Uh huh," Jazira uttered. Her eyes fluttered open and she was greeted by the smiling brown eyes of Leeta. She looked at her so openly and lovingly that Jazira's chest ached from the emotions that flooded her heart. "Minínamé," she breathed and gently caressed Leeta's cheeks. Leeta closed her eyes and Jazira kissed her tenderly before she let her go and said, "All right let's finish up here."

Jazira's put her robes and shoes in the disposer, and Leeta opened the door and peeked out. Cedra was nowhere to be seen so Leeta held out her hand to Jazira. "Come on, the coast is clear."

Jazira's look fell on the back of Leeta's legs and she shook her head. "Darling, I guess you better shut the door again. I have a better idea."

Leeta followed Jazira's look and cursed when she saw the dried bloodstains that were covering her legs, "Shit!"

Jazira took her hand and pulled her towards her. "Let's take a shower, hm?"

"Can't you just make it vanish?" Leeta pleaded.

"Oh, I could, but taking a shower will be much more fun," Jazira grinned and waggled her eyebrows. Silently she also thought, it would be better if all evidence would be washed away with water. A cleansing with water would not only have an external effect but also cleanse the soul.

Leeta's lips formed into a wide smile, and she closed her eyes when Jazira's lips touched hers. She felt Jazira's hands at her hips, searching for the hem of her shirt and when they found it and Leeta felt the hands gliding over her skin, she hummed with pleasure. She felt Jazira's lips tracing soft kisses along her jawline and down her neck, while her shirt was lifted upward. Leeta raised her arms, and Jazira carefully pulled the shirt over her head. She lowered her arms again and waited for Jazira to free her from the shirt. When she didn't but just held her trapped hands, Leeta opened her eyes to see what was wrong and gulped. Jazira's eyes were roaming over her naked body with open appreciation. And when she breathed, "Oh my, you are so beautiful," Leeta blushed and cast her eyes down.

Jazira took mercy on the embarrassed woman and freed her from the shirt. She simply let it fall, and then raised her arms invitingly. She closed her eyes and hummed when Leeta started to lift her shirt up with a tantalising slowness. When she had pulled the shirt up to her shoulders she stopped. Jazira felt Leeta's right hand leave her shoulder and she wanted to open her eyes but instead she arched towards Leeta and a loud moan escaped her, when Leeta's hand started stroking the outside of her breast, circling around and finally brushing over her nipple. Jazira couldn't hold her arms up any longer and just freed herself from her shirt. She looked at Leeta, and had to smile fondly when she saw the awestruck expression on Leeta's face, completely focused on her task of fondling her breast. When Leeta gently took her nipple between her fingers, Jazira arched towards her and hummed blissfully. The fingers left her breast, and Jazira whimpered from the loss. Soft lips covered her own and tender hands travelled down her sides and pulled her closer. When their breasts touched, Leeta and Jazira both moaned with pleasure.

Leeta was completely overwhelmed by the intense feelings she was experiencing, and she had to stop for a moment to calm herself. Leaning her cheek against Jazira's, she breathed heavily. She felt strong arms encircling her and holding her close.

They stood silent and unmoving for a while, and Leeta was grateful for the patience and understanding of the older woman. God, she felt so safe and loved.

When she had calmed down, she nuzzled Jazira's neck and whispered, "Thank you."

Jazira stroked her hair and said gently, "You are very welcome, my darling. Would you like to stop now?"

Leeta looked up at Jazira and shook her head, "No! I just needed a break. The feelings ... they were so intense ..." She cast her eyes down, "I have never felt anything like this. It ... is overwhelming. But in a very very wonderful way." She looked up and smiled sheepishly.

Jazira answered by touching Leeta's cheeks and kissing her softly. Then she leaned back and asked grinning, "Does that mean we can have a shower now?"

"Oh yeah!" Leeta agreed.

Leeta wanted to reach for Jazira's panties but Jazira caught her arms and held her back. "Nuh-uh, we will never make it into the shower if we go on like this."

Leeta chuckled, "I guess you might be right about that."

"I sure am. So, no touching before we are in the shower and the water is turned on," Jazira warned her and let go of her arms.

Leeta pouted and joked, "Yes, mummy." She broke out into laughter when she saw Jazira's funny expression.

"Brat!"

Leeta giggled but relented, took off her panties and scooted into the shower.

Jazira looked after her and shook her head smiling. Then she undressed quickly, took off her headband and jewellery and followed Leeta.

In the shower they took their time to explore each other with their eyes, before Jazira reached for the handle and turned on the water. They both stepped under the soft spray that rained down from a large circular shower head in the ceiling.

Leeta stepped close to Jazira and asked, "May I touch you now?"

Spreading out her arms invitingly, Jazira said, "I'm all yours."

Suddenly nervous, Leeta swallowed. But when Jazira winked at her and nodded encouragingly, she took another step and put her arms around her, burying her face in Jazira's wet, curly hair. Jazira held her tight and they stayed in the embrace for a long while, enjoying the feeling of their joined bodies and the soft, warm water raining down on them.

Jazira had no problem with giving Leeta all the time she needed. She actually enjoyed the thrill of taking it slow and relishing in the feeling of being together, savouring every touch. She wasn't averse to having hot passionate sex, on the contrary. But this was different. The awareness of every movement, of every touch, of Leeta and of herself was such a marvellous experience. It was like a celebration of love and trust, of being together and cherishing each other. And for some reason it also made her feel close to Shakara, and she felt the Goddess' silent approval. Jazira sent a heartfelt thanks to Shakara for the precious treasure she had been blessed with.

To Leeta it felt almost surreal. All those feelings that surged through her. All those sensations from touching and being touched by Jazira. All so foreign but oh so incredibly wonderful. She felt Jazira's arms holding her close, felt her breath on her skin, their breasts pressing together, Jazira's belly against hers, their thighs touching, the soft water running down her body ... it was such a heavenly feeling. She sighed blissfully and nuzzled Jazira's neck.

Jazira felt Leeta stir and soon after, soft wet lips were trailing kisses up her neck. "Mmmmmh," she hummed and let her hands wander over Leeta's back. She stepped back just a bit, so that her hands could access Leeta's front. Leeta moaned and stopped all movement when Jazira brushed her thumbs over her breasts. Jazira took the opportunity and leaned down to kiss Leeta's shoulder while her hands gently caressed her breasts.

Leeta whimpered. She couldn't hold herself upright much longer, but she didn't want Jazira to stop. She suddenly was afraid she would break the spell and find herself alone again.

Jazira sensed Leeta's discomfort and rose to whisper in her ear, "Let me take care of you, Minínamé."

Leeta sobbed with relief and nodded. Jazira placed a quick kiss on her lips, and guided her to the side where she filled her hand with shower-gel. With great care but without lingering she lathered Leeta from head to toes and sent her back under the shower. Leeta complied and while she stood under the shower, she watched as Jazira lathered herself quickly, and then came over to join her.

When they had both rinsed themselves off, and Jazira had turned off the water they left the shower. They towelled themselves and then Jazira held out her hand and said, "Come on, Minínamé, let me take you to bed."

Smiling shyly, Leeta took the offered hand and let Jazira guide her to her room. On their way, Leeta cast a quick glance around, and was considerably relieved that Cedra was nowhere to be seen.

Inside her room, Leeta shut the door. Then she turned to Jazira and was enfolded in her strong arms. Suddenly, Leeta felt insecure again. How was it possible that Jazira wanted her? No one had ever wanted her. What if Jazira only did this out of pity or because she thought this belonged to her job or something? For a moment she thought, what the heck, this felt too good to cast away, so why not just enjoy it? What did it matter, after all, what Jazira's reasons were? ... But it did matter to her.

Jazira felt Leeta tense up. She stayed still and waited for her to relax, but when she sensed, it was getting worse and Leeta tensed even more, she leaned back to look at her and asked softly, "What's wrong, Minínamé?"

Leeta's eyes were clenched shut. She was fighting the urge to run away and find something with which to cut herself. She heard Jazira's voice as if from a distance, but the tension was rising again and she clenched and unclenched her fists on Jazira's back to try to ease the all too familiar feeling of a surging current. It didn't help, though. It never did. She needed to break her skin to let the current flow out. If she couldn't do that, she feared, it would destroy her.

Jazira became alarmed and took Leeta's face in her hands. "What's going on, Leeta?"

The feeling of overvoltage became unbearable. It made her cringe and she desperately fought the urge to cut. "Help me," Leeta pleaded.

Jazira did a quick scan, and realised what Leeta was going through.

Leeta was about to give up and run for the bathroom to get Cedra's knife but Jazira caught her. Leeta tried to resist when Jazira lifted her up, but Jazira held her tight and carried her over to the bed. Leeta cried, "I can't bear it. It's killing me. I need to let it out. Please, let me go."

"No. I won't let you go, dear. Listen to me, please." She held her tightly in her arms, pressing her firmly against her body.

Leeta sobbed in pain and she was breathing raggedly, but she tried to focus on Jazira's voice.

"This is not going to kill you. Stop fighting it. We will ride this out. I am here with you. You are not alone. I will not leave you and I won't let you go. "

Leeta was trembling and sweating and she was so tensed up that it hurt. Tears started streaming down her face, and she whimpered in pain.

"Focus on me, darling. I am your anchor. Feel me holding you." Jazira continued talking reassuringly, holding her tight until she finally felt Leeta relax. "I won't let you go. I love you, Minínamé." She placed a gentle kiss on Leeta's forehead.

Leeta took in a shuddering breath. She had calmed down considerably. The tension had abated, and she felt utterly exhausted. She didn't even have the power left to question Jazira's last words. She felt numb and empty, and she only wanted to sleep. She felt Jazira stroke her hair and whisper, "Sleep now, Minínamé. I will stay with you." She loosened her hold so Leeta could get comfortable, but Leeta was even too tired to manage this simple task. And a moment later she drifted into oblivion, still nestled in Jazira's ample bosom.

Jazira sighed relieved and smiled lovingly at the now peaceful expression on Leeta's face. Then she reached for a cushion and leaned back.

Leeta stirred slightly when Jazira moved, and she snuggled closer, draping her arm over Jazira's soft, rounded body.

Jazira caressed Leeta's damp short hair, thinking that it wouldn't be easy to bring the young woman to a state where she could trust again. And she prayed to Shakara to guide her and help her nurture her little treasure back to health.

Chapter 19

At the time Kitanjo and two helpers arrived with her belongings, Sirka was feeling much better. She told Kitanjo and Nanjara to put the large metal trunk in the walk-in-closet, and started to open the first box to check if nothing was missing of her belongings.

In one of the boxes, Sirka noticed a gift box that seemed to have a different name written on it. She called Nanjara over and showed it to her.

Surprised, Nanjara noticed her own name on the name tag.

"It is my name," she said.

Looking at each other questioningly, both shrugged their shoulders and Sirka remarked dryly,

"Well, it's kind of logical that you receive your deliveries here now since you've decided to occupy my quarters."

Nanjara didn't comment and started to open the box. Her eyebrows shot up when she saw what was inside, and she burst into laughter.

When she showed Sirka the handcuffs, Sirka squinted and said menacingly, "I'll get her for that!"

However, it didn't escape Nanjara's attention that Sirka had flinched at seeing the handcuffs, even if ever so slightly, and she wondered what might have caused this reaction.

Later, Nanjara called for a servant to bring them dinner, and while they were eating in the living room, the Servant went to make the bed and to collect the laundry.

Nanjara enjoyed the meal as usual, and asking Sirka if she liked the dish, too, Sirka remarked dryly, "It's not as bad as the tea."

When Nanjara raised an eyebrow at her, Sirka admitted grumpily, "It's actually quite good."

Nanjara just smiled.

After dinner, the doorbell rang, and Zira entered, keeping her promise to play cards with Sirka.

Nanjara wished them fun, and left for the arcades to have a nice smoke now that the doctor had company. She would return when Zira left.

***

Spying Naara at a table with the acolytes, Nanjara asked her if she would talk to her for a moment.

Naara agreed and they went to sit in the courtyard.

When Nanjara cautiously tried to talk about the issue Naara seemed to have in relation to touching, Nanjara was quite surprised when Naara responded tetchily, complaining about Shakari being annoyingly inquisitive as Tabinjo had already tried to interrogate her. She told Nanjara to please leave her alone and mind her own business, pointing out that she did not want to be scanned, either, she was doing just fine.

Nanjara did her best to assure her that she meant well. Nonetheless, she couldn't stop herself from offering her help, or that of one of the Healers, if Naara needed it.

Naara politely thanked Nanjara for the offer and explained, "I'm actually very happy here. And I would like to ask if it might be possible for me to stay here, even if the others leave Shakaran."

Even though Nanjara was aware that Naara was not as well as she claimed to be, she was pleased to hear that the petite woman liked being on Shakaran, and said in reply, "I can't promise, as this has never happened before, so there is no rule, yet, as far as I know, but I will see what I can do to make it possible. I'm fairly certain it can be arranged"

Hearing this Naara was visibly relieved, and she expressed her deep felt gratitude.

***

When Nanjara went to talk to Tashana, Tashana told her what she had already told Jazira, that it was too early to put a proposal on the opinions board, and she explained to her, why she wanted to wait.

Nanjara agreed that, given the circumstances, this would indeed be tactically better.

***

After talking to Tabinjo to hear his version of what had transpired, and what his opinion was on the matter, Nanjara decided to talk to Sorina. After all, the acolyte was not a Sha'ntakara, yet, so Nanjara wanted to make sure Sorina wouldn't take on more than she could handle because Naara seemed to trust her more than an acknowledged Sha'ntakara.

Sorina was indeed somewhat worried about Naara because of her occasionally strange attitude. Otherwise, however, Naara seemed to be perfectly fine, as she had showed no unusual behaviour towards Sorina and the other acolytes, and she expressed an interest in Shakarian culture. She had asked many questions, and had answered the acolytes' questions in turn.

Nanjara instructed Sorina to keep an eye on Naara, and not leave her alone for at least a few days, just in case there was some repercussion from the trauma Naara had suffered. She told Sorina to inform her of any problems or if the situation became overwhelming for her, and Sorina promised to do so.

***

Meanwhile, several Sarvians and Shakari were gathered in the arcades, listening to Mikanjo playing a stringed instrument, while several Shakari sang to the music.

The atmosphere became wonderfully peaceful when Mikanjo started to play soft instrumentals, and everyone was listening to the quiet music.

Feeling decidedly content and relaxed, Tashana put her arm on the backrest.

Shortly after, Tica leaned back without noticing that thereby she was touching Tashana's arm with her shoulder.

Tashana had to control herself, and not draw back reflexively. She didn't want to shy away from Tica. She wanted to get used to her touch, and not just that. Today she had noticed she was actually craving to touch Tica again, and she was curious to know what Tica was thinking and feeling, and what she had experienced while they were apart. And she was rewarded with a very tender mind-melt. Tica was completely relaxed, focusing on the soft music.

They sat like this for quite a while, when suddenly Tashana noticed alarmed that Tica's mind started to become foggy. She sighed in relief, realising Tica was only falling asleep. Tashana smiled fondly at the engineer and relaxed. And when Tica sank back, thereby leaning against her, Tashana laid her arm around her in support.

It was disturbing for Tashana to receive nothing at all from Tica, and she calmed herself by scanning her physical status several times, just to be sure that she was still alive and well.

Then suddenly strange images formed in Tica's mind, and it took a moment for Tashana to realise that Tica had started dreaming.

Tashana saw herself standing on a pedestal, reaching down to Tica. She could not see Tica, since she was viewing from Tica's point of view, but she saw Tica's hand reaching out, trying to grasp Tashana's hand, but she was just out of reach. Tashana heard herself encouraging Tica, but just as Tica made another attempt at reaching her, the scenery changed and they were in a strange forest, Tashana several steps ahead of Tica. Cute little animals like the one of the broken figurine were scampering over the path, and Tashana felt Tica's attention shift to the animals as she squatted down to pick up one of the fluffy creatures.

Tashana startled slightly, as Angos put his big hand on her shoulder, "Be gentle with her."

Tashana had to close her eyes to manage the onslaught of his intense mind. It took her a huge effort, to deal now with three minds at once - Tica still dreaming on the one side, her own in the middle and Angos on the other side. Angos' feelings and thoughts were extremely intense. His worry about his friend. His genuine friendly love for the engineer. His confusion about Tashana. He liked her but he didn't know her yet, so he was worried, she might hurt Tica. Surprised, Tashana noticed that he was also extremely single-minded and focused, and therefore the transmission of his past experiences and thoughts was unusually easy for her to control. And with deep sincerity she told him, "I promise."

"Good," he nodded.

Tashana felt his relief and his trust in her words, and right before he drew back his hand, she felt his mind shifting just as single-minded to thoughts about his partner.

Tica stirred, and becoming aware of her position, she blushed and apologised profusely.

"It's all right," reassured Tashana. "I'm glad, you could relax."

Still somewhat befuddled, Tica said, "Uh ... yeah ... well ... it's been an exhausting day. And the music is really soothing."

***

Naara was feeling tired, and excusing herself, she asked Sorina if she would be obliging and show her the way to her quarters as she couldn't remember it.

Having been advised to stay with Naara anyway, Sorina said, "Of course. I will be going with you," and she wished the others a good night.

Arriving at her quarters, Naara was surprised when Sorina entered with her and closed the door without having been invited, and said, "Uh, Sorina, I am really tired and I intend to go to bed now."

"Yes, sure, that's okay," said Sorina, and took a step towards the bedroom.

Naara stood rooted to the spot, flabbergasted. "Uh, don't you have a room of your own?"

Sorina turned to face Naara and explained, "Of course. But I will be staying with you. You have been traumatised and you should not be left on your own, yet." Sorina hesitated and added, "If you prefer an acknowledged Sha'ntakara to care for you, that's all right, of course. I will see who is available."

"No. No, it's okay," said Naara, looking confused. "Is this common on Shakaran? I mean, Healers staying with their patients, even through the night."

"Yes. Well, not in all cases, of course. But those patients who are suffering from trauma or are severely ill and have no partner or parent to care for them, become the responsibility of a Sha'ntakara," explained Sorina.

"I see," said Naara. She was still slightly uncomfortable at the thought of sharing a bed with someone she barely knew, but on second thoughts, she was actually glad to have company. She had not been looking forward to be alone. And she really liked the feisty young acolyte. So, she said, "All right. You may stay."

Sorina smiled.

Chapter 20

Leeta was awakened by loud, angry cursing. She blinked her eyes open and was greeted by Jazira's smiling grey eyes. She frowned in confusion and when she remembered, her expression changed to one of wonder. "You are still here," she whispered.

Jazira caressed her cheek and said, "Yes, my Minína."

Leeta frowned again and raised her head, turning towards the door. "Shit! She is angry."

"It would seem so, yes," Jazira agreed calmly.

Leeta groaned and buried her face in Jazira's bosom. Her voice muffled by her position she asked, "How can you keep so calm?"

Jazira tilted her head, raising her eyebrows questioningly. "Why would I not be?"

"Because she is angry. And rightfully so," explained Leeta, still speaking against Jazira's bosom.

"So?"

Leeta raised her head to look at Jazira. "So, what? Aren't you even feeling a little bit guilty?"

"Not at all," stated Jazira firmly.

Leeta sighed and let her head sink down on Jazira's breast again, though this time not face down. "Well, I do. We shouldn't have left such a mess in the facilities."

Jazira shrugged, still not seeing the problem. "We did clean up all the things that no one should see. The Servants will clean up the rest later if we don't do it ourselves, so what's the problem? "

Leeta processed this information, then taking a deep breath said, "The problem is, we are not used to Servants. I didn't know that, and I'm positive that Cedra doesn't either."

"Ah. I see," Jazira said seriously. Then she grinned and said, "Well, then I guess we should inform her." She tried to sit up but Leeta stopped her.

"Uh ... you can't go out there."

Jazira arched her eyebrow questioningly.

Leeta let her view demonstratively wander over Jazira's naked body and ... gulped. Damn, she got wet from just looking at her. "You are naked."

Jazira playfully followed her view, then she raised her eyebrows and said with a low voice, "Indeed!" She had to grin when Leeta shuddered. "Would you rather we stay here a little longer?" she asked.

Leeta blushed and nodded.

Jazira smiled lovingly and ran her fingers through Leeta's hair. "Then that's what we will do, Minínamé."

***

A wonderfully love-filled time later, Jazira said fondly, "I love you, Minínamé."

Leeta couldn't respond. She was still trying to catch her breath so she just snuggled even closer, feeling thoroughly fulfilled and utterly safe in Jazira's strong, loving arms.

When her breathing finally calmed, Leeta stretched out on her back. Staring at the ceiling she said thoughtfully, "I don't have words to describe how I'm feeling." Then she looked at Jazira and with a look full of heartfelt emotion she said, "I've never felt so wonderful in my life. I love you, too, Jazira."

Jazira smiled lovingly, and lowered herself to place a tender kiss on Leeta's lips.

They suddenly paused when Leeta's stomach demanded attention with a long, loud growl.

Leeta blushed in embarrassment, and Jazira cast a playfully shocked look at her stomach and said chuckling, "We will have to feed that monster before it jumps out at us."

Leeta grinned briefly, but her face turned into a rueful expression, "I guess I will have to eat, yeah. Don't want to pass out. Will you ... I mean, I would like to ... uh ... could we ...," she sighed and closed her eyes in frustration, trying to find the right words for what she wanted to say.

Jazira tenderly touched Leeta's cheek and said, "I have told you, you won't be alone anymore. So the answer is yes, I will be here and I would like it too, if we would continue later."

Leeta gaped at her in surprise.

Jazira chuckled and said, "I assume that look of yours means I filled in the blanks correctly, huh?"

Leeta swallowed and nodded. Then her stomach growled again and Jazira gestured, "Come on, let's get you something to eat."

Leeta reached for the bag with the clothes Sheela had lent her, and Jazira waited patiently till she was dressed.

"Uh ... you have no clothes to wear. These won't fit you." Leeta remarked.

"Don't worry. I just need to get my c.d. I will call for Lareena to get me something. Come on, I left it in the facilities," said Jazira as she went for the door.

"Wait. Let me go ahead and see if the coast is clear."

Jazira grinned, "All right."

When there was no one to be seen or heard, the two women went to the facilities where Jazira called Lareena.

" _Yes?_ "

"Lareena, could you do me a favour and get me some clothes and bring them to me? I am in 505."

Jazira grinned. She could practically see the wheels turning in the Servant's head.

" _May I ask where you left yours?_ "

Leeta blanched, and Jazira squeezed her arm and smiled reassuringly, shaking her head. Then she answered calmly, "I left them in the disposer."

" _Dare I ask why in Shakara's name you did that?_ "

"They were soiled."

" _And you couldn't simply go change them in your quarters?_ "

"No."

Lareena sighed. " _All right. What do you need?_ "

"Everything, except underwear."

" _All right. 505 you said?_ "

"Yes. Just enter the quarters and bring the clothes to the facilities, please."

" _Understood. I'll be right there._ "

"Thank you, Lareena, you are a dear."

When Jazira had closed the connection, Leeta said, "Thank you."

"No worries," said Jazira and winked. She gave Leeta a quick kiss and then started to put on her underwear.

Leeta picked up her own panties and Sheela's shirt and asked, "Where can I get these cleaned?"

Jazira was putting her jewellery back on and said, "We will just give them to Lareena. She will take care of them."

Leeta blushed. "But they are dirty."

"Of course. Otherwise they wouldn't need to be cleaned, now would they?"

"But isn't that unpleasant for Lareena? I mean, I wouldn't want to touch the dirty clothes of a stranger."

"Neither would I. But if Lareena had a problem with it, she wouldn't be a Servant. She would have chosen another profession."

Leeta looked down and mumbled, "Maybe she just didn't know what else to do."

Jazira looked at her questioningly, "I am not sure what you mean. Why would one choose a profession without really wanting to do it? You have an interest in something, you learn, if it doesn't fit you, after all, you simply choose something else until you find a profession that suits you."

Leeta sighed. "What if nothing fits you?"

"Then you just do whatever you want to do at any given moment. No one has to have a profession, darling. Some people have several. Others have none at all. I don't see why that would be a problem."

"It is a problem if you need money to survive," said Leeta.

"Ah. The concept you explained to me this morning. But remember what I told you, we do not have such a thing as money here. Everyone can have anything they want, with a few exceptions. And to get back to your initial concern, there is no need for Lareena to be a Servant if she doesn't want to. So, if she had a problem with caring for other people's dirty clothes, she would simply stop working as a Servant. So, don't worry about your clothes, darling. It is all right, really."

Leeta sighed. "Okay."

A knock at the door told them, that Lareena had arrived.

Jazira opened the door and took the clothes from Lareena. "Thank you, Lareena." She ignored Lareena's inquiring look, and stepped aside, "Leeta, this is Lareena." She turned back to the Servant, "Lareena, would you please care for Leeta's clothes."

Lareena smiled warmly at Leeta, "Of course." She reached out her hand, and Leeta hesitantly handed her the clothes, "Thank you."

"You are welcome, dear." She turned to Jazira again, expectantly.

Jazira smirked. "That would be all. Thank you."

Lareena shook her head, smiling. Accepting that she wouldn't get any more information now, but knowing she would eventually find out more, anyway. "All right. Have a nice evening, you two." She winked and left.

Leeta breathed a sigh of relief.

***

When they neared the frater, music and singing could be heard. They entered and saw that the room was empty, but there were quite a few people sitting at the tables in the arcades.

"Oh, Mikanjo is playing!" Jazira rejoiced. "Let's get something to eat and join them."

"Uh ..." Leeta wasn't particularly excited about the prospect of mingling with the others. "Can't we just listen from here?"

Jazira looked at Leeta, trying to ascertain what exactly bothered her. She knew, Leeta liked music and there weren't so many people out there. "We could. But to be honest, I would like to sing. How about we sit at the table to the left? It is vacant, so we could just share it between us, but when he plays something I would like to sing to, I could still take a few steps to the other table and join in. How does that sound?"

Leeta sighed, "Well, that's fair enough, I guess."

They had reached the kitchen and were filling their plates. Jazira halted and said seriously, "Darling, if you really don't want to sit outside, we will stay inside. Though I would appreciate it, if you would tell me what troubles you."

Leeta shrugged and looked down. "I don't belong there."

Jazira set her plate on the kitchen counter. She took Leeta's shoulders and turned her to face her.

"Listen to me, Leeta. I don't know what kind of terrible experiences you had to go through. But believe me, you belong there just as much as any of the others out there. And I assure you, not one of them will treat you badly. I will be there with you and I will be watching over you. I love you, sweet Minínamé."

Leeta took in a shuddering breath and asked in a subdued voice, "Do I belong to you now?"

Jazira hesitated for a moment. This was something that was taken very seriously on Shakaran. Nonetheless, it didn't take her long to make her decision. And she took Leeta's right wrist with her left hand and raised it to her heart, though carefully keeping the hand from touching her. Then she placed her right hand on Leeta's heart, looked her deep in the eyes and said in a grave tone, "I belong to you." She let go of Leeta's hand to let her make her decision.

Leeta understood the symbolism, (so she thought) and gathered that it was of significance and without hesitation she touched Jazira's heart. "I belong to you."

Jazira covered Leeta's hand and pressed it to her heart. "You belong to me."

Leeta raised her left hand too, and pressed Jazira's hand to her heart. "You belong to me."

They stood a moment in silence, gazing into each other's eyes.

"Congratulations!"

They both turned to the door from which Maranja now came towards them. When she reached them, she engulfed them both in a joyful bear hug.

"You two don't waste any time, do you?" she laughed happily.

Leeta blushed, though she was a bit confused why Maranja had congratulated them.

Jazira grinned, "Life is too short to waste any time, don't you think?"

"Oh, I wholeheartedly agree, my dear. So, when is the wedding?"

Leeta stared at her dumbfounded, then looked at Jazira and said awed but not quite sure if she understood correctly, "You want to marry me?"

Maranja raised her eyebrows. "Uh oh."

"Yes I do. That's what I just promised. I thought you understood the meaning. Why would I say I belong to you if I didn't mean it?"

Leeta flushed. "Well, I ... suspected, it was of significance, but I wouldn't have thought you would go _as_ far as to marry me."

"Do you not want to marry, Minínamé?" Jazira asked seriously. If she had judged Leeta's intentions wrongly, she would release her of the promise, since she hadn't explained properly beforehand what this entailed.

"Of course I do. Ohgod, I've never wanted anything more than that. I do want to belong to you. I just ...," she was so overwhelmed and tears started spilling over, "I would never have dared to imagine, that anyone would ever want to marry me ... and now _you_ want to marry me ... I ...," she threw herself into Jazira's arms and sobbed, "Thank you!"

Maranja heaved an exasperated sigh of relief, "Dear Goddess! You two can create some dramatic tension."

Jazira chuckled, and even Leeta had to giggle between sniffles and she looked ruefully at Jazira and said guiltily, "I'm sorry, I didn't understand right away."

Jazira grabbed Leeta's shoulders and held her in front of her. And with a very earnest expression she said, "Would you stop beating yourself up, please. You are not at fault here. You couldn't know this. I should have explained it to you. Although I did obviously judge your intentions correctly, you weren't aware of mine, and you weren't aware of the symbolism that would have made it clear for you. I'm sorry about that, my sweet Minína." Smiling, she caressed Leeta's cheek and said, "Now that everything is clear, how about we finally get something to eat and if you can cope with it, maybe we can even celebrate a bit?"

Leeta hugged her fiercely and mumbled against her neck, "I think, I can do that."

"Wonderful! I believe, I still have some bingaberry-wine in my secret storage," exclaimed Maranja happily.

Jazira gazed at her wide-eyed. "You have bingaberry-wine?"

Maranja grinned. "Uh huh. It never hurts to be prepared."

Jazira let go of Leeta with one arm, and pulled Maranja into the embrace and gave her a peck on the cheek. "You are a treasure, Maranja."

***

When Maranja had disappeared to get the wine, Jazira and Leeta finished filling up their plates and went outside, seating themselves at the vacant table as Jazira had proposed.

They ate in silence, just exchanging glances.

Leeta couldn't believe her luck. But it was true, wasn't it? Jazira had promised to marry her ... in front of a witness. She wouldn't do that without being serious now, would she? And she herself had promised, too. And although she hadn't really known what she was doing, she had been serious and still was. She had to chuckle about how crazy this all seemed.

She was going to marry an alien woman whom she barely knew, and for some unfathomable reason this felt completely and utterly right to her. She had had to crash-land on an alien planet in an unknown region of the universe to find the love of her life. Damn, life was an odd thing

"Care to share?" asked Jazira, pleased to see Leeta so happy.

Leeta had to shake herself out of her reverie. "Uh ... what?"

"You were chuckling. Care to share your merry thoughts?"

"Oh," Leeta grinned. "I was just thinking about how odd life is."

Jazira smirked. "Oh, it is, isn't it?"

"Attention, attention!" They were interrupted by Maranja, who had just stepped outside with a huge tray in her hands, her wife, Sharina, in tow with an equally large one. Both loaded with glasses.

The music stopped and everyone was looking curiously at Maranja.

Maranja tremendously enjoyed keeping her audience waiting. She and Sharina went around with the trays, handing around drinks of bingaberry-wine.

"Hey, don't keep us in suspense," Kitanjo exclaimed.

"Be patient, lad. Some anticipation won't hurt ya," Maranja admonished jokingly causing the others to laugh.

Kitanjo humphed, but joined in the laughter.

Knowing what was about to happen, Leeta was becoming decidedly uneasy. There were so many of her crew. How would they react?

Jazira watched Leeta. She noticed her wariness, and covered Leeta's hand to reassure her.

Leeta looked at their hands. Now knowing what this meant, the gesture warmed her, and she tried to smile at Jazira, only half succeeding.

When everyone was holding a glass, Maranja placed herself where all could see and hear her.

"Listen people! Tonight is a night to celebrate. Two of our friends have just declared to each other their belonging." She went over to Leeta and Jazira and gestured them to get up, while Shakari quickly explained to the quizzically looking Sarvians what this meant.

When they were standing in front of her and the whispers had abated, Maranja raised her glass.

"Jazira and Leeta, may Shakara bless you!"

"May Shakara bless you!" all present Shakari called out in chorus.

"Congratulations!" the Sarvians joined in.

All sipped from their glasses. Tashana got up first, and walked over to the newly engaged couple.

Raising her hands to their cheeks without touching them, she felt Leeta's insecurity, her troubled emotions and also her sincere love for Jazira. And she felt Jazira replete with deep love for Leeta and a hint of worry for her fiancée. She also received some images that shocked her but suddenly to her surprise, she also sensed Shakara's presence, giving Her approval, which usually She would give at the wedding ceremony before transmitting Her blessing through the acting Shavarin.

Smiling, but in a grave tone, Tashana said, "I wanted to give you my blessing and you have it, but you also already have Shakara's approval. Please, let me deliver Her blessing."

Jazira nodded and Leeta, who had never been blessed by anyone and didn't know much about religion at all, just nodded too.

Feeling the familiar pleasant energy flowing through her, Jazira closed her eyes, smiling blissfully.

Leeta tensed when she felt a strange energy surge through her. She didn't know what was happening and it scared her. But after a moment, she suddenly relaxed as she was filled by a gentle feeling of love and peace. And she, too, had to smile.

She came to when she heard Jazira say, "Thank you, Shawana."

Leeta shook her head in confusion, trying to make sense of what had just transpired. Not wanting to be impolite, she also said, "Thank you, Shawana."

"It has been a pleasure, my friends. Rarely have I seen two people who belong together as much as you two," said Tashana, and stepped back to signalise that now the others could come too, to offer their blessings.

Leeta wondered about Tashana including her in the term 'friends', and she was even more surprised when people were coming over to them, embracing them and wishing them well. She didn't wonder as much about the Shakari, though, as she did about her crewmates. What got into them?

When Tica pulled her into a hug and said, "I'm so happy for you. I hope you'll find the happiness you deserve, Leeta," Leeta snapped.

She forcefully stepped back and shouted, "What kind of shitty game are you all playing here?"

Wildly she looked around at the surrounding crewmates. "Why are you all being so nice all of a sudden? Where have you been all the years when I needed you? Where have you been when I was so fucking lonely that I cut myself to pieces in desperation? You didn't care shit about me and now you suddenly embrace me? Fucking hypocrites! You are just glad to be rid of me!" Her voice cracked and she yelled, "Fuck you all! I hate you!"

She yanked herself free from someone grasping her, not caring who it was, and ran inside without knowing where. She just wanted to get away from those fucking shams; wanted to flee the agonising pain and the familiar horrendous current that was raving through her body, worse than ever before.

Jazira instantly started to run after her. But Leeta was quicker than she, and thus just as she reached the elevator, the doors shut. The look on Leeta's face didn't bode well at all. She needed to get her, quickly.

She rushed to the entrance of the foyer where the space was free up to the transparent roof, and she surged in the air, trying to catch up to the elevator. Reaching the top, Leeta had already exited.

Jazira ran outside and stopped in her tracks when she saw Leeta standing on the parapet a few meters away.

Leeta on the Parapet

Jazira didn't dare to move closer, and said as calmly as she could, "Don't. Please." She raised her hand towards Leeta, readying herself to use her abilities. She would have liked nothing better than using them immediately and pull Leeta to her into safety. But she knew she wasn't allowed to do that unless Leeta jumped. She also had to admit, it would be better for Leeta if she came to her senses, and climbed back down herself rather than being forced.

Leeta didn't react. She just stood there, looking down, breathing heavily.

Jazira carefully moved a few steps forward. "Darling, please, come here. Come to me."

Leeta didn't move. Still standing there, looking down into the abyss, she said in a toneless voice, "Why?"

"Because I love you," said Jazira calm but firmly. "You belong to me, Minínamé. And I belong to you. Shakara brought us together for a reason. We belong together, my darling. You are not alone anymore. I will always be there for you. And I will do anything to make you happy. Please don't end this before it has even begun. Please let me care for you, Leeta."

Leeta braced herself at the side of the bow-shaped merlon. Somehow the terrible current was gone and the pain had abated. She just felt numb and empty, and utterly exhausted. Why was she standing here? Well, she recalled why, but suddenly Jazira's arms seemed so much more appealing than the abyss. She only wanted to be cradled at Jazira's soft bosom, feel her warmth, smell her scent, listen to her soothing voice and fall asleep.

With weak knees she climbed down the parapet and was encompassed by Jazira's strong, loving arms.

***

Leeta didn't resist when Jazira picked her up and carried her back to the elevator. But when they passed the lift, Leeta asked, "Where are we going?"

"To my quarters, dear."

"But my stuff ... you said we would get it into my room after dinner."

"I will have everything brought here. You are with me now. Unless you insist I move in with you and Cedra, of course." Jazira opened the doors to her quarters but halted to wait for Leeta's response.

Leeta leaned her head on Jazira's shoulder and sighed. "I guess that would be stupid."

"It is not stupid if it would make you feel better."

"I don't know. I'm tired."

"How about I show you my quarters, then you can lie down for a bit and take your time before you decide, hm?"

Leeta smiled. "That would be okay."

Jazira kissed her forehead and let her go, so she could walk around on her own.

Leeta loved Jazira's quarters. They smelled of Jazira. The ceiling and the outer walls were transparent, and Leeta could imagine that the view by day would be gorgeous. The whole quarters were rather sparsely furnished, and wherever Leeta walked she felt herself surrounded by an air that seemed to say, 'You are welcome here'.

Jazira kept silent at Leeta's side, allowing her to process everything in her own time.

Jazira's bedroom was the last room on the tour, and when Leeta had looked around, Jazira asked, "Would you like to lie down a bit now?"

"Here?"

"Well, yes. If you like. But you can choose any place you like, dear."

Leeta stared into space for a while, her mind caught in a current of thoughts and images, all fleetingly flying past her until she was thrown back into the here and now, finding herself standing in a bedroom ... Jazira's bedroom ... "Uh, sorry ... what was the question?"

Jazira smiled at her fondly. "Would you like to lie down here for a while or would you rather do it somewhere else?"

"Ah, yes. Uh ... I think here would be okay, if you don't mind."

Smiling, Jazira shook her head and said, "Come on then." She gently pushed Leeta, guiding her to the edge of the bed.

Leeta lay down and closed her eyes, sighing contently at the softness of the bed.

Jazira crawled beside her, and propping herself up on one elbow she watched Leeta relax.

After several minutes of silence Leeta whispered, "This isn't a dream, is it?" She opened her eyes and looked shyly at Jazira.

Jazira smiled and shook her head. "No, Minínamé, it isn't."

When Leeta looked at her questioningly, searchingly, almost pleadingly, Jazira spread her arms invitingly. Hesitating only a moment, Leeta took the offer and crawled into Jazira's embrace, snuggling as close as she could and Jazira held her close.

"I want to stay here," Leeta mumbled against Jazira's bosom.

Jazira squeezed her gently and kissed the top of her head. "I am very glad, my love."

Leeta moved her head to look at Jazira. "Where do we put all that stuff of mine? I don't want to clutter up your beautiful quarters."

Jazira gently caressed Leeta's cheek. "Don't worry. We can think about that tomorrow. But if you agree, I will send for someone to fetch your belongings."

Leeta nodded. "Okay." She squeezed Jazira and sat up to give her space.

***

As soon as Zira came out to the arcades, Nanjara excused herself from the others, and told Tashana that she was going to consult with Sirka.

***

Sirka was deeply shocked when Nanjara told her what had happened, and she assured her that she hadn't known Leeta was suffering; she had not been in private contact with her. She had mostly just seen Leeta during her obligatory medical examinations. Leeta was one of very few patients who never needed to be reminded of her medical exam, she was always punctual, very polite, and had never had any major health issues.

Nanjara asked her, how she could have missed in her examinations that Leeta was lonely and that she was cutting herself.

Sirka got defensive, "I'm a doctor, not a telepath. How would I know she was lonely? She always said she was doing okay. And she never had any cuts as far as I could tell."

"Do your examinations not include scanning the patient?" Nanjara wondered.

"Of course they do. But I have never heard of a scanner, which would pick up on loneliness, as that isn't a physical thing. As for the cuts, she probably used a skin-healer. Thus, if she was healed when she came for the exam, the scanner wouldn't have picked up on it."

"Hm ... and you never got the feeling that she was not doing well, despite being physically healthy and claiming she was okay?" asked Nanjara.

"No. She can obviously mask her feelings quite well. I have also never heard anyone saying that Leeta wasn't doing well. I have heard some talking about her being odd, but eh, show me a person who isn't odd in one or the other way. She doesn't talk much and she isn't the social type, but that doesn't necessarily indicate a problem."

Nanjara agreed, though she still couldn't comprehend the situation.

Chapter 21

It took some time for her belongings to be delivered, and when they finally arrived, Leeta had fallen into a peaceful slumber.

Jazira had left the doors to her quarters open, so that the chime wouldn't wake Leeta, and had then stayed at her side watching her sleep, until she heard the others arriving.

Shutting the door to the bedroom, she went to meet them.

She was quite surprised that instead of Lareena and some other Servants, Tashana, the captain and Tica were entering. At the same time Kitanjo was busy transporting Leeta's belongings from the elevator to her door.

Looking around, Tashana asked, "Where is Leeta? Is she all right?"

"She is sleeping now. If and when she will truly be all right, only Shakara knows," Jazira said.

"Can you tell us, what is wrong with her?" asked the captain.

"Just as far as I can judge. Come," said Jazira and gestured them to take a seat.

She asked Kitanjo to place everything inside next to the door, and he told her not to worry, and take care of her guests, he would look after Leeta's belongings. Jazira thanked him, and went to join the others on the sectional.

Addressing the Sarvians, Jazira said, "Perhaps you could tell me first what you know of Leeta. Then maybe I could put the pieces together more easily."

They nodded and Laris started, "She has always been very quiet and withdrawn. She rarely participated in any kind of social events and I rarely ever saw her off duty. My opinion was that she simply preferred in her solitude. Obviously I was terribly mistaken. She is a nice, intelligent, young woman. Had I known she felt isolated and lonely, I would surely have tried harder to include her more. I am truly sorry for having misjudged her."

Jazira nodded and looked expectantly at Tica.

"I don't really understand why she thinks I want to be rid of her. I admit there was a time when she tried to engage me in conversation. Unfortunately at that time I really wasn't up to conversation at all. I was in a really bad state back then, and I needed to sort myself out. It had nothing to do with Leeta. I wasn't communicating much with anyone at the time.

Beside this time, she never showed an interest in conversation or interaction. As Laris said, she rarely ever participated in social gatherings, and any attempts I made to draw her out failed.

Nevertheless, I have always been supportive of her. I tried to assign her tasks that suited her, which strangely were mostly tasks that others would consider to be a pain in the ass. But she liked them. And most of the time she fulfilled them quite well. I have also tried to assign her tasks according to her potential. She really is intelligent, even if her former employers thought differently."

Jazira intercepted, "In what way?"

"Well, I have to admit, after she messed up a few tasks, I did look up her data-file. And if you only look at what her superiors wrote, you'd come to the conclusion that she simply wasn't up to the task. And she had quite a few supervisors since she never stayed longer than a few months or a year at the most. Lines like: 'she did her best', which has the unwritten addition of 'which wasn't very much' or even worse: 'she tried to do her best', which has the unwritten addition of 'but failed miserably' are comments that would destroy most careers. But when I looked closer, I also found two recommendations. One of a former mentor for having found a solution for a problem he had tried to solve for years, and one of a former captain for having had the idea for an improvement that didn't even belong to engineering.

Digging further back in time, looking at her testimonies from the academy, made me wonder even more. She just barely managed to graduate as an engineer; but not because she was mediocre, but rather because of the grade point average. In some subjects she excelled, whereas, others she only managed to barely pass after several attempts.

With that background information, I tried to give her tasks that were more suitable for her. Teamwork has never been her forte, so I tried to involve her in such as little as possible.

Nonetheless, she often failed in her assignments. The more complicated, the worse.

It seems she has problems with concentration, and getting side-tracked as well as with prioritising."

"You never told me that," remarked Laris.

"No. I didn't want her to be fired again. Damn, those fucktards of chiefs weren't the slightest bit interested to give her tasks that suited her. She wouldn't stand a fucking chance out there. And she doesn't deserve that! She isn't stupid. She simply needs to be assigned where she can do her best. And that's what I was trying to do. Damn, you can't believe how incredibly relieved I am that you've healed her," she said to Jazira and continued,

"Laris told me, the fucking console was blown to pieces and her life signs had been weak. And I had sent her there. Tracking down the source of the problem of the sonic showers should have been a suitable assignment for her. But instead of being an easy task it became a life-threatening one, and I'm so glad you were there to help her. And I'm so happy for her, that she has found someone whom she can be happy with. I'm very sorry that she thinks I want to be rid of her. I thought she knew I cared about her. I really didn't know she was so lonely."

Tica sadly looked down at her hands and sighed.

Jazira took some time to think before she answered, "She would have trusted the two of you and your doctor to get her belongings; she just thought you wouldn't have the time. So I believe she knows you care about her, at least to a certain degree.

What I don't understand is, how you could think that she doesn't need or want any social contact at all. Preferring solitude and not having any contact at all are two different things. Everybody needs some social contacts and you knew she didn't have any, as I understand. Tica, you said you tried to draw her out. How did you do that?"

Tica pondered this. "Hm ... I tried to make conversation, but her answers were mostly pretty monosyllabic. For instance, when I asked her how she was doing, she always just said, 'I'm okay'. When I asked her, if she'd be going to the party at night, she just said, no. When I told her about the next planet we'd have shore leave, she seemed to listen with interest, but when I asked her, if she'd like to visit the exhibit of spacecrafts too, she said she had already volunteered to be on the skeleton crew."

"What would you have done, had she said, she wasn't okay?" Jazira wanted to know.

"Well, I guess I'd have asked her what was wrong, or offered her to talk about it later after our shifts, depending on the situation."

Jazira looked thoughtful. "Hm ... I am not entirely sure, but as far as I understood, she believes that no one was interested in what she had to say, and she always tried to guess what others wanted her to say, so as not to get into trouble. Others she met before you may have caused this belief.

As for participating in parties ... it seems she doesn't like large crowds, especially when they are loud and hectic. It also seems she felt she didn't belong there, as if she wouldn't be welcome."

Tica explained, "I admit, our people are indeed louder and more hectic than your people seems to be. But it's not always like that. She could have participated in quieter events. Why she thought she wouldn't belong, I don't understand. Of course she would have been welcome. Why the hell not? I know of no one who really dislikes her. Yes, some did talk about her being odd but they were never unpleasant towards her. At least I have never witnessed it."

"Perhaps people in her past were unpleasant," Jazira said.

"Well, thinking about the assessment reports of her past chiefs in her data file, I'd say that's probable. Fucking bastards!" cursed Tica.

Laris asked, "What can we do, to make her feel welcome?"

Jazira looked thoughtful. "I can see you are really sincere, and you are willing to help her. I will talk to her tomorrow and tell her what you have told me. We will see how she reacts."

The Sarvians nodded gratefully.

Then Tashana said, "I did see the deep love you feel for each other and you have even received Shakara's blessing. So there is no question that the path you have chosen is right. I do, however, also see that it will be a rocky path for the both of you and I want to assure you of my support. I will be there for both of you, whenever you need me."

"Thank you, Shawana. I will tell her."

Smiling, Tashana shook her head slightly, "I am not just talking as the Shawana, though that certainly gives me more capacity to be of help. But I am also talking as your friend, Jazira."

Jazira smiled, inwardly shaking her head. Tashana was the only person she knew who would attach so much more importance to be seen as a friend than as the rightful owner of her title, so that she would specifically point this out.

She touched Tashana's arm and said warmly, "I know you are. Thank you, Tasha."

***

At night, when Tashana was lying in her bed, she thought about all the things she had learned through Jazira's touch.

It was truly a blessing that those two had found each other; and Tashana was sure, there couldn't have been a better match for Leeta as Jazira with her saintlike patience and compassion and with her outstanding skill and experience as a Sha'ntakara.

Her thoughts drifted to Tica. The engineer had been truly upset about Leeta's reactions and she was scolding herself for not noticing how lonely Leeta felt.

Being able to recall Tica's memories, Tashana could understand why Tica never noticed, although in hindsight it was quite plainly visible. But of course Tica had not known then what she knew now, and not being a Sha'ntakara, she was not trained to pick up on such vague indications.

But Tica was a very caring person, and Tashana knew without a doubt that she would have been there for Leeta, if only Leeta had dared to talk to her.

Her caring nature was one of the things that attracted Tashana the most. Her sense of humour was another. Nanjara had told them about receiving the package, and she had warned Tica to expect Sirka's revenge. Tica had told them that this playing pranks at each other, and joking around was part of their friendship. Tashana and the other Shakari had been delighted to hear this, as this was something that belonged to Shakarian culture, even though not every Shakari was fond it.

Tashana thought, Tica would fit quite wonderfully on Shakaran, and she wondered if she might ever consider staying like Leeta and Naara. So far she had not. But she did fantasise about Tashana. Again, Tashana blushed when she recalled Tica's fantasies. Tashana would be more than willing to fulfil every one of them, but could she really dare to embark on a relationship with the engineer? Could she dare to reveal her secret to her? Tica would have no privacy. Could anyone ever accept that? Could Tica? Tashana just wasn't sure, and she decided to wait and see where Shakara would lead them.

***

When the others were gone, Jazira prepared herself for sleep and joined Leeta in bed.

She wondered if she should wake Leeta, so she could undress. But when she watched the peacefully slumbering woman, she decided to better let her be. Instead she snuggled close and laid an arm over her protectively.

Never had Jazira felt such a strong desire to commit. Neither had she ever wanted to live with her lovers, and they wouldn't have wanted that either, nor had she wanted to be close to them all the time. Not that she hadn't loved them, she certainly had and still did love every one of them, and she knew they loved her too.

Most of them were married now, and even though they still remained in contact, apart from one couple, she didn't share any sexual activities with them anymore. With the one or the other single, she met on occasion, and they still had sex if they were in the mood. But it was, and always had been more a matter of comforting and cherishing each other, or just having fun. They were friends, they trusted each other, they cared about each other, but they were all independent, strong-willed individuals and not any of them wanted to embark on a relationship, so her friends lived their lives and she lived hers.

With Leeta it was different.

From the moment when she had healed the severely injured young woman, she had felt the desire to care for her, to get to know her. And for some unfathomable reason she had felt the need to stay close to her, to protect her from harm and never let her go again. At the time she hadn't reflected much on her feelings, there was just too much else she had to think about. And when she had tried to figure it out the other night, she had decided to just take it slowly and see where it would lead.

She had to chuckle at that thought ... so much for taking it slowly.

Jazira instantly sobered when Leeta suddenly moved into a foetal position and started to whimper silently.

Snuggling close, Jazira caressed Leeta, calming her down with Shakara's energy, hoping it would work better when the strange current wasn't interfering. This time it indeed seemed to help, and Jazira kept calming her and murmured soothing words until Leeta once again drifted into peaceful sleep.

Jazira wondered if this happened often. And no one had been there for her. Jazira's heart ached, thinking that Leeta had been so terribly lonely all the time and no one had noticed. How could they not notice? Why didn't they see how much she suffered? She believed them, that they hadn't meant badly, that they really hadn't realised, and that they were profusely sorry. But still, she couldn't understand how it could have happened. How could they have lived on the same ship with her for years and not notice? It was just as incomprehensible for her as their doctor's treatment of Naara.

Jazira had been so very relieved when she saw Naara up and about with Sorina at her side, and she was very proud of her scholar, even though she had acted against the rules. She had acted as a true Healer, as someone who cared! And although she didn't even know yet how to reach a spirit directly, her care alone had been enough to bring Naara back. She had let Sorina know how proud she was by contacting her right after she learned about this from Tabinjo.

***

Day 3
Chapter 22

When she woke in the morning, Leeta was disoriented, and it took her some time to realise were she was.

She tensed, but when she sensed that Jazira was holding her close, realisation hit her that she was now engaged to the wonderful woman, and she could barely believe her good fortune. She pressed Jazira's arm close and swallowed hard, blinking the tears away that threatened to spill over.

Jazira woke and nuzzled her neck. "Mmmh, good morning, Minínamé."

This was too much for Leeta, she let out a sob and started crying.

Alarmed, Jazira got up on one elbow and looked at Leeta. "What's wrong, darling?"

Leeta turned around with a face-splitting smile, tears streaming down her face, and she threw herself at Jazira, knocking her on her back.

"Oof."

Between chuckling and sobbing Leeta explained, "Nothing ... nothing is wrong ... I'm just so ... relieved and ... happy ... that you are still here."

Jazira hugged her fiercely and kissed her over and over, utterly relieved, that Leeta was all right.

***

When they were having breakfast together in their quarters, Jazira said, "Your captain and Tica were here last night."

Leeta stopped chewing and stared at the bread roll in her hand.

Jazira touched Leeta's arm gently and went on, "They really didn't know you felt lonely and unwelcome. They always thought you just preferred your solitude. They were clearly upset that they had misjudged you so badly. And although I don't understand how they couldn't see you were suffering, I could see they were honest. Especially Tica has been quite colourful in describing what she thought about your former supervisors."

Jazira saw Leeta's lips twitch in amusement and continued, "They are sincerely sorry, darling, and they would like to know what they could do to make you feel accepted."

Leeta didn't respond, but Jazira could tell she was listening, so she went on, "Tashana was here, too. She wanted to let us know that she will be there for us. Not only for me, Leeta. For you as well. Whatever happened in your past, darling, it is over. You are not alone anymore. You are among friends."

Leeta tried to smile at Jazira, but her fiancée saw through the facade and was not convinced.

"What is it, Minínamé?"

Leeta flinched and looked down. "Nothing," she mumbled.

Jazira gently touched Leeta's chin and guided her face to look at her. "Darling, I can see something is troubling you." When Leeta let Jazira turn her face but still avoided her gaze, Jazira tenderly caressed her cheek and said, "I would like to understand what it is that troubles you. I want to understand _you_ , Leeta."

"I'm scared," said Leeta, sank into Jazira's arms and buried her face in her hair. "Please don't send me away."

Jazira held her close, "Darling, I won't send you away! Whatever gave you that idea? "

"But you want me to be with others."

Jazira frowned, trying to figure out what Leeta meant. "Leeta, I am not sure what you are talking about. Is this because of what I just told you?"

Leeta only nodded, her face still buried in Jazira's hair.

"Because I told you that you are among friends?"

Again, Leeta nodded.

"But you having friends doesn't mean I want to send you away, darling. It just means that you are not alone anymore. That you are among people who like you."

Leeta started to cry. "You said you won't leave me."

Jazira felt at a loss. "Darling, I'm not going to leave you."

Leeta sobbed desperately, "I don't understand. If you aren't going to leave me, then I'm not alone. So why do you keep pointing out that with the other people I won't be alone anymore. I am not alone with you."

Closing her eyes, Jazira took a deep breath. "All right, let me rephrase that. You are not alone anymore because you are with me now and I won't leave you. Period. Additionally, you are among friends now."

"Is this really what you meant?"

"Yes, Minínamé," Jazira said and kissed the top of Leeta's head.

"You are not sending me away to be with them?"

"No, darling, I am not sending you away. If you ever want to spend some time with them without me, that's fine, but I am not going to send you away."

Leeta slumped and relaxed, heaving a sigh of relief. "Thank you."

***

Some time later, Jazira asked Leeta if she would like to accompany her to the meditation room for her morning ritual.

"I would like to accompany you, but I don't know anything about rituals. What do I have to do?" asked Leeta.

"You don't need to know or do anything, dear, but you can watch and listen, if you like," explained Jazira.

"Ah, okay", said Leeta and smiled.

In the meditation room Jazira walked around and lit incense cones in each of the many incense burners of various forms.

Then she stepped in front of an altar with a golden statue of a female on it, and asked the computer to play a certain piece music.

When the music started, she began to sing in Sha'lhán.

Leeta had stopped at the entrance, and was watching curiously while inhaling the wonderful, intense smell that she knew as Jazira's. When she heard Jazira sing she was deeply touched, and a tear ran silently down her face. She didn't understand why she felt like this, after all she couldn't understand a single word. But Jazira's voice was so beautiful, so melodic and crystal clear.

When Jazira stopped singing and the music faded, she knelt down on a cushion in front of the altar and started talking to the statue, also in Sha'lhán.

Leeta felt strange standing while Jazira knelt, so she silently sat down on the floor. This language was touching something deep within her ... she couldn't explain it, but it made her want to learn this language.

***

Later Jazira explained to Leeta that the mixture in the incense cones was specifically composed for her by Nanjara, and she was given the box of cones and the recipe as a 50th birthday present.

Leeta thought this was a very nice gift and she loved the scent. She also told Jazira that she wished to learn the language Jazira had used.

Jazira was moved, and she promised that of course she would help Leeta learn Sha'lhán.

Chapter 23

Zira was rudely awakened by a slap in the face. Reflexively in one fluid motion, she grabbed the offending arm, swirled around and pressed her elbow against the throat of Danara who awakened with a scream, thinking she was being attacked. Realising who the respective other was, Danara stopped screaming and Zira retracted her arm, and slumping on her back, she breathed, "Phew!"

Danara slapped Zira's arm and asked outraged, "Why did you do that?"

"Because you slapped me in the face," answered Zira.

"I did no such thing!"

"You were probably doing it in your sleep," explained Zira calmly.

"Oh," said Danara and complained, "Well, that's no reason to attack me then"

"I had been asleep as well. It was a reflexive reaction. I'm sorry," apologised Zira.

"Damn, you really are crazy," said Danara grumpily.

"It helps to survive," remarked Zira.

"Man, in what kind of world have you been living to need such mean reflexes to survive?" asked Danara incredulously.

Zira closed her eyes, and started to explain to Danara while recalling her past:

She grew up on the streets in a Sarvian city. Her parents died when she was six. From then on she had to survive on her own.

Since you couldn't get anything for free on Sarvis, she not only had to live by stealing, and had to sleep in empty buildings of all kinds, she also had to defend herself and the goods she stole against other homeless kids and adults.

Luckily she had always been tall for her age, and her father had taught her a few tricks to defend herself. But one day, she must have been around eight then, she was caught stealing. She managed to get free. But security was chasing her. Then suddenly she was grabbed and pulled into a backstreet by an old man. He signalled her to stay quiet, and pushed her onto the backseat of his hover car. She ducked and heard the man pointing the security people in another direction. Zira knew there were bad people who caught street children to make them work for them, so as soon as the security people were out of sight, she tried to escape.

But the old man managed to secure her, and he said, "Don't be afraid. I am Tivo, master of NWF and MWF, and I want to ask you a question. Listen to me, and I will let you go." And he asked her, "Would you like to have a home and become a proper fighter?" Then he let go of her and leaned back.

Zira was still frightened. She had heard horrible stories about what the people who caught children did to their victims. But for some reason, this old man looked trustworthy to her. His clothes were neat but old. He didn't wear any jewellery, and his hover car looked like it would soon be disposed of. He just sat there, silently waiting for her response.

She asked, "What do you want from me?"

"I have seen you fighting. You have talent. I would like to teach you."

"What do you expect in return?"

"That you train hard and become an honourable fighter."

Zira was still suspicious, but she agreed. And he took her with him to his hut outside of the city. And he taught her not only how to fight, but also how to read and write, and how to fly a hover car. But most of all he taught her about his philosophy of genuineness and integrity.

And Zira did learn and she trained hard. She went to the academy and got her masters' degrees for NWF and MWF and a piloting license on top. And because of her outstanding skill she was hired as the personal bodyguard of the Emperor.

Although the old Emperor had been reasonable, he did have a lot of enemies, so it was essential for Zira to hone her skills and be on guard at all times.

When Tivo died, he told her she had been the greatest treasure in his life, and that he would die as a happy and proud man because she had surpassed all his expectations.

His death had been devastating for her, and she had almost lost her job. But a friend of Tivo had found her in a bar, drunk, and he got her back on track with a single question, "What would Tivo think if he saw you like this?"

"I have never been drunk again, and I never again neglected my skills," Zira ended her story.

"Wow," said Danara silently and snuggled close to Zira. "Thank you for telling me. I guess I can understand much better now. I'm so sorry you had such a terrible past."

Zira caressed Danara's wild locks and said gently, "It wasn't really terrible. Difficult, yes, but not terrible. After all, it served for me to become who I am. I am grateful for my past."

Danara looked up at Zira, and shaking her head, she said, "You are truly remarkable."

Zira smirked, "Ah, now that sounds much nicer than crazy."

Danara grinned, and positioning herself, she kissed Zira passionately.

***

Several hours later, Zira got up, still wanting to go for a run as well as exercising and sparring if Zantharo was available.

Danara gaped at her in disbelief. "How can you still be up for training after hours of lovemaking? Wasn't that exercise enough?"

Grinning, Zira shook her head and explained, "It's not the same."

"Damn, I want your stamina!" exclaimed Danara and flopped back on the bed. "I definitely need breakfast now. But I would really like to watch you. I will come to the training room as soon as I have replenished my reserves," promised Danara.

"Great," said Zira, and giving Danara a quick kiss, she left.

***

After a fairly rough night, Sirka and Nanjara were having breakfast in bed.

Sirka took in the scene and commented grumpily, "This makes us look like lovers." On second thought, she grudgingly admitted, "It's kinda nice, though. No one ever did this with me."

Surprised, Nanjara looked at her and asked, "You have never shared breakfast in bed?"

"No."

"That sounds quite unbelievable to me. Shakari fairly often share breakfast in bed. Not just lovers. Friends as well. And Healers and their patients, of course," explained Nanjara.

"Well, Sarvians have to get the crumbs out of the bed themselves as they don't usually have Servants. And that sorta takes the fun out of it," remarked Sirka dryly.

Nanjara looked at her aghast, "I would hate having to make the bed myself. I wouldn't even know how to do it."

"Well, you could use your magic skills to make the bed, couldn't you?" asked Sirka.

"Theoretically, perhaps ... but it would be far too much effort."

"Well, making the bed with your hands is quite an effort, too."

"Probably, but it is the Servants' job. Shavarin better reserve their energy and concentration for other tasks which cannot be done by anyone else. For example I could, of course, get myself another bread-roll from that tray with my abilities" – and she showed Sirka. "However," she continued, "It costs concentration and energy to do this. It is by far easier to reach over and take it with my hand. Acolytes will do such things quite often ... it is fun when you are training your abilities, and you feel proud at achieving such little things ... but as soon as you go on with more serious tasks, you will stop doing it, because you realise it takes less effort to do it physically, and you had better reserve your abilities for instances where they are necessary."

"Ah well, just goes to show, not even magic helps you with the tedious trivialities of life," commented Sirka.

***

During breakfast in the frater, Tashana asked the Sarvians if they would like to go for a ride.

Having already done this together several times during shore leaves, Zira, Laris and Rovin were delighted at the idea, and some of the other Sarvians were quite interested as well.

Kitanjo wanted to visit his four-legged friend anyway, and Manira wouldn't leave the Shawana alone with the Sarvians if she could help it, so they would accompany them on the ride.

"Are you coming, too?" Zira asked Danara.

"No, no, no. You won't get me onto a Taranda's back. They have no proper helm control panel," Danara declined forcefully.

The others at the table laughed.

"Uh ... I'm not really interested in riding, either," said Tica, "But I'd like to ask if it's possible to go to the Traveller. I'd like to assemble something."

"Of course," said Tashana, "Danara, would you be so kind to fly her?"

"Sure," agreed Danara.

***

On their way to the Traveller, Tica asked Danara, "Say, do you know if Tashana likes flowers?"

Danara grinned. "Uh huh. She loves flowers. Do you know if Zira does?"

Tica vigorously shook her head, "Nah, she ain't the flower-type. Guess she'd appreciate some dumb-bells or a knife far more."

Danara scrunched up her face, and both women laughed.

***

In the engine room of the Traveller, Tica assembled some special items she had thought of for Leeta and a few bottles of Coke for Tashana. When she started perusing images of the available flowers, Danara said, "The traditional flowers for lovers on Shakaran are Shaní-flowers."

Blushing, Tica said, "Uh, well, but we aren't lovers." And pointing at a specific bouquet of Sarvian flowers, she said, "I suppose these are more appropriate. You give them to someone you hold in high regard."

"Coward," said Danara playfully, however, she admitted, "But these are really beautiful, I'm sure she will love them."

When Tica took the bouquet from the assembler, Danara reached for the flowers in amazement. "Wow. They look like real flowers and they even feel real." Sniffing, she added, "Wow. They even smell beautiful."

"Believe me, the real ones smell even better," said Tica.

"Hm. Nonetheless, these assemblers are truly amazing technology. I hope we will be allowed to build them for ourselves too."

"Well, they do come in handy, that's for sure," admitted Tica. "I wouldn't want to live without them. Anyway, I'm done here."

On their way to Tashana's aircraft, Danara asked, "Would you like to accompany me to Lhoq'hareek? That's a village in the desert where they are crafting all sorts of knives."

"How far is it?" Tica wanted to know.

Danara grinned. "Don't worry, with this aircraft we will be there in a few minutes."

"Well, then. Let's go," Tica agreed. "But I need to warn you, I have no knowledge about knives, and I have no idea what Zira might prefer."

"Drat. You mean I can't blame it on you if she doesn't like it?" Danara said jokingly.

"Nope, if she hates it, you'll have to make it up to her all by yourself."

"She better love it. Shakara help me! I'm not sure if I'm gonna be able to survive any additional 'making up'," Danara groaned.

Laughing out loud, Tica asked, "That bad?"

"On the contrary! But I'm an engineer, not an athlete. Dear me! I haven't had so much exercise in years," Danara whined.

Grinning, Tica touched Danara's arm and said seriously, "You have my heartfelt sympathy, sweetie!"

"And she still went running and training afterwards. Can you believe it?"

"Yup. Sounds like Zira," Tica acknowledged, and they both chuckled.

***

In the village at one of the stores a piece of jewellery caught Tica's eye ... a necklace with a sword pendant that looked like a real sword in miniature. One could even take off the scabbard and the sword inside was actually sharp.

"Ouch!" hissed Tica when she tried it. And she called out, "Hey, Danara look at this."

Danara came over and when she saw the item, she squeaked happily, "It's perfect!"

Chapter 24

Calling Jazira on her c.d., Tashana asked her if she and Leeta would like to accompany them.

"Wait a moment. I will ask her and call you back, Tasha," said Jazira.

Looking at Leeta Jazira asked, "Would you like to go for a ride?"

A radiant smile formed on Leeta's face and she said, "I would love to! I used to do that when I was younger."

"Wonderful!" said Jazira happily, and called Tashana to let her know.

***

Leeta watched in awe as Jazira put on a special riding dress, consisting of a pair of indigo-coloured culottes, a wide shirt of the same colour with golden embroidery and a matching headscarf which she fastened with a golden headband.

"Wow! You look great."

Smiling, Jazira said, "Thank you," and she advised Leeta to put on a long-sleeved shirt and comfortable pants or culottes too. She explained that their ride might take them to the plains, and it could get considerably hot there.

Since Leeta didn't have any headgear, Jazira gave her a headscarf and headband of hers to wear.

***

The other Sarvians were given the same advice by Tashana, and they were also given headscarves and headbands.

On their way to the pastures, the Sarvians learned that riding was quite different on Shakaran than it was on Sarvis, or other planets they had visited. Not only were the mounts much taller, measuring over two meters, and more massive, they were also free to choose their rider. Anyone who wanted to ride would have to go to the herd that lived free on the pastures near the temple, and then wait for a Taranda to come to them.

Tashana, Kitanjo, Jazira and Manira all had their personal friends among the Taranda, and they didn't have to wait long for them to come.

What followed was a lengthy greeting ritual in which the riders caressed their mounts and talked to them, while the Taranda were sniffing at them, and rubbing their giant heads against them. The Taranda would show when they were ready by nudging their riders. They would then follow the riders to the stables where the blankets and surcingles were stored, and where the riders could mount the animals from a pedestal when they were saddled.

Zira understood what Danara meant with 'no proper helm control panel' when she learned that Shakari didn't use bridle or reins at all ... and they didn't use a proper saddle either, only a thickly padded blanket and a voluminous surcingle. But of course Zira wasn't one to back down, so she took up the challenge ... and so did the other Sarvians.

All the Sarvians were chosen by one of the Taranda, and they did their best to do the greeting ritual properly.

When a Taranda approached Leeta, a face-splitting smile formed on her face, and she calmly waited as the Taranda sniffed her.

"What's his name?" she asked Jazira, who was standing next to her with her mare.

"It's a she, and she doesn't have a name, yet."

"Oh, okay," said Leeta and was too occupied to ask any further questions as the mare now started to nuzzle her, and Leeta tenderly started to caress her huge head.

The Shakari helped the Sarvians put the blankets and surcingles on, and get on their Taranda.

"Now," they were advised by Tashana, "You need to trust your Taranda. Until you have proven to be trustworthy they will set the tempo, and they will choose where and how far to go. Only when you have proven yourself ... which may take years ... you may be allowed to choose direction and tempo. You don't need to be concerned, Kitanjo, Jazira and I do have a strong bond with our Taranda, so we are allowed to lead ... but sometimes even we will need to compromise if our Taranda doesn't share our wishes. That's why we prepare with headscarves even when we don't plan on going to the plains. Your Taranda will simply follow us."

The Sarvians were all somewhat uneasy about this information, except for Leeta. Leeta had always trusted animals more than members of her own kind. That the huge female animal chose her, and the way she had connected with Leeta during the ritual was enough for Leeta to trust her implicitly. She couldn't explain it, but she knew the animal only meant well towards her. Thus, she was the only one of the Sarvians who wore a huge smile on her face while all the others were looking rather sceptical.

As Rovin was wondering why there were Taranda without riders following them, Kitanjo explained to him that often other Taranda of the herd would accompany the riders, and at times even the entire herd. However, it had become a rare occurrence since the herd had grown to over 200 individuals, though not all of them stayed close to the temple all year round. The herd was composed of several groups of different sizes, ranging from two to 20 in number, and they were not fixed groups, as most individual Taranda would meander between several groups. It seemed as if the whole herd was composed of friends who interacted with each other and gathered in groups just as they pleased on a particular day, or over a particular period. The Taranda of the 12 riders, plus the three that were accompanying them often formed a group. One of the accompanying Taranda was actually Nanjara's mare, one was Zantharo's stallion and the other Ankira's stallion.

Jazira and Leeta brought up the rear, while Tashana led them on a path into the tropical forest.

Shakarian Forest

While they were riding alongside a brook, Jazira reached over to Leeta, and squeezed her shoulder.

"It is so wonderful to see you happy, Leeta!"

Leeta beamed at her. "This is so amazing, Jazira! All this beautiful scenery; and the Taranda are so gorgeous! And she chose me, Jazira. And did you see how gentle she was during the ritual? She is sooo huge but she is sooo gentle! Why does she not have a name yet?"

Jazira explained smiling, "Names are given by the chosen friend for life. She doesn't have a friend for life yet. When a Taranda finds a friend for life, they will rarely, if ever, offer themselves to someone else. But I believe, you may be the one she has been waiting for."

Leeta looked at her surprised. "Really? How do you know?"

"I do not know, Leeta, but the way she connected with you makes me think that you might be. You will know for sure if the next time she chooses you again."

"Oh. Can we go riding again tomorrow?" Leeta asked excitedly.

Jazira chuckled. "Yes, of course. But you won't have to wait that long. We will take a break later. Afterwards, the Taranda will choose again. So, when she bonds with you again, then you will know that she chose you as her friend for life."

"I see. Wow. I hope she will choose me again. She is so awesome!"

The path on which Tashana was leading them went through a small canyon in the midst of the tropical forest, and ended at a beautiful meadow with a view over the valley below, where they took a rest under a large Tankan-tree.

The Sarvians were concerned that the Taranda might run home without them if they dismounted, but the Shakari assured them, they wouldn't do that.

Kitanjo picked a few ripe Tankan-fruits for them from the tree, while Manira spread out some blankets she and Kitanjo had brought with them on their Taranda.

***

Leeta and Jazira stayed a bit apart from the others, because Leeta wanted to stay with her mare. She was so very happy and couldn't stop caressing the animal.

Leeta suddenly became doubtful, and cast an anxious look at her Taranda who was grazing peacefully.

Jazira laid an arm around Leeta and said reassuringly, "Trust her. She will know if you are meant for each other."

Leeta took a deep breath. "All right, so, in case she will choose me again, I will need to think of a name ... how are the others named?"

Jazira told her, the name of her Taranda was Khíramá, which was Sha'lhán and meant 'She who follows me'. "That's because she did indeed follow me," said Jazira, "She is actually from my homeland. I didn't want to ride as a child. I didn't feel comfortable with heights, but I loved to watch the Taranda. She already followed me there, but I didn't want to name her because I didn't want to ride, and I told her to find herself a better friend. And when I came here to the main temple, several weeks later, Khíramá showed up in front of the temple. She was exhausted and looked terrible. I nursed her back to health and introduced her to this herd. And I overcame my uneasiness of heights. That's now 40 years ago. Amazing how time flies!" Jazira ended her story with a shaking of her head, and a fond smile on her face.

Leeta was so touched by this story that she asked, "May I hug Khíramá?"

Jazira told her to try and offer. "Just go to her and stand there with open but downward arms. When she comes and nuzzles you, you may hug her also."

Leeta's request was granted. But it didn't take long, and Leeta's mare came over and nuzzled Leeta.

Jazira laughed, "See, she is yours, Leeta."

Leeta smiled from ear to ear and hugged her Taranda. "Can I call her Nínamé because she is a gift of joy to me and she is my friend, but she is not little?"

"Of course, you can," said Jazira, smiling.

"How old is Nínamé?" Leeta wanted to know.

Jazira thought for a bit before she answered, "She is 22. She is a foal of Khíramá and Zantharo's stallion over there," Jazira pointed at a beautiful, black Taranda.

"Oh, so she is quite old already," said Leeta.

Jazira shook her head, "No. She is still young. Taranda have a very long lifespan. They can reach an age of 80 or even 100 years. Khíramá is 50. Nanjara's mare, over there, is 75, I think."

"Wow! Then Nínamé is really still young!" said Leeta happily.

***

When everyone was ready to depart, Jazira nudged Leeta, "Look, Zira's mare chose her again, the others changed their riders. Zira also got herself a friend for life there. That mare is almost 40. She got the nickname Fara, which means picky in Avinallan, because up until now, she had never chosen a rider twice. Not only not twice in a row, but never twice at all, which is very unusual. Most Taranda don't mind to offer themselves to a rider again over time, just not in a row if they don't want them to be their friends for life. But Fara never did that."

"Dang, Zira! You are one to sweep inapproachable females off their feet!" exclaimed Kitanjo while he helped Laris onto her Taranda. "Care to share your secret?" He grinned.

Zira looked puzzled, and Tashana explained to her while Zira caressed her mare who was nuzzling her neck.

"Ah!" said Zira. Turning to Kitanjo she said, grinning, "I can't help it. They love my smell."

Kitanjo made a face and turned to his mare, "So, you like my smell, eh?" The Taranda nuzzled his neck and snorted.

Zira and the others laughed.

"Hey, that means 'Yes' in Taranda-language," protested Kitanjo.

"Uh huh. Sure," said Zira.

Kitanjo humphed and levitated onto his Taranda. Grinning, he said to Zira, "Let's wait and see who'll be mocking whom after Miss Picky took you to test your trust. I'm sure each of her tests will get you an entry into the great database of hilarious Taranda stories."

Zira raised an eyebrow and asked, "And? Did you get any entries?"

Kitanjo looked at her deadpan, and said, "Marikka here is probably the most inventive Taranda on Shakaran. But ...," he continued grinning, "I'm fairly certain, Miss Picky will top even her."

"Stop calling her that!" said Zira, "She is just sophisticated and she has great taste." And she mounted with an elegant jump.

This time it was Kitanjo who said, "Uh huh. Sure." And he added grinning, "By the way ... she already got several entries."

"He is right," said Tashana, "But I'm sure, you will manage," she added reassuringly and asked, "So, what are you going to name her?"

Zira thought for a bit. "I think I'm gonna call her Laiza. I've always loved that name."

Kitanjo broke into roaring laughter, and Tashana explained chuckling to the confused looking Zira, "Laiza means stubborn in Sha'lhán. What does it mean where you come from?"

Zira humphed and said, "I have no idea. Heck, I don't even know what my name means. I've never attached much importance to the meaning of names. For me, it's more important how they sound."

Tashana shook her head and sighed, "Sadly, many Shakari think like you, and to name their children they just play around with syllable combinations until they find one that 'sounds good' to them, resulting in the weirdest names. Your name is actually quite pretty and fitting, although it is lacking a syllable, as all your names seem to be. Depending on the context which could be easier defined with a third syllable, it could mean, 'She who is truthful' or 'True help' or 'Truthful helper' or 'Something good come true'."

"Hey, that's nice. So, what could be a nice name for her?" Zira gestured towards her Taranda.

Tashana proposed, "Well, you called her sophisticated, so one possibility would be to name her Tabhinja, which could mean 'She who is tall and sophisticated' or 'She who is very sophisticated' or '- highly intelligent', as bhin can also mean intelligent."

Zira mumbled the name a few times to try the sound. "Hm ... I like the meaning. But I really love the sound of 'ai' and 'z'. Is there a nice name that would have these sounds?"

Tashana pondered this. "You could call her Zhantaira. It could mean 'She who is strong-willed' or '- determined', and it could also mean 'She who is powerful and inventive', since there is no further context, you could choose which it would mean. Fhazaira would also be a possibility. It doesn't have the negative connotation as Fara does. With the added syllable 'zai' it would mean 'She who chooses wisely'."

Zira tried both names for the sound and decided, "All right. Fhazaira it is. I like the sound and I like the meaning."

Kitanjo remarked grinning, "Cool, that way you could still nickname her Fara!"

Zira shot him a dark look and said, "No, I won't!" Turning to Tashana, she asked hesitantly, "What would Zaira mean?"

Tashana smirked and reassured her, "It would mean, 'She who is wise'."

"Phew! So, I can nickname her that," said Zira relieved.

Tashana took the lead again and Laris' Taranda took the place next to her. While they were riding back on the wide forest track, Zira asked Kitanjo, who was now riding next to her, "Care to share a few Taranda stories?"

Kitanjo grinned at her, "You want to prepare for what lies ahead of you?"

Zira raised an eyebrow and said, "Perhaps."

Kitanjo chuckled. "Okay, first advice: You can't prepare for it. All Taranda are very inventive. They rarely ever do the same test twice. But, okay, there are a few things they have done repeatedly. One of them is to take their rider on a trip that can take from a few hours up to 20 days ... well, at least that's the longest I know of ... and yes, it's me who is holding that record so far," he added, and scrunched his face.

Zira looked at him thoughtfully and said, "Okay, I can understand this might be a bit impractical if you are committed in any way, but if you tell people you are going for a ride, I guess they would know here, that it could take longer, wouldn't they?"

"Well, yeah, if you do tell someone. So advice number two is: Always let someone know when you are going for a ride. But that's not the only problem."

Zira guessed, "Well, I suppose it's better to always take water and something to eat with you."

Kitanjo shook his head, "Nah, Taranda are wicked, but they aren't evil. They will ensure that you'll always get water and something to eat on the way."

"Then what's the problem?" Zira asked.

Kitanjo looked at her darkly and said, "Welll, apart from the cruelty that it means for an eleven-year-old boy to be on a 20 days trip, completely alone with only a Taranda as company, and with your body not being used to sitting on a Taranda all day, every day, and you'd be hurting in places you didn't even know existed, ... " he paused dramatically.

Zira, who imagined this to be a rather relaxing experience compared to what she had survived as a child, raised a questioning eyebrow at Kitanjo. "Yes?"

"Well, Miss Tough-as-nails, try to get rid of all that water and food while sitting on a Taranda who won't stop, as much as you may plead."

"Um ... okay, that's rather unpleasant, but ...," she looked pensively at the voluminous surcingle. Then she swung her right leg onto the left side, slid her right foot into the loop at the side of the surcingle, and, grasping the left grip on the top, she squatted down at the side of her Taranda. She looked up at Kitanjo who was watching her, his eyebrows raised in astonishment, and said to him, "Not the most comfortable way to relieve yourself, but not really a problem, either."

Kitanjo humphed and shook his head. And while Zira elegantly got herself back onto her mount, he remarked, "Fhazaira, I believe, you did indeed choose wisely. That crazy woman suits you perfectly!"

Zira laughed and Kitanjo joined in.

***

They were halfway back to the temple and had just left the canyon when Nínamé turned left to take the narrow branch-off.

"Jazira?" Leeta turned questioningly to her fiancée.

Jazira couldn't get Khíramá to follow, and she cursed under her breath. Turning to look at Leeta, she called, "It is a test, Leeta. If I interfere, it might put your relationship with Nínamé at risk, but if you are afraid, I ..."

"No! No, I'm not afraid. I trust her," Leeta called reassuringly to Jazira just before her view of her was blocked by the dense foliage of the forest.

Leeta smiled when she heard Jazira shout, "I will be waiting for you at the stables until she brings you back to me, Minínamé!" Leeta didn't bother to shout back as the distance between them grew steadily.

***

The other Sarvians had realised what had happened, and were agitatedly talking across each other until Tashana stopped her stallion, causing all other Taranda to halt as well.

Tashana turned around to face the others behind her. "Listen please!" she raised her voice so that everyone could hear her, "There is no need to worry! Nothing will happen to Leeta. Her Taranda will take care of her, and she will bring her back safe and sound. Where she will take her, or when she will bring her back, no one can say. But be assured, she will bring her back safely, eventually. This is just a test of trust. It serves to strengthen the bond between the rider and their Taranda. It is not meant to harm either of them. Taranda are one of the most good-natured animals on Shakaran, even if their way to test our trust may seem wicked to us on occasion. So, try to stay calm now. Taranda do not like loud noises, and they can sense your anxiousness. Trust them. Leeta will be all right. So, let's move on."

Tashana turned forward again and signalled her Taranda to move on.

***

Nínamé took Leeta to a small pond with a low waterfall which was surrounded by trees. Beautiful flowers of a variety of colours were growing around the pond, and the air was filled with the sound of the gurgling water, the humming of insects and the singing of birds.

Leeta just sat on the Taranda, looking around in amazement.

"Wow!" she whispered, "Thank you for showing me this! It's magical!"

They stayed for a while, and just as Leeta started to become restless as her thoughts drifted to Jazira, Nínamé turned around and walked back the way they had come.

Chapter 25

When Zira entered their quarters, Danara came over to greet her, one hand hidden behind her back.

After an affectionate welcome, Danara scrunched up her face. "You stink of Taranda."

Zira shrugged. "I like their smell. And you better get used to it since I got myself a friend for life." She grinned happily.

"Oh well," said Danara in a demonstratively casual tone. "In that case, you will probably not be interested in what I got for you ... it certainly can't compare with a four legged 'friend for life'." Extracting herself from Zira's embrace, she squeaked and yanked herself free when Zira tried to grab her, and sprinted for the bedroom.

Running after her Zira tackled her, and they both landed on the bed.

"You got something for me? What is it?"

"Oh, it's nothing, really," said Danara, again feigning to be casual, hiding the little package.

"Let's see," said Zira, and started to tickle Danara until she begged for mercy, and handed her the package.

Sitting up, Zira opened the box, and carefully took out the necklace and pendant. "Wow. This is beautiful!"

"Be careful, it's sharp," warned Danara.

Testing it, Zira said, "Wow, this is awesome! Thank you!" Placing a gentle kiss on Danara's lips, she said, "Would you help me to put it on?"

"Sure, after you've taken a shower," remarked Danara.

Rolling her eyes, Zira got up and asked grinning, "Wanna join me?" She waggled her eyebrows suggestively, causing a shiver of arousal surging through Danara's body.

"Okay," said Danara and followed her. She just couldn't help herself, despite complaining about too much exercise. Zira was just too gorgeous to think about aching muscles.

***

Tica had been sitting in the living room of her quarters, pondering if she should write a note to go with the flowers, and then have someone translate it into Shakarian script for her.

After several fruitless attempts, she had come up with a short poem.

To Tashana

Oh charming woman with magic skills,

Whose beauty I admire,

Your golden eyes have captured me

And set my heart afire.

Yours affectionately,

Tica

Looking at it now, she groaned and cursed, "Crap. That's pathetic." Disgusted, she screwed up the piece of paper and flung it across the room where it hit the wall and landed close to one of several other balls of paper.

Sighing heavily, she got up, picked up the remnants of her discarded attempts at poetry, and threw them into the disposer.

Returning to the living room, she wearily looked at the bouquet of flowers, wondering if she should give them to Tashana at all, or if it might not be better to only give her the Coke and refrain from any attempts of romance. She didn't stand a ghost of a chance of winning the Shawana's heart anyway, so why bother.

But these flowers were harmless, Tica reassured herself, they were just meant to show appreciation. And appreciation wouldn't necessarily be interpreted as romance now, would it? No, it wouldn't, decided Tica. After all, on Sarvis you could give these types of flowers to your married boss, and his wife wouldn't need to worry at all. Hence, she could just give the flowers to Tashana, and could still refrain from romancing her.

Pleased with her interpretation, Tica picked up the flowers and the Coke, and left for the frater.

***

Danara had already told her that it would be considered very odd if Tica asked a Servant to give the flowers to Tashana as they were living in the same building. Giving flowers was deemed to be quite personal whatever the reason. So, Tica had placed the flowers and Coke on the table at Tashana's usual place, seated herself at hers, and waited for Tashana to return.

When Tashana finally returned, still in her riding clothes and happily chatting with Laris, Tica couldn't help but stare at her in awe. _She looks absolutely positively gorgeous in those clothes_ , Tica thought. Shaking herself out of her spellbound state as the two disappeared into the kitchen without having noticed her, Tica suddenly became decidedly nervous. Losing all her courage, Tica quickly went over to the kitchen. Spotting Tashana, she uttered hastily, "I've put a little gift for you on the table," and before Tashana could respond, Tica turned and made a beeline for the elevator.

Tashana looked questioningly at Laris who shrugged, "Guess someone lost their courage."

Smiling, Tashana shook her head, and with a fresh drink in her hand she went to see what had made Tica so flustered.

Delighted about the beautiful strange flowers, Tashana raised the bouquet to her face to inhale their fragrance.

"Mmh, they smell good. What kind of flowers are they?"

When Laris explained, Tashana couldn't quite understand why Tica had fled. Well, she would understand as soon as they would touch again, thought Tashana, the anticipation of this causing her to smile happily.

***

After Jazira had helped Leeta getting all the boxes into her new room, she suddenly remembered something and said,

"Say, darling, there were three items that looked as if they might be weapons of some kind. But I was not sure, so I packed them. Nevertheless, if they are, we need to dispose of them."

Looking up at Jazira, Leeta said, "Oh, sure. I do have a hand phaser. I will give it to you as soon as I find it. I'm not sure what other things you could mean. I don't have any other weapons."

Finding the phaser, Jazira put it in the disposer. Another item Jazira had been suspicious of turned out to be a harmless pocket lamp.

"That is the other one," said Jazira. "What is this?"

"That's my skin-healer," said Leeta tonelessly. And with trembling hands she held out the device for Jazira to take it.

Reaching out, Jazira cupped Leeta's hand with the device. Gently squeezing, she guided Leeta's hand back towards Leeta and said, "No. Keep it. Shakara help me! I hope you will never need it again. But if it happened again, and for some reason I couldn't help you, then I want you to be able to heal yourself."

Regarding the device thoughtfully, Leeta explained that the power cells wouldn't hold forever anyway.

"How long will they hold?"

Regarding the device thoughtfully, Leeta said, "They are still three quarters full. Maybe a year or two, if I don't use it. I really don't know. I usually had to recharge them at least once a month," Leeta admitted blushing.

Jazira closed her eyes and pulled Leeta into her arms.

***

Some time later Jazira called, "Come in."

Tica entered, and spotting Leeta on the sofa, she went over to her and handed her a large and heavy package.

Leeta stared at her wide-eyed. "For me?"

Tica smiled. "Yeah."

"What for?"

"Just because."

Leeta frowned. Her mind was racing. Why did Tica give her a present? What was she expecting? Was this a way to say she was sorry? Or was it just a trick, like her classmates had played on her and inside was something awful? No, she didn't think Tica would do that, even less with Jazira sitting adjacent to Leeta. And Tica was regarding her with a smile and a look that seemed... interested? Questioning? Waiting?

Hesitantly, Leeta removed the wrapping and then opened the box. Inside were two cases, a large one of reddish-brown wood and a smaller one of blackish wood. Leeta slowly opened the larger one. Three accessible layers were holding pencils of at least 100 different colours.

Tica, watching her closely, noticed that on first glance Leeta's face looked expressionless, but on opening the case her jaw dropped slightly, her eyes gleaming with joyful surprise.

After carefully closing and setting the case on the table, Leeta opened the smaller one. It had two layers, each holding an extensive set of pencils, pastels, charcoals and accessories. She reverently caressed the lid while closing it and setting it on the table to see what was underneath.

There was an assortment of sketch blocks of different sizes. Leeta gently took them out of the box one by one, and laid them on the table. When she took out the last and biggest one, she paused. With her eyes fixed on the block she whispered, "Thank you."

"You are most welcome," said Tica gently.

Still looking at the block in her hand, Leeta asked, "How did you know?"

Tica smirked, "A little bird told me."

Leeta looked at her questioningly.

Tica sighed and said, "I once saw a sketch of yours when I accessed your file."

"Oh."

Leeta didn't know what to say. Her mind started racing. Tica must have dug quite deeply into her file to see that sketch. It was the only one that had ever become public. She hadn't intended it to be so. It wasn't even one of her best sketches.

She had still been at the academy. She had sketched her grandmother from memory as she was sitting in an old armchair, the sun-rays playing on her wrinkled face, illuminating her long, curly white hair. And even though Leeta wasn't entirely satisfied with the sketch, she had sent it to her grandmother as a birthday present. She just hadn't had enough time left to make a better one, and she hoped her grandmother would enjoy it despite the imperfections.

She obviously did. Not only had she sent her a letter full of praise, she also had, without Leeta's knowledge, entered the sketch in an art contest. Leeta had been furious when she learned about this. And, even when a few weeks later she received a letter with a certificate that her sketch had won the first prize, Leeta hadn't relented.

Her grandmother didn't understand her. She couldn't understand that Leeta was deeply hurt that her grandmother had betrayed her trust by sending in her sketch without her permission. She didn't understand that this had been a sketch only for her. That it hadn't been intended for public eyes. That it hadn't been perfect. It didn't matter if she won the first prize. It only meant that the other contestants had been even less perfect. And even if it had been perfect, Leeta wouldn't have wanted it publicly displayed. It was a private sketch, only meant for her grandmother, not for the public to judge.

Leeta had been so upset about this, she had never sketched again. But now Tica had found her sketch. And she had spent a fortune of credits on assembling the sketching utensils for her. Maybe she could begin again...

Tica had wanted to say something as Leeta kept silently staring into space. But Jazira caught her attention and shook her head, so she waited patiently till Leeta came out of her reverie.

Leeta shook her head to force herself back into the present. Smiling shyly, she looked at Tica, and said quietly, "Thank you."

***

For dinner Leeta and Jazira went into the frater, taking a table by the window this time.

Regarding Leeta, Jazira suddenly had an idea, "Would you like to try some Eastern Shakarian food for lunch tomorrow?"

Intrigued, Leeta asked, "What kind of Shakarian food are we having here?"

"Well, except for the desserts which are sometimes northern cuisine, the rest is mostly middle and southern Shakarian. But since I am from Jamatéja, I sometimes like to cook something from my native cuisine."

"Wow. You can cook?" asked Leeta surprised.

Jazira chuckled. "Yes. I learned it from my mum. She is a cook in the temple of Tramadhéja, where I was born. I rarely enjoy cooking, but I would like to introduce you to my favourite food if you are interested. Do you like fish?"

"Of course I'm interested! And yes, I like fish."

***

After dinner Jazira, with Leeta at her side, went to Maranja to ask about which of the ingredients she had in hand. Except for two very special eastern ingredients and the fish, she had all that Jazira needed.

Calling the next warehouse, Maranja learned that they only had one of the missing ingredients but only in dried form and they didn't have the fish.

Jazira declined. "Thank you, Maranja, I will call my mother." She explained that her mother had the desired ingredients growing in her garden, and she surely could get the specific fish she needed fresh.

Leeta accompanied Jazira to her workroom.

Jazira's mum answered the call, and while they were waiting for her mother, Jazira casually mentioned to her mum that she wanted to cook Jakhéshamí for her fiancée.

The look on her mum's face made Jazira chuckle.

"Can you say that again, daughter?"

Jazira laughed and grabbed Leeta who had been standing at her side, and pulled her onto her lap taking Leeta completely by surprise since she hadn't understood the tongue Jazira had been speaking.

"May I introduce ... Leeta, this is my mum, Karanja," she said in Nejanallan, and continued in her eastern accent of Avinallan, "Mum, this is my fiancée, Leeta."

Leeta blushed furiously and hid her face in Jazira's hair.

"Oh my, she is a shy one, how precious." And with a heavy accent Karanja said in Nejanallan, "Leeta, it is nice to meet you. Do not be afraid. I will not bite you."

Jazira squeezed Leeta encouragingly and whispered, "You don't have to talk if you don't want to. I'm sorry. I guess it wasn't fair of me to drag you here so suddenly. I'm just so excited about sharing my happiness."

Meanwhile her mum called for her mother to hurry.

Leeta whispered back, "It's okay. I understand." She took a deep breath and turned around with a diffident smile. "Hi."

"Hi! Thank you. You have a pretty smile, Leeta." She turned away speaking excitedly in her language, "Come here, dear, our daughter has declared her belonging!"

"What?!" called Jazira's mother in disbelief.

"Yes! Her fiancée is here. She is adorable!"

Her mother came into view, settling next to her wife, who hugged her excitedly.

"Leeta, this is my mother, Tavhíra; mother, this is Leeta, my fiancée."

As a Sha'ntakara, Jazira's mother had learned to speak Nejanallan, and with a huge smile on her face she greeted Leeta, "Hello Leeta, how wonderful to meet you! Are you one of the Sarvians?"

Leeta nodded. "Yes."

"We watched the broadcast yesterday. I don't want to dwell on what you must have lost. But you obviously had some luck, too.

Jazira, really, now I understand why you waited so long ...You have been waiting for this pretty alien girl to come and find you." She chuckled.

Leeta blushed and Jazira chuckled, too. "Yes, mother, that must be it. Honestly. We already got Shakara's blessing."

Her parents stopped chuckling and stared in awe. Her mother found her voice first, "I always knew you were special being a gift of Shakara. But receiving Her blessing before you even declared your belonging in front of Her ... this is more than I could ever have hoped for you.

Leeta, you must be a very special woman too. And I am very glad that you found each other."

Of course, Jazira's mother would organise having the ingredients brought to the main temple. And she would send some additional gifts as well. Jazira's parents were eager for their daughter and her fiancée to visit soon, so they could get to know Leeta. Jazira, however, asked for time, so Leeta could first get more comfortable with Jazira and her new surroundings.

***

When Nanjara and Sirka had finished dinner, Sirka asked Nanjara to leave her alone for at least an hour or two so she could take a long relaxing bath. "In solitude!" she added emphatically, wary about what other oddities Shakarian healing practice might entail.

Nanjara's lips twitched in amusement, and she was itching to tell Sirka she would have to stay with her even when Sirka took a bath, just to see her reaction. Nevertheless, she decided to have mercy on the doctor. Despite the rough night, Sirka had been doing quite well during the day, so Nanjara was fairly confident that she could leave Sirka on her own for a while. "I will even give you four hours."

Rolling her eyes, Sirka said sarcastically, "Wow, you are too generous. Guess that means you'll be inviting yourself for another sleepover, eh?"

"After a night like the last one – definitely."

Sirka humphed as Nanjara left for the arcades.

***

As Nanjara reached the arcades, Trevaro and Katira had already arrived.

When she had conversed with them earlier, Trevaro had seduced her to let them stay in her guest-quarters as he was curious to meet the aliens, especially after Nanjara had told him that there was a fellow experimenter among them.

And, being true to his nature, he had already found Tica, and was happily chatting with her, an assortment of herb pouches displayed in front of them.

Smiling Nanjara shook her head, and joined them.

She had barely sat down when Katira started complaining to her for having told her husband of Tica's interest in experimenting with smoking herbs.

Tica giggled, and leaning over to Nanjara, she said, "I'm glad that you did." And trying her best to sound grave despite her condition, she added proudly, "I'm his new special friend." Alas, as soon as she turned to Trevaro who was grinning at her with glassy eyes, she couldn't stay serious any longer and snorted with laughter.

The two ended up embracing each other for support while they were shaking with laughter.

Nanjara raised her eyebrows and couldn't help but grin at them in amusement, while Katira continued her ranting.

When Nanjara took out her own pouch and Kashinja and looked mischievously at Katira, Katira threw her hands up, and finally gave up complaining to Nanjara ... and turned to Tashana, who, thereupon, hid her face in her palm and groaned.

***

As they were lying in bed, Leeta asked Jazira, "I've been wondering ... your mother said you were a gift of Shakara ... and you never mentioned a dad ..." Not sure how to phrase her thoughts, Leeta stopped.

Smiling, Jazira explained, "I do not have a father, Leeta. It is something that happens very rarely, but sometimes a female who prays to Shakara to gift her with a child, will conceive without any male involved. Thus, Shakari view it as a gift of Shakara, and to receive this is a great honour."

"Wow. That's really special," said Leeta, snuggling close to Jazira.

***

Day 4
Chapter 26

Manira awoke early. Troubled thoughts and feelings were interfering with her sleep.

These damn aliens were a pain in the ass. Their arrival had changed everything. The frater and the courtyard were always crowded with them. The temple inhabitants had gone crazy, everyone wanting to be in the vicinity of the aliens, and when they were not, they were talking about them. No one seemed to be able to talk about anything else anymore ... the aliens say this, the aliens do that ... it was bothering Manira tremendously.

And that arrogant Zira had now been chosen by Fara. Manira had wished so much that Fara would choose her, but instead she had humiliated her on their first ride, and had never chosen Manira again. Why did she choose the stupid alien? Fucking aliens! Granted, Manira did like Meera. And her friends weren't too bad, either, though Manira could have easily done without them as among other things, they tended to be far too loud for her taste. Even better, she could have done without all the other aliens, although they were not loud ... but they were crowding the Shawana. Since their arrival, the Shawana had changed so much. Manira could barely recognise her. The Shawana had never been social; she loved her solitude and privacy. And now, those stupid aliens demanded of her to be social, and were expecting her to entertain them. And being the wonderful Shawana she was, she fulfilled her duty to everyone's satisfaction.

But it wasn't just that she was fulfilling her duty, Manira admitted to herself. The Shawana also seemed to have personally taken an interest in the aliens.

Agitated, Manira got up and dressed. She needed to let off some steam. Powering herself out in the training room would do her good.

On her way, she couldn't stop thinking about the Shawana.

What did the Shawana see in those aliens? She even let them touch her! She didn't like to be touched! Heck, she even touched them! She never touched anyone ... well, except for a rare few ... but she had never touched Manira. Why did she touch those aliens ... especially that engineer ... what did she want with an alien engineer? She was completely unable to hold a candle to the Shawana.

Angrily, Manira kicked a pebble on the dusty path of the courtyard she was crossing to get to the training room.

Stupid aliens! They knew nothing about abilities and Shavarin! And not one of them was a master fighter, as far as she could tell. Thus, they were unable to recognise the Shawana's grandeur! That engineer could never truly appreciate the Shawana and give her the respect she deserved!

When Manira entered the training room, she saw to her annoyance that Zira was already there, sparring with Zantharo.

With undisguised displeasure, she watched them fight. Seeing Zira's fighting skills, however, didn't improve Manira's mood at all ... on the contrary. And when Danara came in, and started to point out how proud she was of her lover, Manira decided to teach the alien a lesson or two.

As soon as Zira and Zantharo ended their sparring, Manira stepped forward and challenged Zira to a fight.

Zira raised an eyebrow at the Servant, but accepted. It wasn't difficult to see that Manira was upset, and Zira thought it was unusual for someone who was obviously a master fighter, as Zira gathered from Manira's tattoos, to challenge another fighter while not being in control of one's feelings. But Zira didn't mind playing the punching bag. If Manira needed to vent her anger, Zira would gladly be of assistance.

Danara protested, and Zantharo reprimanded Manira that she was not behaving like a true master fighter.

Manira didn't listen to them, and entered the fighting ring.

Zira said, "It's okay," and followed Manira.

They started cautiously, both taking their time to judge their opponent. However, the intensity increased quickly, and soon they were fighting in earnest.

Danara yelled at them to stop, but they didn't listen. She besought Zantharo, "You need to stop them, please!"

Twirling his moustache, he watched the fighting women closely and responded calmly, "Not yet."

Other Shakari entered the training room, and realising there was a fight going on, they came over to watch.

It infuriated Manira that Zira only defended herself without even trying to retaliate. And she did it with a composure that goaded Manira even more.

Zira was actually delighted that she was getting some real practice for once. This was not like sparring, Manira seriously tried to injure her. But Zira knew how to defend herself, and avoided the blows that might have been deathly to most untrained persons.

Realising, she couldn't defeat Zira as easily as she had thought, Manira's fury increased, and she placed her blows and kicks where no honourable fighter would ever place them unless their own life or that of others was at risk.

Zira realised that instead of tiring Manira, the fighting only drove her frantic, so she decided it was time to end it before it got really ugly. And when Manira came at her again, she managed to throw her, but Manira braced herself and rolled away from Zira. And in a fluid motion she got up and swirled around.

Realising what Manira was about to do, Zantharo wanted to call a halt to the fight, but before he could even open his mouth, Zira had caught the knife Manira had suddenly thrown at her, knocked Manira off her feet and held the knife against her throat.

All Shakari gasped.

Calmly, Zira retracted the knife, got up and reached out her free hand to offer to help Manira up.

Manira stared at her panting, her face displaying a range of emotions.

The bystanders were holding their breaths.

Finally, Manira nodded and took the outstretched hand.

Zira helped her up, and when they both stood facing each other, she held out the knife to Manira, hilt first.

Taking the knife, Manira nodded and said with respect and gratitude, "Thank you."

All bystanders breathed a sigh of relief.

Zantharo addressed the crowd, "Continue your training. The show is over."

The people murmured, but complied and moved away from the fighting area.

Zantharo walked over to Manira who just left the ring. "Would you care to enlighten me as to what all this was about?"

Looking at him blankly, Manira said, "I was angry."

"Now, that was conspicuous. But why were you angry, and what's more, how could you let your anger control you and throw away all sense of honour and discipline?" Zantharo asked sternly.

Even though Manira had regained her control, her emotions were still troubled. She still resented the aliens for all the changes their arrival had caused. And although she had to admit that Zira had acted with the skill and demeanour of a true and honourable fighter for which she had Manira's respect, Manira was not at all happy that Zira had won the fight and with an ease that put her own skills to shame, at that. However, she knew she had behaved dishonourably, not only because she challenged Zira in anger but also especially, because she used deathly tactics and even threw a knife at an unarmed person without necessity, so she swallowed her pride and anger, looked down and said ruefully, "I'm sorry!"

"That is good, but it is not enough, Manira. I can see you are still upset. You need to resolve this. What is it that is troubling you so much?"

Manira couldn't help casting a quick glance at Zira who was arguing with Danara a few meters from them, before she said, "I don't want to talk about it".

Zantharo had noticed her glance at Zira, and he explained, "Manira, you know very well that I cannot just leave it at that. You can either talk to me and we can try to resolve the issue, or you will have to justify yourself to the Shawana, that's your choice."

Manira looked at him dismayed. "No. Please. Don't tell her."

"Then talk to me. What did Zira do to upset you?"

Feeling decidedly uneasy, Manira muttered, "It's not her personally. I just don't understand why everyone, including the Taranda, is so excited about the aliens. They have changed everything. Everyone is only ever talking about them, and making a fuss over them. The Sarvians here, the Sarvians there ..." Huffing, she crossed her arms and looked surly down at her feet. "You can't even avoid them anymore – they are everywhere. I came here to work off my anger, and who is here already? A fucking alien."

Zantharo regarded her searchingly. "How come you have such a dislike for the Sarvians? I thought you had befriended one of them too."

Manira looked up and said, "Yeah. But she is different."

"How so?"

Manira shrugged her shoulder. "She is nice, and quiet, and polite, and respectful and she doesn't crowd the Shawana."

"Ah, I see," said Zantharo and twirled his moustache. "This is more about the Shawana than it is about the Sarvians."

"No," said Manira defiantly, "It is about the Sarvians. Would they not be here, everything would still be fine."

"Uh huh, it would be fine for you Manira. But would it be for the Shawana?"

Manira looked at him surprised, but before she could respond, Zantharo went on, "Have you seen her lately? I mean, really seen her as a person?"

Manira slumped her shoulders and said quietly, "Yes."

Zantharo put his arm around Manira's shoulders and said, "So give her a break, hm? I'm sure she values you as much as she always did, she just has other priorities now; there is no need for jealousy. Remember, if nothing ever changed, there would be no butterflies." When Manira nodded resigned, he urged her gently with his arm and said, "Come on, now, let's have breakfast."

When they reached Zira and Danara who had been waiting for them, Manira pulled herself together and stopped. Addressing Zira, she said, "I apologise for my behaviour!"

Zira, having learned from Danara that this was taken very seriously here, nodded and said, "Apology accepted," and she reached out her arm as an offer of reconciliation.

Manira looked surprised, but she took the offer and grasped Zira's arm.

For a moment, they just stood there and looked each other in the eyes.

Letting go of Zira's arm, Manira said, "You are an honourable fighter and your skill exceeds mine. Why are you not wearing the tattoo of a Zhénkhazyn?"

"Because we don't have such tattoos on Sarvis," explained Zira and she added, "Would you two like to join us in the frater after a quick shower? We can talk some more about cultural differences and fighting over breakfast."

Manira hesitated. She cast a glance at Zantharo, who signalled her with his look that he would like to, but he left the decision up to her. Looking back at Zira, she nodded and said, "All right."

***

The broadcasting had caused great excitement among the Shakari people, and Vareljo's own family had gone completely crazy.

He really couldn't stand their excessive enthusiasm any longer, so he had retired to his workroom, and was sitting at his desk brooding and checking the discussions board every other minute only to witness in utter incomprehension that the pro Sarvians sentiment had increased yet again.

Again and again he had stated his opinion, and pleaded to exercise caution. Alas, no one seemed to listen to him. Other Shakari, however, who had been in contact with the aliens, were bombarded with questions, and everyone seemed to be completely unfazed that the darn Shavarin were conspiring with the aliens.

Why did no one understand that the whole alien matter was something to be handled with caution? They did not know these aliens. And the aliens seemed to have very strange habits and views. They even had long-range weapons. If nothing else, wouldn't the fact that they had weapons at least demand caution?

Sighing heavily, Vareljo shook his head in resignation, and pressed the reload button yet again...

***

After a reasonably calm night, Sirka refused to be treated as a patient any longer. She finally wanted to know if she had abilities so that Nanjara could teach her, as she was still adamant to learn Shakarian healing practices, if possible.

During the last days, Nanjara had explained to Sirka what she would have to learn to become a Sha'ntakara. Sirka was not too fond of all the different subjects. Most of them she found quite unnecessary for being a Healer, especially the different languages and all the religious stuff. Nonetheless, she was still undeterred.

Scanning Sirka one last time, Nanjara relented and tested Sirka for abilities.

Seeing that she indeed had some, Nanjara told Sirka that only time would tell if she could expand them sufficiently.

"You will need to learn Shakarian script first, as you need to be able to read," said Nanjara.

"Unfortunate. But logical," admitted Sirka.

"I will arrange for Varenja to teach you. She is our teacher for languages and history."

"Okay."

"Can you sing?" Nanjara wanted to know.

"Sure," said Sirka and added grinning, "Whether you would enjoy listening is another story though ..."

"I see. No vocalising lessons, then."

"Thank goodness!" exclaimed Sirka.

"However, you will need to learn at least the basics of rituals and elemental work. I will teach you those myself."

"All right. And what about the only really interesting subject?" Sirka wanted to know.

"I will ask Jazira if she will teach you our healing practice," said Nanjara.

Wondering, Sirka asked, "You aren't going to teach me this yourself?"

"If Jazira won't take the assignment, I will. However, I would prefer it, if the two of you would work together. Not only is Jazira the most capable Sha'ntakara I know, but if you really want to become a Sha'ntakara, you not only need to learn the techniques, you also need to learn to be patient and gentle and to hold your tongue, and these are virtues you can learn especially wonderfully from Jazira."

"As our first evening here has shown ...," remarked Sirka dryly.

"Indeed, it seems she is slipping when it comes to you. All the better it would be, if you would work together. I'm sure the practice of her virtues will do her good," said Nanjara with an impish smile.

Sirka snorted, and she told Nanjara, she had no problem to practice with Jazira; and when Nanjara called her, Jazira agreed to take on the assignment, and invited Sirka to her quarters to teach her.

Chapter 27

Tashana had just finished her morning ritual in her meditation room and was about to use the platform to head for the frater when Kitanjo appeared with the rising platform.

"Hey there, stranger. Can you tell me where I could find my old friend Tashana?" he joked.

Tashana went along with the joking and said, "Hm ... that depends ... what do you want from her?"

Kitanjo grinned. "Oh, I would just like to ask her if she would like to go for a ride with me after breakfast. Just she and I, like in the olden days."

"Ah, I'm sure she would like that very much. How about you join her for breakfast?"

He twirled his moustache thoughtfully and said, "You think she might be available? I mean, recently she always seemed to have a certain someone attached to her whenever she wasn't occupied otherwise."

Tashana's face fell. She slightly touched Kitanjo's shoulder, actually just touching his shirt, and said, "I'm sorry I made you feel neglected, Tanjo. I will make up for it, okay? Let's have breakfast together here in the living room, and then go for a ride, hm?"

Kitanjo smiled. "Sounds good," he said happily, and added, "I have really missed spending time alone with you."

***

After having had a pleasant breakfast and catching up with what had transpired before the Sarvians' arrival, they were riding through the canyon in the south east.

"So, you and Tica, huh?"

"What do you mean?"

"Oh, come on, you can tell me, I'm your best friend, after all."

"There is nothing to tell, Tanjo."

"Aw come on, you can't tell me you don't like her Tasha."

"Of course I like her."

Kitanjo rolled his eyes. "I mean you really _like_ her."

Tashana looked at him annoyed. "Yes. I do _like_ her."

"Hah! I knew it! So?"

"So, what?"

"Well, you like her and that she likes you is more than obvious, so? ... I heard she likes hand-cuffs ..." He waggled his eyebrows and grinned salaciously.

Tashana looked at him sternly. "Kitanjo, you are a pig!"

He demonstratively ran his fingers through his hair and said seriously, "But I'm a handsome pig."

Tashana shook her head at his antics, but she couldn't help laughing anyway.

Kitanjo grinned. He loved making her laugh. She laughed far too seldom for his taste. Though since the Sarvians arrived, she had done it far more often. Thinking about this, he looked at her with a genuine smile and said, "Hand-cuffs or not, it seems she is really good for you."

Tashana smiled shyly. "You think?"

He said seriously, "Yeah. I mean, you are laughing much more often and you are talkative and outgoing, just like in the olden days." He looked at her mischievously and added, "Had I known that hand-cuffs would do the trick ..."

Tashana reached for him, but he had anticipated it and made his Taranda surge forward. Laughing, he let the animal dash over the grassy terrain while Tashana shouted, "I will get you for that, Kitanjo!" and raced after him.

***

Later, they were lying next to each other on the grass by a brook, in the shadow of a large tree, their mounts peacefully grazing near them.

For a long while they were just lying there in companionable silence, listening to the quiet babbling of the brook and the humming of insects. Then, without opening her eyes, Tashana spoke softly, "We haven't even kissed, yet."

Kitanjo opened his eyes in astonishment and said in disbelief, "You are kidding me." He turned on his side, propped himself up on one elbow and looked at Tashana who still lay there with closed eyes.

"No. I'm not," she said calmly.

"Does she not want to?" asked Kitanjo cautiously.

Tashana shook her head. "It's not that. I know she would want to."

"Then what's the problem?"

"There are several, Tanjo."

"Which are?"

"For instance, she never thinks about staying here."

"Well, why would she, if you don't give her a reason?"

Tashana opened her eyes and looked at Kitanjo. "Okay, you might have a point there. She still can't believe that I'm interested in her."

"Well, that's not surprising when you haven't even kissed her yet."

Tashana made a face. "Tanjo, I'm not you."

"True. _You_ are always complicating everything."

"But it _is_ complicated."

"It is not! Look, you just need to purse your lips like this ..."

Tashana rolled her eyes and got up. Calm, but nonetheless visibly upset, she said, "You are hopeless. It is impossible to talk seriously with you. I don't know why I even bothered trying." She walked over to her stallion, but before she could mount him, Kitanjo stopped her by gently grasping her shoulders from behind.

"I'm sorry, Tasha. I didn't mean to upset you. It was the wrong time to make a joke."

"Yes, it was," said Tashana without looking at him.

He squeezed her shoulders gently. "I can see that now. Please, Tasha, I'm really sorry."

Tashana didn't answer. She still stood with her back to Kitanjo, her hands on the animal, which had decided to continue grazing until his friend would know what she wanted.

Kitanjo had never touched Tashana so insistently since she had once told him not to touch her. And even though she had more control over what happened to her when the other person was touching her, it was still difficult for Tashana to deal with the onslaught of Kitanjo's mind. And there were so many things she really had not wanted to know. How could she ever tell anyone about this problem? Everybody had a right to keep at least some privacy, and she would gladly have granted it if only it were possible for her. But as it was, everyone who exchanged touches with her would lose even the last bit of their privacy. And Tashana was certain that no one could ever accept this. No, she couldn't talk about this with Kitanjo. Even less she could tell it to Tica. But a relationship required complete honesty, so, if she couldn't be honest with Tica, she had better not embark on a relationship with her, she concluded.

"Please, Tasha. You _can_ talk to me seriously. I won't joke anymore, I promise."

Tashana slowly turned halfway around, and Kitanjo let go of her shoulders.

Fondly smiling, Tashana said calmly, "It's okay, Tanjo. You may joke as much as you like. I cannot talk about it anyway, and no, it's not because of your joke. I thought I could talk about it, but I can't. It's not your fault, really. I know I can talk seriously with you. What I said before was truly unfair and I apologise."

Regarding her searchingly, he said seriously, "Okay. But I don't think it's good not to talk at all about what troubles you. If you can't talk about it with me that's all right, but please, try to talk with someone else, Tasha."

Slightly touching his shoulder, she said, "Thank you, Tanjo. You really are a great friend."

Raising his head, he ran his fingers through his hair and said with utter conviction, "I'm the best!"

Tashana chuckled and agreed, "Yes, you are."

***

Back at the temple, Tashana excused herself and went right back to her quarters.

In her bedroom, she undressed and lay down on the bed. Grasping the blanket, she curled up into a foetal position, old questions plaguing her mind. Why could she not be like anyone else? Why did she have to know _everything_ about the persons who came into physical contact with her? Why could she not find a way to suppress this? All those vision quests she had gone through ... all those years she had spent learning and training to reach positions that gave her access to yet more knowledge ... all those years she had spent to research the vast amount of knowledge that was now available to her ... they had all been in vain, as she still had not found any reference as to how to deal with her problem.

As it was, Tashana thought, she had to stop touching Tica. It just wasn't right. At least as long as there was no need to touch her. She needed to control herself better. She had to rein in her curiosity and her craving to touch Tica. It just wasn't right. And it also wasn't fair to encourage Tica and make her hope for a relationship that could never be, be that hope as minor as it may, since Tica still kept convincing herself that Tashana could never be interested in her despite feeling what Tashana felt.

Yes, it had raised Tashana's hopes when she learned that Tica could feel what she felt. She had hoped perhaps Tica was someone who would understand her, since she could somehow relate to Tashana's problem. But now she realised it was still too different. Tica could not read her thoughts and memories and she couldn't feel what Tashana felt physically. She didn't know _everything_ about Tashana. She only felt what Tashana's emotions were at that given moment when they were in physical contact. And Tashana could easily control her emotions if she had to, so since she had learned about this 'ability' of Tica's, she had controlled her emotions whenever they touched. Thus, Tica only felt what Tashana wanted her to feel. Tashana was capable of keeping her privacy. Tica, however, was not and would never be, as Tashana would even learn everything about Nanjara and Kitanjo and others who knew how to shield their minds.

Sure, if she wouldn't touch someone, even Tashana needed to actively go through raised barriers. That was something she had learned as Ashérakhazyn. But all the knowledge and training of the Ashérakhazyn hadn't helped her with her problem, either, as whenever she physically touched someone, there simply were no barriers which she could have chosen not to go through.

No one who got into physical contact with her had a choice. Neither they, nor Tashana herself could stop her from invading their privacy. So her only option to have them keep their privacy was to avoid any physical contact. Okay, a few people seemed to simply refuse to avoid contact, and Tashana had grown used to it and she would probably be able to accept it still. Though she definitely would be more careful with regards to Kitanjo in future! She shuddered when she remembered some of the private things she had learned about him today. It really was not right for her to know all this!

And she would have to distance herself from Tica.

Sobbing, when she realised how terribly this would hurt Tica, Tashana couldn't stop the tears from spilling over, and she wept in despair until she fell asleep, exhausted.

***

Spending a nice evening in the arcades, Tica suddenly wondered where Tashana was. Tica had started the day with Danara, Zira and some of her crewmates. Danara had showed them how Shakarian aircrafts worked. Tica had been so delighted with the whole concept that she and Danara had spent the whole day in Tashana's aircraft, even after the others excused themselves and went back into the temple. Therefore, Tica had not seen Tashana all day. She knew from Laris that Tashana had excused herself, but now wondering, she asked Kitanjo who was sitting next to her.

Kitanjo told Tica that he had been for a ride with Tashana today, and she had excused herself afterwards. That had been in the early afternoon and he hadn't seen her since. "I guess, she just needs some time to herself," he said. Nevertheless, shortly after he leaned to Nanjara and told her silently, "Maybe you should look after Tasha. She is upset about something but she didn't want to talk about it with me."

Nanjara nodded and said, "Thank you. I will."

***

Nanjara rang the chime of Tashana's quarters twice, but instead of letting her come in, Tashana contacted her on her c.d. via text message,

" _What's the matter?_ "

Nanjara frowned worriedly. This was a bad sign. She typed, " _I need to talk to you._ "

" _Is it urgent?_ "

" _I believe, it is._ "

" _All right. I am on the 6th level._ "... "Come in."

As Nanjara reached the 6th level, she found Tashana sitting in a chair at the window, staring into the darkness.

"What is it?" asked Tashana without looking at her.

Sitting down on the other chair, Nanjara said softly, "I don't know. Maybe you can tell me."

Tashana turned her face slightly, and said almost inaudibly, "No, I can't."

"Sweetie ..." Nanjara leaned towards her and wanted to touch her knee, but Tashana pulled away and said, "Don't, please!"

"Listen, Tasha ..."

"No," interrupted Tashana, "Just leave me alone, please."

Nanjara leaned back in her chair, and regarded Tashana with concern.

"Please, Nana, I can't talk about it. But I will be fulfilling my duty tomorrow and attend the council meeting."

"I'm not worried about the council meeting, sweetie," said Nanjara calmly, "I'm worried about you."

"I know. And I am sorry that I cannot ease your concern. All I can say is that I am still capable of fulfilling my duties."

"And what about the duty to yourself, Tasha? What you are doing is ..."

"Stop it, Nanjara!" Tashana interrupted her harshly, "I know very well what I am doing. You can trust me that if there were a better solution, I would choose it. But there is not. So, please don't you lecture me!" and in a calmer voice she added, "Please, go now. I need time to myself to be able to function tomorrow."

"All right," said Nanjara gently, and got up, "Just know that if you ever change your mind, I will always be here for you."

"I know, Nana, I know," said Tashana softly.

***

Nanjara went to her quarters, and called Kitanjo asking him if he would join her.

When he arrived, they sat down on Nanjara's back-porch where she had already placed drinks for them.

Nanjara went straight to the point, "Can you tell me what happened today?"

Kitanjo looked at her questioningly, "What are you referring to?"

Nanjara explained, "I am worried about her, Kitanjo. There must be something that seriously upset her, but she won't talk to me either."

Kitanjo looked thoughtful and said, "I made a joke at the wrong time and that did upset her. But ..." he added quickly, when Nanjara raised her eyebrow, "That wasn't the initial reason. She was already troubled before that. But although I did try to read her thoughts to see what was going on when she kept being silent while I was holding her, I didn't receive anything. She had shielded her mind completely. She later said it wasn't my joke why she couldn't talk about it with me."

"She let you hold her?" asked Nanjara surprised.

"Well, not exactly ... she had been trying to mount and leave, and I stopped her by holding her at her shoulders, and I was trying to apologise for joking."

Looking thoughtful, Nanjara asked, "You said, she was already troubled before, was there any hint as to what she might be troubled about?"

"All I can say is that it seems to have something do with Tica."

"How so?"

Kitanjo sighed and told Nanjara about the conversation he and Tashana had had.

When he had ended, Nanjara said, "I see. Thank you, Kitanjo. I believe, I can guess what the problem is. Let's give her some time, and hope she comes to terms with it on her own."

Kitanjo sighed, "Okay." And remorsefully he added, "I'm really sorry I didn't comprehend right away how serious this was for her. Perhaps she would have talked to me, had I not made the silly joke."

"Perhaps. But honestly, I don't think she would have. I believe she was more upset about her not being able to talk about it, than she was about your joke. And as you pointed out, she said herself that your joke was not the reason for not being able to talk about it with you. You know she wouldn't have said that, if it wasn't so."

"Yeah, I know."

Nanjara patted him on the shoulder and said, "So, stop being so regretful. Being a joker is a part of you. And we love you for it."

***

When Kitanjo was gone, Nanjara went to her meditation room. She poured herself a glass of Ashérakahé and sat down on her meditation mat.

Before she drank, Nanjara thought about which thought she should take with her on the journey.

Nanjara was fairly certain that Tashana's trouble had to do with her touch-issue.

However, one question in particular she had never been able to answer, even though she had wondered about it for over 20 years now. Why did Tashana refuse to talk about this issue with her?

Even if she might have been unaware of Nanjara deep-scanning her at the time, Nanjara had touched her countless of times since then, hence Tashana should have known that Nanjara did deep-scan her before Tashana had asked her not to ... she should know that Nanjara knew about her secret, and that she didn't mind sharing her private memories with her. Was it really just denial? Or did she know and the reason for not talking about it with her was something else? Or was Nanjara mistaken and Tashana's trouble now had nothing to do with her touch-issue?

Casting her initial question aside, Nanjara made a decision. She emptied her mind so the only thought she would take with her would be, "Why is Tashana upset, and what can I do to help her?"

Determined, Nanjara downed the Ashérakahé.

***

Nanjara found herself in the pavilion at the beach, which she was used to as a starting point for her vision quests. She knew the surroundings by heart, so, now she was looking around for anything out of the ordinary that would lead her on her quest.

A butterfly fluttered towards her, and landed on her shoulder.

Smiling at the butterfly, she asked, " _Will you lead me?_ "

The beautifully coloured insect fluttered up, and Nanjara rose to follow.

Before she stepped out of the pavilion, the scenery changed and instead of the beach, there now was a clearing with a huge temple at the edge of the clearing.

As Nanjara stepped into the clearing, the butterfly transformed into an old, white-haired woman. She gestured Nanjara to follow, and led her over the clearing towards the temple.

The woman led her around the temple, and halted in front of a wall. She made a gesture with her hand, and when part of the wall became transparent she gestured Nanjara to look inside.

Stepping forward, Nanjara was surprised to see herself holding Tashana in her arms. They were both much younger, and Nanjara recognised that the scene shown was from the time when she had cared for Tashana right before she had deep-scanned her. Looking at the surroundings, Nanjara noticed, the room had neither doors nor windows nor any kind of light source, and that it would probably be completely dark, would the light not shine through the part of the wall that her guide had made transparent.

The old woman tugged at Nanjara's robe, and gestured her to follow. She halted at a large window.

Nanjara raised her eyebrows when she saw herself making love to a former lover. This room exactly resembled the one in her memory of that time, from about 40 years ago, except that instead of the door, there was just an open arch through which she could see into the corridor of the temple.

Tugging at Nanjara's robe again, the old woman led her to another window.

Nanjara furrowed her brow. Inside, she saw herself as a child. She was holding a doll in her arms and was crying bitterly. Her mum held her in her arms and tried to console her, but she was crying herself. Nanjara had to swallow the lump in her throat as she remembered that this had been when her mother had died in an accident.

Nanjara felt a gentle hand squeezing her arm. Looking at her guide, she said, " _It's all right. Go on, please._ "

The old woman nodded and led her back, past the former window and the transparent wall, to yet another window.

This time Nanjara saw herself caring for Sirka. And again, this room looked exactly like it did in her memory, except for the open arch instead of a door.

Next, the old woman led her to the entrance of the temple, and gestured her to ring.

Nanjara didn't understand, yet, what her guide wanted to tell her by showing her her own memories, but when Tashana opened the door, it dawned on her.

" _Nana!_ " Tashana greeted her happily. Then suddenly her face fell and she cast a quick glance behind herself, and looking back at Nanjara, she said brusquely, " _Sorry, but I can't let you in._ " And she quickly stepped back inside and shut the door.

Nanjara stared baffled at the closed door. Shaking her head, she turned to her guide, " _All right, that answers another question I had, she obviously doesn't know that I know and that's why she is afraid to talk about it with me. But I had decided, this question was of minor priority. The thought I came here for was, why is she upset, and what can I do to help her. Do you mean to tell me, she is upset because of me, or because she thinks she can't talk to me?_ "

The old woman shook her head and gestured with her head to the bottom of the stairs behind them. And now Nanjara saw that Tica was sitting on the lowest step. She was hiding her face in her palms and was crying.

Nanjara went down the stairs and sat down beside Tica. Laying an arm around her, she asked,

" _Why are you crying?_ "

Tica flung her arms around Nanjara and cried, " _She won't let me in!_ "

Nanjara caressed Tica soothingly and turned to her guide, " _So, she is upset because she believes she can't tell Tica what happens when they touch?_ "

The old woman nodded.

" _All right. Now, what can I do to help her?_ "

Tica vanished, and Nanjara found herself standing at the temple entrance again. The old woman was standing next to her and gestured her to open the door.

" _No. I can't invade her mind against her will!_ "

The woman grasped Nanjara's hand and wanted to put both their hands on the handle, but Nanjara pulled away, " _No! Even if I might be able to with your help, I won't invade her mind against her will!_ "

The woman looked at her angrily, and tapped her finger against Nanjara's forehead.

Nanjara grasped the old hand and said, " _Stop that! I'm not the acting Shawana. I have no right to invade her mind! You should have told me that when I was still allowed to do it. But back then I never got an answer._ "

Swiftly, the woman grasped Nanjara's arm, and before Nanjara could react, she was flung right through the door. She stumbled and barely managed not to fall. When she had her balance under control again, she looked sheepishly at her guide and said, " _You meant to tell me something else, huh?_ "

The woman patted Nanjara's cheek in a motherly manner. Then she turned and pointed at the many corridors that branched off from the one they were standing in.

" _This is still symbolising Tashana's mind, yes?_ " asked Nanjara.

The woman nodded and gestured her to follow her into the first corridor to the left.

Countless open arches led from the corridor to different rooms, all showing scenes of Nanjara's past experiences, but as Nanjara could see, all of them had further arches that led to yet other rooms. In one of them she could see Jazira and Leeta, and it was not a scene she could remember. This room was connected with a room that showed herself with Jazira, playing a board game. Other rooms showed Tashana and they were scenes that Nanjara didn't know, either. Nanjara asked, " _This shows that her memories and the memories of the people she touches are connected with each other in her mind?_ "

The woman nodded, but she urged her forward.

Further down the corridor, Nanjara could see Tashana in fighters' clothing. She was standing in front of a wall where there should have been another arch, according to the pattern.

Nanjara assumed correctly that behind this wall was the room that would tell Tashana that Nanjara knew.

When Nanjara approached Tashana, Tashana stopped her, " _Stop! Who are you?_ "

Nanjara raised her eyebrows in surprise. " _Don't you recognise me?_ "

Tashana regarded her with scrutiny. " _You look like someone I know. But you can't be her because she must not know._ "

" _But I do know, Tasha._ "

" _No. You can't. No one knows. No one must know._ "

And before Nanjara could react, Tashana had grasped her and pushed her through the wall.

Her guide caught her on the other side.

However, this wasn't the room with the scanning scene. It was a small, dark room that wouldn't have any light in it, had her guide not created the transparent part in the outer wall of the scanning scene room that was next to this one. Entering the brighter room, Nanjara could now see that it was connected to countless of other small, dark chambers and in each of them Nanjara could see herself, alone.

Nanjara looked thoughtful. " _So, every time she comes across a thought of mine that would tell her that I know, she throws that thought into one of these chambers here, so to speak?_ "

The old woman nodded.

" _All right. That also explains, why whenever I tried to tell her that I know, she interrupted me and either got defensive or changed the subject. But how am I supposed to help her if she refuses to acknowledge that I know already?_ "

The surroundings changed, and Nanjara found herself back on the steps of the temple with a crying Tica in her arms.

Again, Nanjara caressed Tica soothingly, and she asked her guide, " _You mean I should tell Tica?_ "

The old woman vigorously shook her head. She pointed at the temple.

Nanjara turned around and saw Tashana was standing at one of the windows, looking at them. Her expression was painful and longing.

" _You mean, she will tell her herself at some point?_ "

The old woman nodded.

" _So, there is nothing I can do to help her?_ "

The woman pointed at Tica.

Tica sobbed, " _She will never be interested in me._ "

Nanjara furrowed her brow and said, " _But she_ is _interested in you, Tica._ "

" _You think?_ " asked Tica doubtingly.

" _I know,_ " responded Nanjara with certainty. Looking at her guide, she saw her smiling and nodding.

" _So the only thing I can do, is to encourage Tica and let Tashana come to terms with it in her own time?_ "

The guide nodded.

The scenery changed and Nanjara found herself back in her starting pavilion. Instead of the woman, the butterfly was back, fluttering in the air in front of Nanjara.

" _Thank you!_ " said Nanjara.

The butterfly turned around and fluttered out of the pavilion.

Nanjara gazed after it until it was out of her view, then she looked out at the calm waves, thinking of everything she had just learned. And when the surroundings changed again and she found herself back in her meditation room, she felt considerably relaxed and reassured.

Sunset over Shakaran

***

Day 5
Chapter 28

Tashana awoke feeling upset and confined. It took her a moment to calm herself and realise that it had just been a dream, and she had tangled herself in her blanket.

Sighing, she got up and prepared for the council meeting.

***

Warily, Vareljo eyed the aliens who were accompanying Tashana.

Vintaro and Vazero, a geologist, had already joined the council members at the large table. Vareljo didn't actually mind either of them being here. However, the fact that Tashana had invited them behind his back rather irked him.

He was even less pleased when the council decided to help the Sarvians in any case, since there were already hundreds of volunteers, and the voices on the discussions board had already shown that the majority of the Shakari citizens were eager to get to know the Sarvians.

Furthermore, Vazero did not recognise the crystal Tica had brought, thus there was no way for the Sarvians to leave without help. Vintaro again voiced his proposal to build a completely new spacecraft.

Thus, the first agenda that would be placed on the opinions board to vote for would be if the Shakari people agreed to help the Sarvians build a new spacecraft. And as a second agenda item, the voting would be about a Shakari agreement relating to the exchange of data in relation to technologies generally. As for specific technologies, there would be a voting only if the exchange was generally agreed upon.

Relenting on these cases, Vareljo insisted, however, that there would be no further exchange of technology data until the voting deadline. He ignored the others rolling their eyes at him, he would not yield in this matter, and he specifically addressed Tica and Vintaro, admonishing them to adhere to it also.

His preference would have been to prohibit personal contact with the aliens altogether, and to confine them to the temple. Alas, the council members pointed out this had already happened to a degree that was irreversible, and that the Shakari people would be outraged if they would be prohibited to get to know the Sarvians better. And Vareljo reluctantly conceded that these comments, unfortunately, held a truth he couldn't deny.

Eventually it was agreed, the Sarvians could go wherever and whenever they wished, provided they were accompanied by a Shakari at all times until further notice.

The deadline for the voting was set to be in 40 days' time.

***

As the council meeting was closing, Kalenjo approached Laris.

"Captain Laris? May I have a minute of your time?"

"Of course."

"Thank you Captain. I was wondering if you could be persuaded to accept an invitation to Tiamaj, that is the underwater town at the west coast, for yourself and your crew."

Casting a quick look at Tashana who nodded, Laris said, "I would be very pleased to accept your invitation, Kalenjo."

Kalenjo smiled. "Thank you, Captain. If your schedule allows, I would make preparations for your visit in three days' time." To Tashana he added, "Of course, you and your colleagues will be welcome also."

Tashana nodded politely.

"I'm looking forward to it," said Laris.

***

Back in Tashana's aircraft, Tashana shared with Laris that she was rather surprised about Kalenjo inviting them, explaining that Kalenjo usually sided with Vareljo whenever the Shavarin were involved.

"Does he also have a history regarding the Shavarin?" asked Laris.

"Not as far as I know. He simply isn't religious. He is more the practical type, but he is very caring towards the Vintiavar, the underwater worlds," explained Tashana.

"I see," said Laris.

**

In the evening, when they moved to the arcades, Tica noticed surprised that Tashana seated herself adjacent to her at the head of the table instead of next to her as she did on the previous evenings. Tashana hadn't touched her all day, and Tica couldn't quite disguise her disappointment.

Seeing Tica so sad hurt Tashana, and she couldn't help feeling guilty. But despite her own longing to touch Tica, she stuck with her resolution of not embarking on a relationship with the engineer. However, she just had to do something about Tica's sadness. And with a gesture of her hand, she conjured up a beautiful rainbow-coloured flower for Tica and said, "Don't be sad."

Taking the flower, Tica couldn't help but smile.

***

Seeing that the Shawana was distancing herself from the alien, Manira smiled with satisfaction when she came out to the arcades. Her smile, however, suddenly vanished when she saw the Shawana producing a Shaní-flower for the engineer.

Disgruntled, Manira went over to the table where Meera was sitting with the other passengers of the Traveller.

***

The acolytes, together with Naara, were having their own pleasant evening on the other side of the courtyard, and at some point the Vankinas left them to join the adults.

Manzanaé sat down next to the table where Leeta and Jazira were sitting, and looked up at Leeta.

Noticing the animal, Leeta smiled and asked Jazira if she could touch him.

"Of course," said Jazira.

Leeta reached out, waiting for the Vankina to come closer, when suddenly Manzanaé grabbed her hand and pulled.

Laughing, Leeta sat down on the floor, and started talking to the animal.

Meanwhile, at the other table Banshi had leaped into Angos' lap and was now clinging to his neck, making purring noises.

Angos, too, seated himself on the floor to play with the Vankina. As Leeta's and Angos' glance met, Angos grinned, happy that someone was sharing in his oddity.

Her eyes cast down, Leeta occupied herself with Manzanaé. Though she couldn't help glancing at Angos every now and then – it was so nice not to be the only one who was different.

The people who witnessed the exchange smiled at them, glad that Leeta finally seemed to be more socially at ease.

Rovin, who had brought his keyboard, started playing the melody of a quiet song that told about the peaceful joy of being at home amongst friends and family.

Understanding the message, silent tears started running down Leeta's face.

Climbing up on Leeta, Manzanaé pressed his little furry face to hers, and Leeta hugged the animal.

Tica quietly started to sing the lyrics of the song.

Getting up, Jazira encouraged Leeta to sit with her on the sofa. Manzanaé jumped down and Leeta allowed Jazira help her up. On the sofa she buried her face in Jazira's neck, tears still falling, while she listened to Tica singing.

When it came to the part where the friends and family were supposed to be singing, several of the Sarvians started to sing, and much to their surprise some of the Shakari joined in.

***

During the following conversation, intercepted by other songs, the people in the arcades found that several Sarvian songs were also known by some of the Shakari as being songs of the north.

Speculating about how this was possible, the Sarvians learned that unfortunately, not much was known about the history of the people from Nejantera. They had obviously evolved apart from the rest of the Shakari, as the first contact between people of their two continents was documented about four hundred years ago, when herbalists from the northern coast of Avintera had been on an expedition to Nejantera. However, after that there had been political turmoils on Avintera, and they had not met again for another hundred years or so.

The northerners by tradition didn't write in those times, but relied on oral culture, therefore not much of their history had survived into the current century. Apart from some songs, obviously ... but those, unfortunately, didn't document their history.

The Sarvians wondered how particularly one of those songs could be known by people several hundred years ago, because it was a fairly new song in the Sarvian Empire, and except for two lines it was completely identical. Could it be that the Sarvian composer, who claimed to have written the song had been on Shakaran? Or maybe someone else had been and the composer just found the song among his or her inheritance?

The Shakari thought the latter could be possible, if that someone had only visited Nejantera. That way any reference to their visit could have been lost. Had they visited Avintera, there should be some reference in the Great Database, as southerners had always been very meticulous about the written tradition. Although quite a bit of the ancient times, as well as a few minor things from before and during the political turmoils had not made it into their current century, the history from after the political turmoils was complete. Had there been mentioned any Sarvian it would show up in the database, which it did not.

***

Day 6
Chapter 29

It was a rainy day, and after lunch Tashana invited some of the Sarvians and Shakari to her quarters.

Tashana explained to the Sarvians that at this time of the year longer periods of rain were rare in Askaria, therefore the rain was greatly appreciated, as it made the temperature cool down a bit and of course the plants welcomed it.

Kitanjo remarked that for most northerners it was still far too hot for their comfort.

"For me it is actually rather comfortable," said Rovin. "My parents are colonists, and I was born and raised on Tharos, which is tropical."

"Well, I was born and raised on a space station. But my parents were from the tropical zone on Sarvis, so it was always warmer in our quarters than it was in others, and I have kept this habit, thus I'm quite used to high temperatures," explained Sirka.

"I have always preferred the warmth," said Laris. "Even though I was born in a temperate region on Sarvis."

"Me too," agreed Tica. "It's just no fun to freeze your butt off in winter."

"All right, I agree with that," said Kitanjo. "I'm from the south of Nejantera. It doesn't get really cold there. It's subtropical. I wouldn't want to live in the north, at least not in winter."

"Oh, I don't know, I find it quite cosy when it's snowing outside, and you spend the day between the sheets ... especially after a nice smoke," remarked Trevaro with a salacious grin, which earned him a poke in the ribs from his wife.

"Well, I don't know what you are doing between the sheets. I certainly wouldn't waste my time with gazing out of the window," said Nanjara grinning.

The amused banter went on for quite some time, and before they knew it, it was time for dinner.

Tashana called Maranja to arrange for dinner being brought to her quarters, and the conversations changed back to more neutral topics.

***

After dinner, Nanjara and Trevaro persuaded Tica to smoke with them ... though, actually, it didn't need much persuasion, as Tica was quite eager to try yet another mixture of Shakarian herbs.

Katira, of course, was not amused, but the three didn't care. And while Nanjara only became increasingly relaxed and silent as well as somewhat slow in her reactions from her mixture, Tica was affected quite differently by the same mixture.

At first it was rather funny as she and Sirka embarked on a joking banter about their habits, but the more Tica became affected by the herbs, the more her mood changed.

Staying silent for a while, she just listened to the conversations of the others, while her gaze was drifting to Tashana.

After another toke, Tica leaned to Nanjara and slurred quite loudly, "I'm in love with her, you know ... but I know, I'm not worthy of her ... I'm not worthy of anybody ... the captain didn't want me either, you know ... nobody wants me." She sighed and added conclusively, "It's because I'm fat."

Trevaro tried to disagree, "Tica, this is not ..."

Tica interrupted him, "Ack, be quiet." Waving her hand dismissively at him, she declared, "You can't understand this ... you're male and you're lean and you got a loving wife, you don't know what I'm talking about."

Trevaro humphed and turned towards his wife. Looking at Katira, his eyes started twinkling, and he reached out, trying to grope her, but Katira slapped his fingers and scolded, "Oh no, don't you even dare."

Grinning lecherously at her, he waggled his bushy eyebrows.

Katira rolled her eyes. "You are incorrigible, husband." Knowing that in this state she wouldn't be able to keep him off her for long, and not really wanting to, either, though she would never admit it, Katira gave in. Heaving an exasperated sigh, she got up and gestured him to follow.

Turning to Tashana and the others, she said, "Well, I guess I had better care for my intoxicated husband now. Have a nice evening."

Chuckling, the others wished them fun.

Tica leaned against Nanjara, and laying an arm around her, she said seriously, "But _you_ certainly understand. You're fat, too."

Nanjara raised her eyebrows, but Tica went on, "But ya know, the problem is ... I'm also messy and people don't like fat and messy people."

She leaned back to look with scrutiny at Nanjara. "Hm ...You are single, too. Are you also messy?"

Before Nanjara could answer, Tica raised her hand and went on, "Oh but you were the Shawana and that's awesome ... and you're real fun to be with and you're beautiful."

She frowned at Nanjara and stated gravely, "You shouldn't be alone, wouldn't I be madly in love with Tashana already..." She paused and gave Nanjara a once over.

Nanjara's eyebrows shot up but Tica continued appreciatively, "I'd certainly fall for you ... yep, I most certainly would." She nodded to emphasise the honesty of her statement. "Alas, my heart is already taken ... I'm sincerely sorry." She placed her hand demonstratively on her heart and looked at Nanjara with sad, glassy eyes.

The others at the table were giggling, and broke into laughter when they saw the funny look on Nanjara's face.

However, Tica didn't notice and again Nanjara couldn't get a word in edgewise. Just as she started to say something, Tica frowned and asked, "How come Tashana's alone, she's the most beautiful woman I've evvver seen"

Leaning even more towards Nanjara as if to tell her a secret, obviously not realising that her voice was loud enough for everyone to hear, Tica slurred, "She's gooorgeous!!!! And she's purrrfectly built." Tica grinned salaciously and continued dreamily, "And she's the Shawana and she does amaaazing things, and her bosom is increeedibly soft ..." Tica sighed demonstratively.

Laris got up and addressed the others, "Friends. Tashana, I hope you will excuse us. I guess we better call it a night."

Nodding, Tashana said with a twinkle in her eyes, "I believe that will be best, yes. Thank you for your visit."

"Come on people, let's go."

Meanwhile, Tica went on, still talking to Nanjara as if they were alone in the room, "And her eyes! Have you ever looked into those maaarvelous eyes? God, I could get lost in those golden eyes."

Kiran took Angos' hand, and Angos reluctantly let himself be dragged towards the door following the others.

"Awww I think she's mighty cute, don't cha think?" Angos drawled when they passed Tashana.

And he grinned happily when Tashana responded, "Yes, she is."

"Why is she alone? ... She shouldn't be alone ... Or does she also prefer to be alone?" Tica stared in horror at Nanjara. "Oh god, that must be it ... again I fell for a woman who prefers her solitude ... why does this always happen to me?" Her voice changed to a whiny tone, "God must really hate me ... I must have done something seriously wrong or I messed up big time in a former life or something, so that he punishes me like this ..." Suddenly her face went pale. She tried to sit up straight but had to grab the edge of the table. She swallowed. "Uh ... I feel sick ..."

"Uh oh. Come on, then," Nanjara said and got up. Tashana wanted to help her, but thinking that Tica certainly would not like Tashana to experience this with her, Nanjara shook her head at Tashana and helped Tica to get to the facilities.

They made it just in time.

When Tica felt better, Nanjara helped her to her quarters.

On the way Nanjara told Tica, she shouldn't give up hope but be more patient.

"Tashana _is_ interested in you. She just needs more time."

This didn't register with Tica anymore, though. She barely managed to reach her bed, fell face down on it and passed out.

***

When all the guests had left, Manira happily cleaned up Tashana's quarters. Finally, the Shawana seemed to get back to her usual self. Even though she had invited the Sarvians, she had only been the perfect hostess, modest and polite, sitting at the head of the table, emanating that aura of grandeur. And the stupid engineer had made a complete fool of herself. Surely, the Shawana would now finally have realised that the alien was totally unworthy of her.

***

Day 7
Chapter 30

As Tica awoke, it took her awhile to figure out where she was. When she finally did, she had no idea how she came to be in her bed. The last thing she could remember was ... "Oh God!" she groaned and closed her eyes. However, that didn't help against remembering the previous evening. The scenes just kept replaying with all the embarrassing detail on her closed eyelids like on a video screen. Groaning again, she groped for a cushion and put it over her face. Perhaps if she pretended not to be here, no one would notice? Perhaps they would forget about her and she could just somehow cease to exist?

Unfortunately, this hope was destroyed when the doorbell rang.

"Computer, who is at the door?"

" _Captain Laris,_ " answered the soft, female voice of the computer.

Pressing the intercom button, Tica stated, "I'm not here."

Tica heard Laris chuckle before she asked, " _Are you okay?_ "

Okay??! Tica didn't think she would ever be 'okay' again. She was certain she would die of sheer embarrassment. "No. I'm dead."

" _Ah. I see. Are you going to join us for breakfast, anyway?_ "

Laris sounded amused. Tica could not share the sentiment. "No."

" _Oh come on. I'm sure Sirka has something for the hangovers._ "

"I'm not hung-over. I'm dead," stated Tica.

" _Ah well, perhaps Tashana can help with that?_ "

Tica groaned. "I'm not gonna leave these quarters ever again. Tica out." Forcefully, Tica slapped the button that closed the intercom, and pulled the blanket over her head.

Shaking her head, Laris went to the elevator.

***

When Laris told the others that Tica wasn't going to leave her quarters, Nanjara decided to take matters into her own hands.

With a breakfast tray in her hands, Nanjara rang at Tica's door, and she managed to persuade Tica to let her come in.

Seeing the delicious food Nanjara had brought her, Tica forgot her predicament for a moment and reached for a fresh bread roll.

While Tica was munching away, Nanjara mentioned that Tashana had asked after her, and Tica shouldn't worry, no one was mad or making fun of her ... well, not in a nasty way, anyway.

Tica groaned, but then she asked, "She really asked after me?"

"Of course, she did. I told you she is interested in you."

"Huh? When?"

"When I brought you here," explained Nanjara.

"Oh ... I don't remember. I have no idea about how I got here." She blushed. "The last I remember is that I felt sick ... and everything before that ...," she groaned again, "God, she must hate me now."

"Why are you worrying so much about yesterday? It's not like you broadcasted some dirty little secret or something. Anyone with eyes can see that you are in love with her."

Tica blushed. "I didn't know I was _that_ obvious. But that's not even what I mean. I mean I was ... I have ... oh damn ... I made a fucking fool of myself! How can she still be interested in me? She's probably just being polite to ask after me."

"Believe me, Tica, Tashana never asks after anyone just out of politeness. And had I not told her to stay and let me talk to you, she would be here now. But I figured, I had better help you get back on track first, and save you from feeling even more embarrassed."

Tica stared at her dumbfounded. "Uh ...Thank you. I don't get it, though ... how can she still be interested in me knowing what a fucking embarrassing wimp I am?"

Nanjara looked at her incredulously. "Do you always beat yourself up like this? ... Never mind. It was just a rhetorical question. Believe me, sweetie, whatever you said yesterday, it certainly wasn't anything Tashana didn't already know."

"Huh?"

Nanjara sighed. "It's up to her, when or what to tell you. Let's just say, she knows more about you than you can imagine. And she is still interested in you."

Suddenly, Tica thought of something. "Can I ask you a question?"

"Of course."

"I mean ... you've been the Shawana before, right?"

"Yes." When Tica remained silent Nanjara added, "Was that the question?"

"No. I just ... hm ... maybe you can tell me, if I'm losing it or what this could mean ... I mean ... whenever she touches me ... god, this sounds so weird ..."

"Go on. What is it when she touches you?"

"I feel these strange things ... and I don't mean my own feelings ... I mean ... it feels like I'm completely bathed in feelings that aren't mine ... completely, you know? As if every single cell and even my very soul are bathed in those feelings."

Nanjara looked at her thoughtfully. "What kind of feelings?"

"Different ones. I know, this sounds completely preposterous but it feels as if I feel her feelings."

"That doesn't sound preposterous at all."

"It doesn't? I mean, at first I thought she probably just somehow evokes these feelings in me. But then there were also feelings, that I don't think she would intentionally evoke, even if those were only very fleeting ... like worry and sorrow ... I don't think she would want me to feel those."

"She most certainly wouldn't! And not only that. I would even go so far as to say, she _couldn't_ evoke such feelings. She can certainly replenish your energy reserves, she can calm you down and make you feel safe, _if_ you let her. This is something every Sha'ntakara can do. But evoke feelings like worry and sorrow? No, I don't think that's even possible. But say, if you feel her feelings, can't you sense then, what she feels for you?"

Tica blushed. "How would I know if I'm not just imagining things?"

Nanjara smiled and patted Tica's arm. "That answers my question. And _your_ question will be answered soon enough. Just be patient, sweetie. I believe as soon as Tashana is ready, you two will have a lot to talk about ... among other things." She laughed, when Tica blushed even more.

Still refusing to leave her quarters, Tica asked Nanjara where she could get robes the like of hers?

After some persuasion, Nanjara accompanied Tica to the temple tailor, where her measurements were taken, and Tica chose the fabrics and style.

The tailor would have the robes delivered to Tica's quarters when finished. In the meantime Nanjara would lend Tica some of her robes.

To choose robes, Nanjara invited Tica to her quarters and afterwards they seated themselves on Nanjara's porch.

It didn't take long before Trevaro and Katira joined them, and when Tashana called Nanjara to ask after Tica, and she learned they were enjoying themselves on Nanjara's porch, she came over to join them.

Even though Tashana still kept her distance from Tica, Tica was very relieved that no one mentioned the former evening.

***

In the meantime, Danara was wondering about the mental state of Laris and Zira, who were enjoying themselves in the roof pool in the pouring rain, while Danara herself was sitting in the pavilion next to the pool, nursing a drink and watching the crazy women with incomprehension.

***

Day 8
Chapter 31

The rain had abated, and most of the Sarvians were looking forward to their visit to Tiamaj. Having to wait till the afternoon because of the time difference, they would leave at 16:00 their time and would arrive at 10:00 western time.

Apart from Naara, Sirka and Leeta were the only ones who did not want to accompany the others, and thus would spend the day in the temple, learning.

***

Sirka was feeling ambivalent about becoming a Sha'ntakara. On the one hand, she was still undeterred to learn Shakarian healing practices, but on the other hand many of the disciplines she had to learn were simply not her cup of tea, and she continued expressing her dislike with a passion.

Leeta was actually quite amused about Sirka's antics. Since she had discovered that Sirka's bitching was a result of her insecurity, the rudeness of the doctor didn't frighten Leeta anymore, in fact she was impressed. In situations where she would withdraw and probably even hurt herself if Jazira weren't there, Sirka's reaction was completely contrary. She would attack to defend herself.

So, today, when Sirka made a sarcastic comment as Leeta was enthusiastically telling her how much she loved the ancient language, Sha'lhán, Leeta paused to think, and remembering how Sirka was always bitching about language learning being a pain in the butt, Leeta smiled and said, "Qe jantó móratá khézai – if you want, I help you learn."

Sirka looked at her dumbstruck and uttered, "Mónatá." (Thank you.)

Leeta's smile widened. "See, it's not so difficult. And it sounds so beautiful, don't you think? And the literal translation is so fascinating ...," Leeta happily rambled on, and Sirka couldn't help but smile at the young woman's enthusiasm.

***

When Manira had landed Tashana's aircraft on the parking area at the west coast, the Shakari and Sarvians split into two groups.

Meera and the other passengers of the Traveller followed Manira, Maranja and Sharina to visit a village in the vicinity. It was the only place on Shakaran where a fibre called sea-silk was gathered from a rare species of shelled molluscs, and was spun into a thread that only the embroiderer of the main temple was allowed to use for the embroidery of robes for the Shawana, the Kavarin and the Sha'ntaníra. The village was also renowned for its exquisite sea-food restaurants.

The others followed Tashana and Kitanjo to Tiamaj.

Kalenjo was already waiting for them at the edge of the tarmac.

"Captain Laris. Shawana. My most profound thanks to you and your people for coming."

***

As Kalenjo led them through Tiamaj, explaining some of the technologies being used, Tica was in her element.

Laris expressed her worry at talking about the technologies, since Vareljo had explicitly prohibited this.

Kalenjo reassured her that she must not worry, "After all, this has nothing to do with spacecrafts now, has it?" he asked and winked at her.

Smiling, Laris shook her head.

Tica grinned. She really liked this guy. Excitedly she kept asking questions, which Kalenjo was happy to answer.

The other Sarvians were also fascinated by the underwater city, especially the elevator ride to the upper level made quite an impression, as they could see through the transparent walls as they were rising to the surface. And the artificial islands on top of the Vintiavar were a sight to behold. Witnessing the dive back into the water on the ride back, however, made some of them feel rather uneasy, and it took them a while to adjust.

***

As they were entering one of the restaurants of Tiamaj, Tica's attention shifted to Tashana, who was now eagerly conversing with Kalenjo about the underwater fauna that could be observed through a huge panoramic transparent wall.

Tica readily admitted that 'fishes and stuff ' weren't exactly her cup of tea, though she had to concede, there were some really beautiful creatures to be seen.

Although Kalenjo wasn't particularly fond of the Shavarin, he was pleasantly surprised by Tashana's fascination for the underwater fauna. And Tica's eager interest in the technologies had certainly made an impression on him. He really liked the Sarvians. Their captain, even though only marginally interested in technology and the underwater fauna, had struck a chord with him when he had first seen her on the broadcast. The feeling had increased during the council meeting, and it was still expanding now that he had the opportunity to interact with her in a more relaxed fashion.

While they were watching the submarine life, a large buffet was set up, and soon they were gathering around it, choosing from all the delicacies displayed.

Angos was not particularly fond of fish and other seafood, but luckily there were plenty of other western specialties to choose from.

Crestfallen, Tica realised that at the dining table there was no free place left in Tashana's vicinity, and she had to sit down at the other end.

Glumly, she started to eat, not really tasting anything at all. Not even Angos' appreciative comments about the food could cheer her.

Her gaze repeatedly drifting towards Tashana, she wondered if Nanjara had been wrong after all. Not only had Tashana not touched her for several days now, it also seemed as if Tashana deliberately increased the distance between them. Though to be honest, the Shawana seemed to keep herself distanced from everyone now.

Laris on the other hand, Tica noticed, surprised, seemed to be drawn to Kalenjo who was showing his interest in her quite openly, albeit very courteously. Tica wished them luck. For herself, there was obviously no luck reserved in the universe.

***

On their way back, Laris admitted to Tica that she was indeed interested in Kalenjo, but she wouldn't want to live underwater, as amazing as she found the experience. "Thus, I don't believe, there will be any chance to find out if this could go any further. And after all, I really can't imagine sharing my life with someone. I do love my solitude."

"Eh, well, you don't need to move in with him right away ... or at all, for that matter. How about a nice hot fling and just enjoy yourself a little?" proposed Tica.

"Tica, I am enjoying myself. I don't need an affair for that. But I'm also still responsible for our people, so getting them back home is still very much my priority, even if I can't do much about this right now."

"Who knows, perhaps by the time we can go back, there's no one left who wants to leave," pondered Tica.

Laris looked thoughtful. "I don't think so, Tica. Kovik for instance very much misses his family, and he is already having a hard time because he can't even contact them. And I'm sure he is not the only one. Also, we still don't know if anyone of us will be allowed to stay."

"Well, I'm not sure if I would want to stay, anyway. But even if I would, I will do everything within my power to help you and the others to get back, that's for sure," promised Tica.

Touching Tica's arm, Laris said, "I know I can count on you, Tica. Let's wait and see how things will develop. Apropos develop ... what's with you and Tashana?"

Tica's face fell. "I don't want to talk about it."

"Trouble in paradise?"

"I do NOT want to talk about it!"

***

Right after their return, Tashana excused herself and went to her quarters. She desperately needed alone time.

It was costing her more and more effort to avoid physical contact with Tica. And even without touching her, she knew, her avoidance was hurting Tica tremendously, and that was even more difficult to bear.

She didn't even manage to undress. As soon as she reached her bed, she flung herself onto it, buried her face in her pillow and cried.

***

Day 9
Chapter 32

In the morning, Tashana received a message from Livera, inviting the Sarvians to a day at the beach of Manashahé.

Having both been acolytes in the main temple at the same time, Tashana and Livera had stayed in contact when Livera moved back to her birthplace. Soon, Livera and her fiancée Pintaro would be married by Tashana, and since they already had invited all temple inhabitants, they wanted to get to know the Sarvians to invite them too.

Tashana didn't really feel like going to the beach today. However, knowing, Nanjara would love to go, she would ask the Sarvians at breakfast if they would like to accept the invitation.

***

The Sarvians were delighted, and Nanjara as well as several others of the temple inhabitants were happy to accompany them. However, when Tica learned that neither Tashana nor Trevaro and Katira were going, she was very relieved to have an excuse to stay as well.

***

As Naara told Sorina that she wanted to stay at the temple, Sorina wondered, "Why do you never want to go on any trips with the others?"

Reacting evasively, Naara said, "I just like it here in the temple, but if you want to go to the beach, by all means do that. Don't mind me."

Sorina would hear none of that. "No. I will stay with you. But if you like, we could spend time at the roof pool."

Naara smiled. "That would be nice."

***

Leeta was delighted about the prospect of going to a beach.

Jazira regarded Leeta thoughtfully. "Are you sure, darling? There will be a lot of people at the beach, and I know quite a lot of people from Manashahé. They will want to talk to me and they will certainly want to get to know you. Are you up to this?"

Leeta thought about this. "I don't know. But I would like to try. I've only been at a beach once in my life, and it is one of the very few wonderful experiences I cherish. I really would like to see the sea again."

Smiling, Jazira covered Leeta's hand. "Then that's what we will do, Minínamé. I will try and find us a quiet spot."

Leeta beamed with anticipation.

***

At the beach there were booths and restaurants, apartment houses and bars as well as stores where regional specialties of all kind could be found. The main specialties of Manashahé were various handicrafts, made from materials found in the ocean, a vast variety of seafood and exotic drinks, and a large number of tailors, crafters and designers who were renowned for a specific type of beachwear and beach paraphernalia.

Comfortable chairs were provided on the beach, and for those who preferred to sit on the sand there were comfortable cushioned 'blankets' and cushions offered at several places alongside the promenade.

Many of the crafters and artists were working along the promenade, as the people here loved socialising with vacationers as well as with each other, and working amongst them in the open was rather popular.

When the Sarvians arrived at the beach, they were flabbergasted – the Shakari didn't seem to have any taboos with regards to showing skin. Several men and women were completely naked, many wore skintight slips that looked more like underwear to the Sarvians and only a minor few were wearing shorts, with or without shirts.

As the Sarvians learned, those wearing shorts and shirts were almost solely northerners. For Southerners, however, the beach, just as the bedroom, was a place to be comfortable – hence most preferred not to be encumbered by clothes.

"This certainly needs some getting used to," uttered Laris, who was wearing a thigh-covering swimsuit under her pants and shirt.

"I think that's mighty cool," said Angos happily, and immediately rid himself of all his clothes.

Flushing crimson, Kiran gaped speechlessly at his partner, not sure if he should be amused or shocked.

The reactions of the other Sarvians ranged from great amusement to shocked embarrassment.

Zira thumped Kiran on the back and said grinning, "He's adapting quickly, ya gotta give him that!"

"Uh ... yeah," stuttered Kiran.

Blissfully unaware of the others, Angos beamed, and completely ignoring the embarrassment of his partner, said, "C'mon, lovey, let's test the water." And he happily dragged the still speechless Kiran towards the water.

Nudging Zira, who was staring after the couple with a grin, Danara waggled her eyebrows and asked, "Are you going to adapt, too?"

Looking down at her shirt and thigh-covering shorts, Zira said, "Welll, I'm definitely not as adaptive as Angos, but do you think I could get a bathing slip such as yours somewhere?"

Grinning, Danara said, "Sure." And to the others she said, "Does anyone else want a bathing slip? We are heading for the store. If you want to accompany us ..."

Most of the Sarvians had recovered from the initial shock by now and had rid themselves of their shirts. However, only few of them were as daring as to walk around in 'underwear'.

***

Laris was in her element. She loved the beach and she loved to swim.

Bashira, Sha'ntakara at the main temple, shared the captain's love of water. And as they were walking towards the waves, she asked Laris if there were beaches on Sarvis too.

Having kept her swimsuit, Laris was feeling decidedly awkward as the completely naked elderly woman was happily chatting with her. Her look fixed on the water, Laris told her that yes, there were many beaches on Sarvis as well as on other planets she had visited.

After her swim, Laris found her people surrounded by Shakari who were eagerly asking questions, and had brought loads of welcome gifts.

Grills were set up, fruits, freshly caught fish and coolers full of drinks were carried onto the beach, and soon the whole scene evolved into a huge beach party.

***

During the day, the passengers of the Traveller met a group of Shakari who were on vacation, visiting relatives. Usually, they lived in a small community where there wasn't much high tech. They were a community consisting mainly of gardeners and herbalists.

The passengers were quite intrigued, and especially Beena and her husband, Kavos, who were both gardeners wanted to know more about this community.

The Shakari happily answered their questions, and told them that they would love to invite them as soon as they returned home.

***

Lounging on a cushioned blanket, Kitanjo was watching Sheela and Reeka who were commenting on Rovin's surfing skill.

In spite of finding Sheela annoying on occasion, he also couldn't resist finding her terribly cute.

It didn't look as if she would return the sentiment, though. But this however, only served to intrigue Kitanjo, as usually women tended to fall for him as soon as he showed the slightest bit of interest ... and quite often even when he wasn't interested at all ... It was a tough life sometimes, Kitanjo thought. But this was a challenge, a woman who refused to fall for his charm ... how refreshing.

The only woman who had always rejected his advances was Tashana. And Kitanjo didn't think that would ever change, nonetheless, he would not cease to try on each of her birthdays anyway, as over time it had become a kind of a tradition for them.

Suddenly, he had an idea. Grinning mischievously, he held his hands as if holding a small ball and concentrated. A ball of light appeared between his palms, and when he was satisfied with it, he focused and let the light-ball fly towards Sheela. However, instead of approaching her directly, he let the ball fly behind her chair, then upward and forward to let it slowly sink down right in front of her face.

As Sheela let out a startled squeak, Kitanjo quickly let the light-ball pop and vanish, and looked in the opposite direction.

"You are a jerk, Kitanjo!" called Sheela.

"Who? Me?"

"Yes, you!"

"Hm ..." Kitanjo made a pondering gesture, "I'm not sure. Could you define what you mean by 'jerk'."

Waving dismissively, Sheela said, "You are hopeless."

"Nope. That I can negate for sure. I'm actually full of hope that you might want me to get you an ice-cream."

"Forget it!" exclaimed Sheela and demonstratively looked away.

"Oh, but you could bring me one," said Reeka happily.

Eagerly, Kitanjo got up. Befriending the friend was always a good idea. "Fruit-based or milk-based?" he asked Reeka.

"Milk-based."

"Fruit-based," mumbled Sheela without looking at him.

" _Yes!_ " thought Kitanjo, and grinning, he said, "One milk-based, one fruit-based. I'll be right back."

***

Nanjara noticed sadly that Tashana now always kept a distance from Tica. But trusting her guide from her vision quest, she decided to be patient and accompanied the others to the beach.

After a short chat with Livera and Pintaro, Nanjara and Sirka went to sit in the arcades outside of one of the bars Nanjara recommended for their excellent herbs and drinks.

They talked and bantered and enjoyed themselves with drinking and smoking.

When Sirka ran out of smoke-sticks, Nanjara ordered papers and herbs for Shavukas, which lead to more banter because Sirka, of course, was suspicious about the herbs.

"Come on, Sirka, you were just as suspicious of the drink, and did my choice disappoint you?" asked Nanjara.

Sirka humphed and admitted grudgingly that the drink, which was some kind of palm wine, was indeed excellent. And so were the Shavukas as she discovered then.

Nanjara showed Sirka a Shakarian board game that she usually enjoyed playing with Trevaro. "When he is at home, we play it on the computer. But the real board game is much more beautiful, in my opinion. The boards and the figurines are always so masterly crafted, and for me, it is an added joy to look at them while playing with them."

"They are indeed beautiful," Sirka admitted. "So, how does this work? I'm not particularly good at board games. I've never been lucky with dice."

"Ah, but there are no dice in this game," explained Nanjara. "There is no luck factor at all. It's a strategy game, and all depends on how you place and move your figurines to reach the goal."

"Intriguing. So, what's the goal?"

After Nanjara had explained the rules of the game, Sirka found that she was surprisingly good at it. And even though she failed to win, her competitive nature was piqued, and they continued playing several rounds.

When they saw Kitanjo exiting the bar with three ice cream tubs, Nanjara raised her eyebrows and asked, "Two at once?"

Grinning, Kitanjo said, "Nope. One is for her friend. Though, now that you mention it ..."

"I wouldn't try to hit on Reeka," remarked Sirka casually, while she was studying the board game.

"Why? Did she give you the brush-off?" asked Kitanjo cheekily.

"No. But I once had to treat someone who got 'the brush-off' from her."

"Ouch!" Kitanjo made a face. "Thanks for the advice."

"My pleasure," said Sirka nonchalantly.

As soon as Kitanjo was out of earshot, Nanjara wondered, "Reeka doesn't strike me as aggressive. Did this someone go too far?"

"No. She simply wasn't interested," said Sirka coolly, and smirking she added, "I treated him for an ear infection."

Nanjara chuckled, "You are bad, Sirka."

***

When Kitanjo returned to the two Sarvians, he was particularly careful not to brush against Reeka as he handed her the ice cream tub. And he did his very best to appear indifferent to her.

Chapter 33

Since everyone was eagerly socialising, Jazira and Leeta found the pavilion at the eastern end of the beach deserted.

Jazira let Livera know where they were, and organised food and drinks to be brought to the pavilion.

They both went skinny dipping in the ocean, and Leeta was enjoying herself immensely, much to Jazira's relief.

The introduction to Jazira's friends went rather smoothly, and even though Leeta was shy and rather quiet, she was coping surprisingly well.

However, as Livera and Pintaro were chatting with them, Leeta was terrified when she learned there would be over 250 people at the wedding they were invited to attend.

"That's not many, Leeta," said Livera. "I'm sure at your wedding there will be at least twice as many."

Terrified, Leeta gaped at Jazira.

Covering Leeta's hand, Jazira reassured her, "Don't worry, Leeta. We will keep it between closer family and friends."

Leeta sighed relieved, but Jazira continued, "I would say about 150, plus your people."

Leeta fell silent.

"Wow," exclaimed Livera, "That's awfully few. Isn't your family alone as many as that already?"

Jazira shook her head, "Only if you would count all the in-laws and their families. But they will understand when I say, we want a more private wedding."

"Are you sure?" asked Livera surprised. "I thought your family was always pretty extreme when it came to family celebrations."

"Oh, they still are." Jazira smiled. "But they will have to accept that Leeta can't cope with so many people, so we need to compromise."

"Hey, Leeta, are you okay?" asked Pintaro.

Leeta didn't react. Paralysed, she stared at her trembling hands.

Alarmed, Jazira took Leeta in her arms and said to Livera and Pintaro, "Could you leave us alone, please."

"Sure," said Livera.

"Will she be okay?" asked Pintaro.

Without looking at them, Jazira said, "Yes. Please just go."

Holding Leeta tightly, Jazira softly talked to her, "It's okay, Minínamé. I am here. Don't worry. Everything is going to be all right. You did so very well today. I am immensely proud of you, darling."

"I'm not sure if I will be able to cope with all this. So many people ...," said Leeta quietly.

Jazira gently caressed Leeta's hair and said, "I am sure you will manage, darling. It's not as many people as it may sound to you. Look, you already know about a quarter of them, even if just by sight. And before the wedding you will get to know the others too, so they won't be strangers to you anymore, and you will see, there is no need to be afraid."

"Why can't it just be the two of us and perhaps 5 or 10 people?"

Jazira shook her head, "No, Leeta. We can celebrate our birthdays with only a few people. But not our wedding. This is a once in a lifetime celebration. I am proud of you, Leeta, and I love you, and I want everyone in the universe to see this." And with a grin she added, "... but I will settle for showing it to just closer family and friends.

"And what if you become annoyed with me after a year or two?"

"I don't believe that will ever happen, Minínamé. And I am sure we will be able to overcome any future problems."

"How can you be so sure? You still don't know me."

"Leeta, would I not be sure, I would not have agreed to declare our belonging. Shakari do not do this on a whim. This is taken very seriously here. Is that not the case on Sarvis?"

Leeta looked thoughtful. "For some it is, I guess. But there are many Sarvians who marry and a few years later they divorce, and maybe marry someone else later. Some marry many times."

"Believe me, Leeta, a divorce is something that happens very very rarely here. That is probably because Shakari usually take a lot of time before they declare their belonging, if they ever do. I would say, not even half of the Shakari are married."

"But you did not take a lot of time."

"No. But what I feel for you is so incredible, so profound ... I have never felt this way for anyone else. Oh, I loved my lovers dearly, and I still do. But never once have I wanted to share my life with any one of them. Never once have I felt this deeply. Never once have I felt the need to be with them all the time. Never once have I wanted to belong to them or them to me. And it is probably an advantage that I'm old enough to evaluate these feelings I have for you fairly quickly." She smirked at Leeta.

But Leeta had only marginally heard what Jazira had said after that one comment ... "You still love them?"

Jazira looked puzzled until she caught up. "Of course I do and I always will. But I won't sleep with them anymore if that's what is troubling you."

"You won't?"

"No, I won't, unless you would agree to it, which, as I understand, you don't. I belong to you now just as you belong to me. And to be honest, I want you all for myself, also."

The last sentence Jazira said in a purring low voice that made Leeta blush and smile happily at the same time. She raised her hand and tenderly caressed Jazira's cheek. "I love you!"

"I love you, too, Minínamé," said Jazira and leaned forward to kiss her beloved.

***

Meanwhile in the arcades at the temple, Katira used a short absence of Tica to warn Tashana to be careful about the engineer, and think about the future. "What will happen when they leave Shakaran? You won't be able to go with her, not to mention the fact that you are needed here. There is no other who could take over."

Tashana was tetchy. She had avoided any physical contact with Tica for almost six days now, and it was getting increasingly difficult as she craved to be physically close to her, and she knew, Tica was suffering even if she did her best not to let it show. So she answered Katira just for the heck of it, "What if Tica stays here. And after all, Nanjara could take back her role."

"This has never happened before," Katira pointed out.

Tashana just countered, "Well there have been a lot of firsts lately. This would just be one more, so what?"

"There was a reason for her stepping back, and as good as she has been and still would be as a Shawana, you simply are the best, Tashana. You have a responsibility towards your people. You can't just leave."

Trevaro intercepted and told his wife to stop worrying about impossibilities. Tashana couldn't leave with Tica anyway, even if she wanted, so there was no point in scolding her for things she couldn't do. And he asked Tashana, "Have you ever talked about this problem with Tica? Would she stay?"

Tashana reminded them that they were not in a relationship, and no, she had not talked with her about this.

"Ah well, I suggest you talk to her sooner rather than later," said Trevaro.

They changed the subject as Tica returned to the arcades.

***

As the people returned from the beach, and Sirka joined the others in the arcades, Trevaro asked where Nanjara was.

"She got a message that her mum isn't doing well, so she immediately left to care for her," explained Sirka. "And where's Tashana?"

"She left for her quarters after dinner," said Tica, not quite managing to hide her disappointment.

***

Tashana was feeling tired and exhausted, and ambivalent thoughts about Tica were plaguing her. She was still of the opinion that it was better not to embark on a relationship, because of the touch-issue. But on the other hand, she did long for Tica so very much, and she wished she could tell her.

She knew she needed rest, and she needed to get herself back under control as this was starting to affect her physically, and that was not a good sign.

***

Naara was lying in bed, thinking about the day that had passed, while Sorina had already fallen asleep, snuggled up against her.

They had enjoyed themselves at the roof pool for several hours, and when they went to the frater for lunch, Maranja told them to join the others in the arcades, as Zantharo had set up a grill and was preparing specialties of Q'arrazeen, his home region.

The food was very good, and it had been surprisingly nice to be with the others, thought Naara. No one had asked her any personal questions. And although she didn't talk much at all, and mostly just listened to their joking and lively conversation, she had felt welcome and accepted, despite her past.

After lunch she and Sorina went for a stroll in the temple gardens. Naara loved the gardens here and their magnificent beauty.

At some point they had seated themselves on a bench, and when Sorina had been silent for a while, which didn't happen very often, Naara said softly, "I would never have thought that I could ever find happiness again. But here I am, sitting amidst this beautiful scenery, a caring friend at my side, and enjoying being alive."

Touching Naara's arm, Sorina said, "I'm very glad, Naara."

Her view fixed on the temple dome, Naara mused, "Who knows, perhaps your Shakara brought us here." And quietly she added, "Perhaps She had mercy on me."

Sorina had looked at her questioningly then, but Naara wasn't ready to talk yet, so she just squeezed Sorina's arm and said, "Please don't ask, little one. Maybe one day I will tell you."

Now, regarding the 'star-lights' on the ceiling, Naara wasn't sure if she would ever tell anyone. She would rather forget about her past and move on. This was easier thought than done, though. But she hoped that with time she would manage. If only they would let her stay here.

***

Day 10
Chapter 34

After a rough night, Tashana awoke, feeling weak and exhausted. Nonetheless, she dragged herself out of bed, and managed to control herself sufficiently to join the others for breakfast. Right after breakfast, however, she excused herself, saying she had things to take care of, so she couldn't accompany the others on their visit to Askaria.

Back in her quarters, she went to her meditation room, but before she had even started, she fell asleep on the meditation dais.

***

The sun was already setting when Tashana awoke, and with an effort she got up and joined the others for dinner. Listening to their cheerful chatter about their trip to Askaria, and how different the Shakarian main city was compared to Sarvian cities, Tashana had herself adequately back under control. No one noticed that it was costing her considerable effort to appear cheerful.

After dinner, however, she realised, she couldn't pretend much longer. Noticing Tica casting longing looks at her whenever she thought no one was looking didn't help either. So Tashana excused herself, saying again that she still had some things to take care of.

After having drunk a special tea, she hoped, she would finally be able to meditate, and find some release through it for her troubled soul. Alas as she reached her meditation room, she lay down on the dais and fell asleep almost instantly, yet again.

***

Day 11
Chapter 35

Tashana wasn't feeling well at all. Having awoken from a disturbing dream in the middle of the night, she had dragged herself to bed, however, the rest of the night hadn't been any more relaxing.

Tashana was certain that the stress from avoiding Tica was getting to her, and she would just need more rest, and most of all come to terms with her emotions.

Calling Manira to tell her that she had something important to take care of, she asked her to tell captain Laris that she would be joining them at lunch.

***

Manira happily obliged. Finally the Shawana had come to her senses. Finally she was behaving as she used to behave. She was distant and earnest, and attending to her work instead of engaging in all that idle socialising with the aliens who didn't appreciate her superiority.

***

After breakfast, Jazira and Leeta went for a ride again.

They were riding alongside a shallow river, when suddenly Nínamé turned towards the river, and started to walk through the water to the other side, but Khíramá refused to follow.

Leeta called to Jazira that she should not worry, and assured her she was not afraid.

Jazira shouted after her, "I will wait for you at the stables."

"You don't need to wait for me ...," Leeta shouted, and she had wanted to continue - _at the stables. I know the way home from there_ \- but they had reached the opposite bank, and Leeta had to hold onto the grips and lean close to the Taranda's neck to avoid some overhanging branches as Nínamé moved up the scarp.

As they had climbed the scarp and Nínamé started to trot, Leeta looked back in concern. And when she couldn't see Jazira because of the foliage concealing the view to the other side of the river, she called out for Jazira. Getting no response, Leeta panicked. Desperate to get back to Jazira, she hastily struggled to get down from the trotting Taranda.

Nínamé slowed down to a walk and stopped.

Leeta jumped down and ran as fast as she could, back to the scarp, and more slithering than running, manoeuvred herself down to the shore. Alas, Jazira was nowhere to be seen.

Leeta cried out in anguish, "Noooo! Jazira!!!!"

Distraught, she slumped to the ground and sobbed.

When she felt Nínamé nuzzling her, Leeta snapped at her Taranda, "Why couldn't you wait a bit? Now she will think that I don't want her to wait for me at all. She will think I want to leave her."

"I need to go home," said Leeta with determination, and got up. "I need to tell her that I didn't mean it the way it sounded!" And she started walking into the water to cross the river.

Suddenly, she was seized by the collar and hauled back to the shore.

Leeta flailed about, but she couldn't keep her balance and landed on her behind.

Furious, she jumped up and wanted to hit the Taranda. Alas, when she saw Nínamé just standing there, regarding her stoically without flinching, she halted and slumped back to the ground. Resignedly, she hung her head and asked tonelessly, "Why are you doing this to me? I thought you were my friend."

Nínamé snorted and nudged Leeta. But Leeta didn't react. She just sat there, cross-legged, hugging herself, staring into space, and rocked back and forth in a monotonous rhythm.

Standing directly behind Leeta, Nínamé hovered her huge head over Leeta, her large feet almost touching her. Again and again, the Taranda tried to get Leeta to react, but almost half an hour later, she was still sitting there, rocking and staring into space.

Leeta didn't notice anything of her surroundings. She didn't even notice the first two times when Jazira called out to her. When finally Jazira's panicky voice reached her, she looked up. Recognising Jazira at the other side of the river, she shouted with a cracking voice, "Jazira!!!" She wanted to jump up, but stumbled against Nínamé because her legs had fallen asleep. When she was finally standing upright, she had to lean against Nínamé because she almost fainted.

When she finally had her body under control, she started towards the river once more, but Jazira shouted, "Noo! Stay out of the water! Get up onto Nínamé!"

Leeta had stopped, but she called desperately, "No! She didn't let me finish talking to you and she kept me from going home to tell you that I didn't mean it the way it sounded."

"What are you talking about?"

"I told you that you don't need to wait for me but she didn't let me finish ... I meant you don't need to wait for me at the stables because I know the way home from there ... I just wanted you to be comfortable while you were waiting. But Nínamé kept walking, and I had to pay attention on that scarp, and she started trotting as soon as she could, and I couldn't see you, and you didn't respond when I called you. So, I jumped down and ran back, but you were gone. And when I wanted to go home, Nínamé hauled me to the shore. She didn't let me go home." Leeta had started crying and she was trembling all over. "Please, don't leave me! I didn't mean it the way it sounded."

Jazira tried to get Khíramá to walk over to Leeta, but the Taranda didn't budge a centimetre. Of course, Jazira could have flown over to get Leeta, but that her Taranda refused to help, signalled her that this was important, and she had better not interfere. So she called out, "Leeta, I am not going to leave you. I knew what you meant. Now, please, get up onto Nínamé."

"Noo!" yelled Leeta, her voice cracking, "She didn't want me to return to you!"

"Leeta! She saved your life! There are constrictors living in this river! Get up onto Nínamé!"

Leeta froze. For several seconds she just stood there, staring at the water. When she finally shook herself out of her shock, she asked, "Are you sure?"

"Yes, darling. It's not for nothing that this part of the river is called Snake-River. It is their territory. You are safe as long as you are on a Taranda's back. But never, never step into the water on your own!"

"Okay," said Leeta reluctantly, turning towards her Taranda. Nínamé leaned her big head against Leeta's breast and snorted silently. Leeta hugged her and said ruefully, "I'm sorry. I didn't get why you did what you did. I wish I could understand you better. You can understand me, can't you?"

Nínamé snorted and nuzzled Leeta's neck.

Leeta started to cry again, "You are so gorgeous! I'm so sorry that I'm too stupid to understand you." Suddenly, Leeta thought, " _You are not stupid!"_ Shaking her head about her own thoughts, Leeta sniffled and asked Nínamé, "Will you let me get up now?"

The Taranda nudged her, and walked over to a large boulder.

Leeta first climbed the boulder, then on to the back of her Taranda, and let herself be carried to the other side of the river. This time, however, she did not let her feet dangle in the water as she had the first time. Instead she drew them up, as far away from the water as she could, while anxiously watching the surface. She couldn't see anything in the water, as mud clouds were swirled up by Nínamé's hooves, colouring it brown.

When they had reached the shore, both Taranda immediately fell into a canter.

" _Getting away from the river,_ " Leeta thought, and she called to Jazira, "Why are they cantering? Do you think they want to get us away from the river?"

"I don't know. Perhaps," responded Jazira.

Shortly after, they reached the edge of the tropical forest. Both Taranda slowed down and started grazing in the lush meadow.

The women dismounted, and Leeta rushed into Jazira's arms.

Excitedly, Leeta started to talk, "I'm so glad you came! I didn't know what to do. I didn't understand why she wouldn't let me go home. God, when she hauled me to the shore, I was so mad at her, I almost hit her. But I didn't. I couldn't. She was just standing still, regarding me as if she wanted to say 'Go ahead'. Somehow that made me realise that I didn't want to hurt her, and that it wouldn't help anyway because she is so much stronger, and I just can't win against her ... if she didn't want me to go, then I couldn't. So, I resigned myself. I don't know what I would have done had you not come for me. How did you know? Or was it just accidental that you came back?"

Jazira sat down on the grass, pulling Leeta with her.

Leeta snuggled as close as she could, and listened carefully when Jazira started to explain,

"First of all, let me tell you, how very relieved I am, that Nínamé took such good care of you, so that I can now hold you in my arms." Gently, she caressed Leeta's hair and continued, "Secondly, as I said, I knew what you meant when you said I didn't need to wait for you. There was never a question that you meant – at the stables -, darling. And I would have waited there anyway. I just wouldn't be comfortable waiting anywhere else. I want to be there when you return. I love you, Minínamé."

Swallowing the lump in her throat, Leeta shifted to get more comfortable and said softly, "I love you, too, Jazira."

Jazira gently caressed Leeta's face and they shared a tender kiss.

When their lips parted, Jazira said, "There is more I need to tell you. Are you up to it, or would you rather take a rest now?"

"No, it's okay. Tell me, please," said Leeta.

"All right. You were wondering why Nínamé immediately started trotting as soon as you reached the top of the scarp. The reason is that the territory on the other side of the river belongs to the animals that live there, among which there are several predators. There are many such territories on Shakaran. They are called Dházhen and "The Wilderness" respectively. Shakari do not trespass their borders, except on the back of a Taranda who wants to go there.

Adult Taranda have no predators. And that is not just because of their size. There are a few feline predators on Shakaran who could probably cope with their size. But Taranda can protect themselves.

This is also the reason why she didn't budge when you wanted to hit her. You can't hit a Taranda, Leeta. They protect themselves with a mental shield, just like every Shavarin learns to do. It is not known how they do this. But it seems it is not inborn, and they do have to learn it as their foals are vulnerable to predators, and usually Taranda won't take their young into The Wilderness.

Nonetheless, no one has ever seen a newborn Taranda foal. We do not know where the Taranda go to give birth. You would think they will be due soon and then - you may watch them ever so closely - but one day several Taranda will just vanish over night, and they will be back about ten days later with the mother and her foal.

Older Taranda seem to be able to extend their shield to a certain degree. Therefore, they would not necessarily quicken their pace in The Wilderness. And of course they don't need to when carrying a Shavarin. But you can't protect yourself, and Nínamé is still young. I suppose, she is not yet capable to extend her protective shield sufficiently to fully protect you when you are sitting upright. Which would also be an explanation as to why she stood so extremely close to you while you were sitting on the ground.

She also must have called out to Khíramá, because we were halfway back home when Khíramá suddenly turned around and cantered back to the river. You can't imagine how worried I was when I realised she headed back to the river."

Leeta was speechless by all the things she had just learned. Staring amazed at the two grazing Taranda, it took her awhile to put her thoughts into words. "Wow. Taranda are even more amazing than I already thought them to be."

They sat in silence for a while, just leaning against each other, watching their Taranda.

Then suddenly Leeta turned to Jazira and said, "I want to make love to you."

Jazira's eyebrows shot up in surprise, and she had to grin, amused about the sudden offer. Playfully she said, "Well, then by all means, don't restrain yourself."

Grinning happily, Leeta started with a gentle kiss.

Chapter 36

Tashana had given up her attempts at meditation, as whenever she didn't fall asleep, her mind kept drifting to Tica. So, she had taken a long relaxing bath, and smoked a special herb that was supposed to alleviate her mood, and after thinking things over again, she came to the same conclusion – Tica would never be able to accept her touch-issue, and thus she must refrain from pursuing a relationship with her, or with anyone else for that matter. Obviously, she was meant to stay single, and the sole purpose of her life was to fulfil her duty towards Shakara and her people. This thought, though painful as it was, also brought her some relief. She loved Shakara, and she loved being able to be of help, and this would be her focus.

Thus prepared, she joined the others for lunch.

Seeing Tica caused a pang in her chest, however, she managed to refocus on Shakara and stayed with the others till after dinner.

She didn't participate much in their conversations, but since Nanjara wasn't there, and Jazira was occupied teaching Leeta and Sirka in the afternoon, Tashana at least wanted to show the Sarvians that she cared simply by being with them.

However, when Nanjara returned right before dinner, Tashana was quite relieved to be able to pass the social responsibility to Nanjara. All the socialising was beginning to tire her, so right after dinner she excused herself.

Nanjara followed her, and stopped her in the corridor.

"What's going on, Tasha?"

Evading Nanjara's attempt to touch her, Tashana asked, "What do you mean?"

"Tasha, you may be able to fool the others, but I can see that you are not doing well."

"I am just tired, Nana," reassured Tashana, "But I will be taking the few days till your birthday for myself to get some rest. I am sure I will be fine by then. You will be here to care for the Sarvians, right?"

"Yes, I will. Please take care of yourself, Tasha, and tell me if you need me."

"I will."

***

Reaching her bedroom, Tashana cursed and lay down. She knew she couldn't go on like this. The tea wasn't helping her physical condition at all; neither did anything else she had tried. And since she was feeling better with her decision regarding Tica, she concluded that she really only needed rest. And a few days without being confronted with Tica, would certainly help, too, as much as she still hated that thought. Exhausted, she fell asleep.

***

Not quite reassured with regards to Tashana, Nanjara joined the others in the arcades.

After a while, Sirka moved closer to Nanjara and asked, "Are you still worried about your mum?"

Nanjara shook her head, "No, as I said before, she is doing much better. Her partner is taking good care of her, and I will be visiting again in a few days to celebrate my birthday, anyway."

"Ah, that's good. I was just wondering, because it seems like you are somehow preoccupied, as if something was troubling you."

Nanjara gave Sirka's arm a squeeze. "Thank you for noticing. I am worried, indeed. But it is not something I can help," Nanjara explained, and she added with a grin, "I guess I should have me a nice relaxing smoke."

Even though Sirka would have liked to have known what was troubling Nanjara, she didn't prod any further, and went along with Nanjara's wish for relaxation, having a smoke and a drink herself.

***

After a lengthy shower with Jazira, Leeta put on a robe, and told Jazira that she wanted to go to the meditation room.

Quite some time later, Jazira started wondering, and got up to look for Leeta. As she reached the open door of the meditation room, she saw what had taken Leeta so long. She had obviously been to the roof garden first to pick a few blossoms. She had decorated the altar with them, and had even managed to place one on the hand of Shakara's statue. Furthermore, she had lit incense cones in each of the burners as well as every candle in the room, and had all other lights turned off, so the room was solely illuminated by the countless candles.

Now she was kneeling on Jazira's cushion, instead of sitting cross-legged next to it as she usually did, and she was talking to Shakara.

Smiling fondly, Jazira turned around silently as to not disturb Leeta, and went back to bed, her heart almost aching from the overwhelming love she felt.

***

Leeta had been thanking Shakara every evening for over a week now, but today she felt the need to do more than just lying in bed and thanking Her and praying to Her in her thoughts. She wanted to do a proper ritual like the ones Jazira and she were doing every morning. And she wanted it to be special, so she had prepared everything with tender care.

This time, she also had a special request, and for some reason she deemed it appropriate to kneel in front of the Goddess to show Her how very serious she was with her thankfulness, as well as with her prayer.

"Please, Shakara, help me to understand Nínamé."

***

Day 12
Chapter 37

After breakfast, Kitanjo, Manira and Lakaro took some of the Sarvians for a ride again.

Nanjara would have liked to accompany them, but Tashana hadn't appeared for breakfast, so Nanjara went to look for her.

When Tashana didn't answer the ring at her door, Nanjara called her on her c.d., and as that call was also ignored Nanjara contacted Tashana mentally.

" _Please, Nana, I need rest._ "

" _Are you sure that is all you need?_ "

" _Yes._ "

" _All right. But I will check on you in the evening._ "

" _You don't need to, Nana._ "

" _Yes, I do. But until then I will leave you alone._ "

" _Okay, thank you._ "

Nanjara closed the link and went back to join those who had stayed in the arcades.

***

"What is it?" Trevaro commented on Nanjara's obviously worried appearance.

Nanjara hadn't wanted to involve the others, but she seriously began to worry, so she explained that she was concerned about Tashana.

Trevaro looked thoughtful, but he surmised, "I wouldn't worry too much. She has been unusually social lately. I suppose it's been a bit much for her. She probably just needs some rest and she'll be fine."

"I hope you are right, Trevaro," said Nanjara, not quite reassured.

Tica, however, was quite relieved to hear Trevaro's opinion, as it made her hope that perhaps Tashana's distancing herself had nothing to do with her.

***

Angos and Kiran were walking through a nearby forest accompanied by Savenjo and Mikanjo, when suddenly Angos exclaimed, "Lookie!" and walked over to a dead Vankina to which a tiny baby was clinging, seemingly still very much alive.

"Leave it for the scavengers," said Savenjo.

"But it's alive!" said Angos, he and Kiran both shocked about Savenjo's heartlessness.

"It won't be for long. That's probably its mother," explained Savenjo. "But Vankinas live in clans. However, their clan isn't here, which means they left the baby."

"Maybe the clan left because of us. Perhaps they will return," suggested Kiran.

"No," said Mikanjo, "Vankinas aren't shy. They wouldn't leave because of us. Had another female adopted the baby, she would have taken it with her. Obviously that is not the case."

"I'm gonna adopt it!" said Angos with determination, and carefully picked up the baby that easily fit into his hand.

"It is too small," said Savenjo and explained, "It needs to be breastfed. How are you going to do that, eh? It will die anyway. If you leave it here, at least it won't die for naught. It will be food for the scavengers."

"It won't die! I'll care for it," said Angos stubbornly, and he simply turned around and walked back the way they had come, not listening to Savenjo and Mikanjo who were still lamenting about the stupidity of Angos' action.

Kiran asked them if it was forbidden to try rescuing the baby.

Savenjo rolled his eyes, "No. It's not forbidden. It's just stupid because it won't work."

***

Arriving back at the temple, Angos asked Nanjara for a feeding bottle.

"A what?"

He showed her the baby and said, "A bottle to feed milk to the lil' one."

"Oh my god, how cute!" exclaimed Tica.

"Where did you find it?" asked Nanjara. "It is far too small; it should be left with its mother."

"The mother's dead," explained Angos and he urged, "We need a feeding bottle and milk to feed it."

"I'm not sure what you mean, Angos. The baby needs its mother. It needs to be breastfed. Without its mother it will die."

"No! It ain't gonna havta die if I'm gonna feed it. I just need a feeding bottle and a lil' milk."

"We don't have such a thing as a 'feeding bottle', Angos," said Nanjara.

"How do you feed your babies?" asked Tica.

Nanjara looked at her in puzzlement. "As all mammals do. They are breastfed."

"And what if the mother dies?" asked Sirka. "Do you let your babies die, too?"

"Of course not! There will always be a woman in the family or among friends or in the neighbourhood who can breastfeed the baby," explained Nanjara, "Just as another female Vankina would have adopted the baby. So, either there was no female capable of taking on another baby, or it was deemed too weak ... or ... Is it a male or a female?"

"I dunno," said Angos and held out his hand for Nanjara to have a look.

Gently taking the Vankina, Nanjara examined the baby. "He is male. So they probably left him because he is male."

"What?! Why?" asked several Sarvians at once.

Nanjara explained, "For a Vankina clan a male baby is not as important as a female is. Vankinas develop a special bond between mother and infant. Juveniles stay with their mother for at least three years, and the females stay in touch with her for their whole life. Male Vankinas, however, leave their clan after three to four years. They then roam the woods in search for a female life-partner to bond with, still keeping in touch with the clan. If they don't find one within a few months they usually bond with another male, sometimes they even bond with a member of another species. That's why we only have male Vankinas as pets. The bond is crucial for Vankinas, they need physical contact, without it they die within a few days. When a bond-partner dies, Vankinas often die with them unless another potential partner finds them. Vankinas themselves won't search for another partner after their partner dies, they will stay with the dead body until they die too."

"All right so this doesn't get us any further. The baby needs to be fed. If someone flies Tica and me to the Traveller, I can try to assemble a feeding bottle. Do you at least have milk here?" asked Sirka.

"No Vankina milk," said Nanjara. "And I'm not sure if he will be able to digest any of the milk that we consume. I suppose, if you want to try feeding him, it might be better to try with breast milk because our eating habits are more alike."

"So, where's the nearest woman with a baby? I haven't seen one here since we arrived," remarked Sirka.

"Oh, I'm sure either Maranja or Sharina will share," said Nanjara.

"Huh? They have breast milk in storage?" Sirka asked incredulously. "Please don't tell me they put that in our food."

The Shakari broke into laughter, and Nanjara said chuckling, "I don't believe they would be _that_ generous, Sirka."

Not getting why the Shakari were laughing, Sirka asked, "Why? Is it considered some kind of rare delicacy?"

Again the Shakari were laughing, and Nanjara explained, "Sirka, they are nursing each other. And even though this is quite common among partners here on Shakaran, it is still a rather private matter."

The Sarvians gaped in disbelief, and Tica flushed red as the image of doing this with Tashana was arousing her tremendously, but at the same time she felt mortally embarrassed for having such thoughts.

Grinning, Nanjara said, "I suppose this is not as common for Sarvians?"

"Uh ... no, it's not," admitted Sirka.

"I think it's mighty practical," said Angos, "Are ya gonna get us a feeding bottle now, Sirka?"

"Uh ... yes, sure. Tica?"

Shaking herself, Tica stammered, "Uh ... yeah."

"Danara, would you fly them please?" asked Nanjara.

"Sure. Come on."

***

Returning with a bottle and several different nipples, the Sarvians tested which of them would be the best for the tiny Vankina, while Maranja went to fill the bottle with suppressed milk.

Angos beamed when finally the baby greedily suckled the milk from the bottle. "Good boy! I knew it would work!"

***

Nanjara had become pensive. And as everyone was happily chatting about the Vankina baby, Nanjara excused herself and went to Tashana's quarters.

Almost expecting a refusal, Nanjara was surprised when Tashana let her come in at the first ring.

Seeing Tashana lying in bed, unmoving, Nanjara rushed to her side.

As Nanjara reached out for her, Tashana looked at her with glassy eyes, and only managed to croak, "Please, don't scan my mind. Please," and closing her eyes she fell silent.

"I promise," said Nanjara softly, and touched Tashana's face to scan her physically.

What she found exactly resembled the illness Tashana had been suffering from over twenty years ago. Her energy reserves were completely drained, and her body temperature was dangerously low, although she had already covered herself with several blankets.

It was not a problem for Nanjara to heal Tashana physically, and so, shortly after, Tashana opened her eyes and said quietly, "Thank you."

However, her psychical health was another matter. And Nanjara was wondering what the cause of this mysterious illness really was.

Nanjara looked at her gently but asked seriously, "Can you tell me what caused this?"

Sitting up, Tashana said, "No."

"Because you don't know, or because you don't want to?"

"Because I don't know," said Tashana. "At first I thought I just needed rest. I had stressed myself out over ... something, so I thought if I would get some rest and come to terms with it, it would get better. But obviously it didn't get better but worse. I only know of a somewhat similar condition when you aren't connected to Shakara and drain yourself, but I have not drained myself, and of course I haven't lost my connection to Shakara, either. I suppose it is purely a physical thing, but I don't know the cause."

Nanjara looked thoughtful. "You are aware that this looked exactly the same as back then?"

"Yes. I'm aware of that. And there are a few relations I can see between the two occasions, however, none of them explains this extreme physical reaction. Being tired and weak, needing rest, difficulty to concentrate and so on, all that is explainable and I have experienced it often enough, with others and with myself to be able to deal with it, but this was different. Nothing seemed to help."

"How long have you been without any physical contact?"

"Huh? What do you mean?"

"What I said. For how long have you not touched anybody, nor has anybody touched you?"

"What would that have to do with anything?"

"I'm not sure yet, but I'm trying to find out. I know for certain that you have avoided my touch since the day before the council meeting. That's now ... eight days ago. And if I'm not mistaken, you have avoided coming close to Tica at least as long. Is that correct?"

"Listen Nana, ..."

"No. Now you listen, Tasha. You don't have to talk about the 'Why'. I just want to find out the cause of your illness. And this knowledge might be essential, not just for you. So, please, be the professional Shawana now and help me."

A mix of emotions played on Tashana's face, and after a while she answered matter-of-factly, "All right. I have been without any physical contact for over seven days."

"So that's just slightly longer than back then. When did you feel the first signs of the illness?"

Tashana thought for a moment before she responded, "It is a bit difficult to pinpoint, but definitely physically noticeable, I would say, three days ago. From then on it became worse rather quickly."

"And have you ever felt those first symptoms before, when it could have been related to being without physical contact for several days?"

Tashana said pensively, "Probably. But then there was always either you, or Jazira, or Kitanjo or even Manira who would touch me, even if fleetingly. So I believe I have never been without touch for longer than maybe four or five days. But what about you? Have you ever felt any signs of illness when you were without contact for a while?"

"I can safely say that I have never been without physical contact for more than a day, Tasha. And I know of no one who would voluntarily be without contact for a longer period of time. I do know, however, and that is how I got the idea, that Vankinas die when they are without physical contact for a few days. I know we are not Vankinas, but we are both creatures of Shakara, and we do share quite a few things in common. So I believe it is entirely possible that there is a similarity in this case, too. And now that we are talking about this ... I am wondering about the illness that used to befall the space-travellers back then ... if I'm not mistaken, the symptoms were similar, but I will do some research on the subject. For now, I advise you not to avoid physical contact for more than a day at a time until we know more."

"Wonderful," groaned Tashana.

Nanjara patted Tashana's arm and said with a smirk, "I'm sure, Tica will be delighted."

"I am not so sure about that," mumbled Tashana.

"But I am. Trust me," said Nanjara encouragingly, and added, "Come on, get yourself presentable and join the others in the arcades. Angos has adopted a Vankina baby. It will be interesting to see if he succeeds with his strange methods. So far it seemed to work."

"What methods?" asked Tashana, mildly intrigued.

Nanjara got up and said, "You will have to see for yourself."

Tashana sighed loudly, "All right, all right. Give me 15 minutes, okay?"

"You may take as long as you need. I will do some research now," said Nanjara and left for her quarters.

***

Joining the others in the arcades, Tashana still avoided getting close to Tica. If she really needed physical touch, she decided, she would have to rely on Nanjara. She already knew everything about Nanjara, and since Nanjara wouldn't stop touching her, this would continue to be so anyhow. It was not necessary to cause Tica to lose her privacy.

***

As Nanjara returned from her research, she took Tashana aside, and told her that the space-travel-illness resembled exactly her illness. "I have put the issue on the research board. We will see what the former space travellers will say."

"How could you put this on the research board without my consent? I don't want everybody to know about my condition!"

"Tasha, I have not mentioned your name, of course. But we cannot keep this finding secret. It affects all Shakari. And if lack of physical contact is really the only cause for this illness, then Shakari could actually travel space again. I don't need to tell you that this would be ground-breaking."

Being relieved somewhat upon hearing that Nanjara hadn't mentioned her name, Tashana still didn't want to talk about the subject, and left for her quarters when Nanjara went to join the others in the arcades to tell them about her findings.

Nanjara did her best to tell it in a way that put the main focus on the Vankina baby, and that this and the fact that the Sarvians could travel space, whereas Shakari couldn't, somehow made her look up the old files of the space-travellers back then. Though she also casually mentioned that she knew of another case suffering from this illness who had not travelled space.

While Tashana was brooding in her quarters, the Sarvians as well as the Shakari spent the rest of the evening discussing this subject.

***

At some point during the evening, Sirka asked Nanjara if she could have a word with her. They went to sit on a bench in the courtyard.

"It's Tashana who is suffering from this illness, isn't it?"

When Nanjara didn't answer right away, Sirka added, "Don't worry, I won't tell anyone. But I think it's obvious. I mean, she had been distancing herself lately, and you were worried about her."

Nanjara sighed and said, "It is not as obvious as you may think. But I guess, I shouldn't have mentioned it in front of you Sarvians that I know of another case."

Sirka looked at her questioningly, "Eh, wouldn't Shakari know her even better?"

"Apart from a minor few, no. For most Shakari it was strange to see her socialising so much. It was out of character for her. For her, to distance herself again, probably just made everyone think, she was being her normal self again. And as you have heard, even Trevaro thought that her not feeling well was caused by her having been socialising too much ... not too little. They just don't know her...," Nanjara concluded sadly.

Touching Nanjara's arm, Sirka said with surprising gentleness, "But you do. And she is very lucky to have someone like you to care about her."

Smiling fondly, Nanjara explained, "She is like a daughter to me."

Sirka flinched almost imperceptibly and said, "Then, you are very lucky too."

Nanjara noticed Sirka's reaction, and she sensed as Sirka immediately raised her protective barriers again. The moment of openness and vulnerability was gone. Regretfully, Nanjara touched Sirka's arm and apologised, "I'm sorry, Sirka. It was careless of me to say that."

Sirka made a dismissive gesture and said, "Nonsense! You don't need to treat me like an egg. I'm not that fragile. It's a beautiful thing that you and Tashana are having such a caring relationship. So why is she avoiding touch? I'm sure, Tica would love to cure her from that illness."

"I am not at liberty to tell you this, Sirka. I hope you understand."

"A Shawana thing?"

"No. Confidentiality."

"Ah. Okay."

***

Day 13
Chapter 38

When Tashana checked her messages and the opinions board in the morning, she saw with relief that 91 per cent of the Shakari had already voted on both agendas, and of those 84 per cent had voted positive for the Sarvians. Some wanted more information before they would decide, but tended to the positive, and only a small minority was critical.

Since this meant, the mark of 75 per cent had already been passed, even if the remaining people would all vote in the negative, Tashana called for a council meeting in three days to discuss how to proceed.

***

Vareljo couldn't believe how incautious his people were. Even Kalenjo was now on their side, as Vareljo had learned just a few days ago. Kalenjo, who in the past had always taken his side, and who had never cared for the darn Shavarin. Even he had now been lured into throwing all caution to the wind. Vareljo just couldn't believe it, and he wasn't happy either about the fact that more than half of the Shakari had already voted against his proposal of renaming Shakaran.

***

Everyone was chatting excitedly about the new finding, especially since first opinions on the research board seemed to indicate that Nanjara's findings were indeed ground-breaking.

And even though Tashana's news about the voting did cause excitement, and initiated a change of topic in conversation for a while, it didn't take long for everyone to be back to chatting about space travel and the strange similarity between Vankinas and Shakari.

Thus, after having endured all the chatting about the issue over breakfast, Tashana left and hid in her quarters.

***

After lunch, the doorbell rang. Having skipped lunch, Tashana was fairly certain it was Nanjara at the door. However, as the computer told her that Tica was in front of the door on the ground floor, Tashana was so surprised, she didn't think before calling automatically, "Come in."

Realising what she had just done, Tashana cursed, and got up from her bed. Hastily she put on her clothes, ran her fingers through her hair and teleported to the ground level.

"Yikes!" exclaimed Tica surprised when Tashana suddenly appeared a few meters in front of her, "I thought you don't have transporters."

"Transporters?"

"Yeah. Machines with which you can transport stuff and people over a distance."

"We don't have such machines. I don't need a machine to do this," explained Tashana, still somewhat uneasy about having let Tica into her quarters, although she would rather have been alone.

"You mean you do that with your magic?" asked Tica amazed.

Tashana raised an eyebrow about the word 'magic', but she smiled and said, "Yes. I do have the ability to teleport."

"Cool!" said Tica appreciatively.

They stood for a while, just looking at each other.

Tashana shook herself out of the spell first, and asked, "Was there a specific reason why you came?"

"Uh ... yeah. I wanted to talk to you, if you don't mind. But if you don't have time ..."

"No," Tashana interrupted, "It's okay. I do have time. Let's sit down, hm?" and inwardly she slapped herself ... why did she just say this??? Why hadn't she just told Tica that she didn't have time? Drat, now she couldn't back out without being rude.

"Okay. Thank you," said Tica, smiling.

Tashana led her to one of the several seating arrangements, and asked, "Would you like something to drink?"

Tica was getting decidedly nervous, but with determination she braced herself and said, "Yeah, a glass of shilaberry juice would be nice".

After pouring them both a glass of juice, Tashana sat down across from Tica.

Tica took a sip, and lowering the glass, she placed both hands around it and stared into the blue fluid.

Tashana waited patiently for her to say something, bracing herself for whatever Tica wished to talk about. She should have read her mind instead of waiting though, because what Tica said then, caught Tashana completely off guard.

"It's you isn't it? The one with the space-travel-illness." Tica gathered all her courage and looked Tashana straight in the eyes.

Speechlessly, Tashana stared at Tica. It cost her quite some effort not to show the panic she was feeling. Then, after closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, she finally admitted, "Yes."

Regarding her with a mix of compassion and curiosity, Tica asked, "Why? ... Why are you avoiding touch?"

Tashana looked away and said quietly, "I can't tell you."

"Why not? Is it a Shawana secret?"

"No. It is ... I just can't."

Despite Tashana's efforts to appear calm, Tica could easily sense that this was troubling her. For some unknown reason this gave Tica a boost of courage. Setting her glass on the table she reached out and touched Tashana's arm, and she asked gently, "What are you afraid of?"

Tashana closed her eyes at the contact. How much had she longed for this! And how much had she feared it at the same time. Now Tica had taken the initiative, and Tashana welcomed the onslaught of experiences, thoughts and feelings. And she savoured every single one of them, the nice ones as well as the unpleasant ones, the clear ones as well as those that were confusing. She felt Tica's genuine love for her, her deep compassion and her concern for her ... A sob escaped Tashana, and then Tica did something, Tashana would never have expected of her. She went over to Tashana, seated herself next to her, and took her in her arms with such tenderness and deep felt love that touched Tashana so deeply that it brought her to tears.

"Don't be afraid," said Tica gently, "I won't hurt you."

Knowing what Tica was thinking, Tashana shook her head and whispered, "I know." She turned around in Tica's embrace and looked into her eyes. Gently, she brushed a strand of hair off Tica's face, and whispered with despair, "But you will hate me."

"I could never hate you," said Tica with utter conviction.

Seeing all the different horrible things that Tica could imagine her to be or to have done, and that she was forgiving her and loving her nonetheless, Tashana said quietly, "It is not that horrible, but in a way it is worse than any of those."

Tica looked at her puzzled. "Huh?"

Tashana only looked at Tica until it finally had sunk in.

"Ah. Cool! You read my mind!" said Tica and grinned happily, "Laris told me, you can do that. So, if it's not that horrible, how can it be worse?"

"I don't do it on purpose," said Tashana.

"What?"

"Read your mind."

"Ah. Okay. So, what's so terrible that it's worse than my imaginations?"

"Tica," said Tashana seriously, "I do not read your mind on purpose. I would not do that unless it was necessary. It just happens when I get into physical contact with someone. I cannot avoid it when I touch someone, or someone touches me. And it is more than just reading the mind."

"Well, yeah. It's called scanning, right?"

"It is quasi like deep-scanning, so that is what I told Laris, but it is more than that still."

"So? I'm not Laris, I have no problem with you scanning me. I think it's mighty practical if you can read my mind." Tica grinned.

Tashana raised her eyebrow and asked, "So, you think it's 'mighty practical', that I know what you were just thinking, and that a certain physical reaction was connected to that thought?"

Tica blushed crimson, and coughing, she said, "Uh, well, yes, actually. Though, I admit, it will take some getting used to."

Tashana chuckled despite herself. But then she became serious again and asked, "Do you really think you could get used to it?"

Reaching out, Tica caressed Tashana's cheek. "I'm sure of it."

"You will have no privacy, Tica. None. At all."

Tica thought about that for a moment, and Tashana shook her head, smiling, before Tica said, "It's sorta like with God, he also knows everything about everyone at any time. I always found that kinda reassuring."

Tashana gently cupped Tica's cheeks and said with heartfelt relief, "You are so very unique, Tica." And she leaned forward until their lips met.

Tica felt like she had gone to heaven, and she whimpered from sheer bliss.

For Tashana, unfortunately, it was a less than heavenly experience, and right when tears started running down her cheeks, Tica ended the kiss and leaned back to look at Tashana.

"What's wrong?"

"I just can't get used to this," said Tashana desperately and quickly added, "No, it has nothing to do with you ... I just ... I don't want to feel myself, I only want to feel you."

"Huh? What do you mean?"

Tashana took a deep shuddering breath and explained, "Tica, I not only get all your thoughts and emotions, I also feel everything that you feel. It's too much. It's ... disconcerting. Because I not only feel your lips but I also feel how my lips feel for you, and somehow that feels like I'm kissing myself ... in a way ... I ... I don't think I can get used to this, Tica."

Tica looked thoughtful, trying to understand what Tashana was experiencing.

Tashana shook her head, "No, Tica, it's not like what you feel. And it's not amazing at all. You don't feel everything, yourself, and me and how you feel for me, plus thinking not only your own thoughts but mine as well in all colourful detail. You can only feel my emotions. And I could hide them from you if I wanted to. But I cannot block your emotions, thoughts, memories and sensations, and you couldn't hide them from me even if you knew how to do it." Frustrated, Tashana moved to create some space between her and Tica, and hid her face in her hands.

"How does Nanjara deal with this?"

Tashana looked up, "Huh? What do you mean?"

"Well, she's a Shawana, too. But she touches people all the time. How does she deal with this?"

"Oh. Nanjara doesn't have to deal with this. I'm the only one on Shakaran who is cursed with this," Tashana explained sullenly.

"Oh." It took Tica a while to think about all this, but then she recalled something, "What about those herbs? Didn't you say there are herbs that can neutralise mental abilities?"

Tashana sighed. "Djínashénan, yes. But I don't have any left. It's been awhile since I needed them." She thought for a moment and said, "I'm going to see if Nanjara is available. Let's see if she has any of them in that wicked collection of hers."

Tica grinned, and she tilted her head questioningly when Tashana closed her eyes, looking as if she was concentrating.

" _Nana? Are you available?_ " Tashana reached out mentally.

" _What's wrong?_ " Nanjara answered alarmed.

" _Don't worry, Nana. I just wanted to see if you're available, and I wanted to ask you if you by chance have some Djínashénan._ "

" _I'm not sure. I would have to look. Why would you want those, if I may ask?_ "

" _Please don't ask, Nana. But you would help me a lot if you had some._ "

When Tashana scrunched her face, Tica became alert and asked, "Hey, what's wrong?"

Tashana intentionally ignored Tica, so as not to unveil her secret accidentally, and gestured her to be silent.

But Nanjara noticed Tica's voice in Tashana's thoughts before Tashana blended her out, and she instantly drew the connection. " _All right sweetie. I will see what I have. When do you need them?_ "

Tashana blushed. " _If it's not asking too much, then I would like them now._ "

" _Not a problem. On which level are you? I'll be right there._ "

" _Ground level. Thank you, Nana!_ " Tashana blushed and closed the link. Looking at Tica she smiled. "If she has some, she will be right here."

Tica raised her eyebrows questioningly. "You can communicate telepathically, too?"

"Yes, most Shavarin can. We only use it in urgent cases, though."

Tica looked at her with amusement. "So this is an urgent case, huh?"

Tashana grinned. "Yes, it is."

Shortly after, the door chime rang.

"Come in."

Entering, Nanjara went over to Tica and Tashana. "I'm sorry, Tasha, but I only have mixtures left that would also be hallucinogenic or extremely strong. Do you want one of those?" She showed her a couple of pouches.

Tashana's face fell and she said resignedly, "No. Thank you."

"Don't despair. I can most certainly arrange to have some to your liking delivered tomorrow," said Nanjara reassuringly.

Tashana smiled weakly. "Thank you, Nana."

"Are those herbs dangerous if they are taken frequently?" asked Tica.

"No," said Nanjara. "However," she turned to Tashana, "I would advise you to find other alternatives as to not be too dependent on them. After all, it would be rather impractical if every time you want to touch Tica you would have to smoke first." She winked at Tashana.

Tashana was flabbergasted. "You know?!"

"Of course I know."

"How? Since when? Why have you never told me?"

"How? When I deep-scanned you while you were so ill, after Sarinja's death. That was before you pleaded with me not to scan for details. I very much wanted to talk to you about this, but you always got upset, and told me you didn't want to talk about it. Over the years I wasn't sure, if you managed the issue, and may be it had just become a habit to avoid touch. But sweetie, even if I hadn't already known about it, then I would certainly know since we were in the link when you touched captain Laris."

Tashana paled. "Damn. I hadn't thought about that."

"I figured. And sweetie, if this is how you always experience this, then, believe me, I wouldn't have managed in your place. I had quite a hard time not to close the link, and to stay focused. And I only got the thoughts and images while you also receive the feelings. You are exceptionally strong, my dear."

Tashana snorted, "Very strong, yeah. Sure. I've only been living with this for 21 years now and I still can't control it. Exceptionally strong, my ass!"

"Maybe you are too strong."

Nanjara and Tashana looked questioningly at Tica.

"Uh, well, of course I don't know shit about all this, but I was just wondering, if maybe you are trying too hard to control all this. I mean ... okay, I do not experience half as much as you do ... but then again, I don't have any mental abilities, and I haven't trained to be in control, neither am I as strong, I'd say. Not to mention that I have no knowledge about such mental stuff at all ... so I have no way to control these weird things I'm experiencing ... hell, I didn't even think I could control them ... I even thought I was just imagining this ... but damn, now that I know I'm not going nuts, I really love being able to feel what you feel ... even when it's not particularly pleasant. For me this is totally utterly amazing. I wouldn't even want to control this. Why do you want to control this? Can't you just embrace it as it is? Maybe you concentrate so much on controlling this, so that you tense up somehow, and make it worse than it would be if you would just relax? ... Uh ... If all this is totally stupid, then please excuse me, as I said, I don't know anything about all this."

Tashana sighed. "I wish it was that simple,"

"Perhaps it is."

Tica looked at Nanjara surprised, while Tashana cast her an indignant glare.

"Oh don't look at me like this, missy. I'm trying to help you here. As is Tica. It's high time to get some fresh views on this, sweetie. And I believe, Tica may have found a solution for this. ... Hear me out! When I think back to when I received that onslaught of thoughts through the link, yes, I did tense up. Because unlike Tica I did know what it was, and that I wasn't imagining it. And additionally I didn't want to burden you with my thoughts on top of that. So it was extraordinarily hard to stay in control and keep my thoughts to myself, and still stay in the link. And it felt like I was bombarded with thoughts and images of which at least half didn't make sense to me. They were strange and frightening for me. Of course I was tense. And I'm wondering ... might it have been easier, had I not known what I was experiencing, had I not shielded my reactions and thoughts from you, had these thoughts and images been mostly positive and less strange? I don't know. But I imagine it might have been easier."

"Don't you think I've tried that already?"

"When? With whom?" Nanjara asked provocatively.

Tashana, clearly upset, got up and strode to the end of the table to put some distance between her and the others, turning away from them. And then without looking at them she said, "I can't do this!" and strode towards the platform.

"Tashana, Shawana of Shakaran!" Nanjara boomed.

Tashana stopped as if she had been slapped in the face.

"Have you unlearned to recognise Shakara's signs? Or are you deliberately ignoring Her?"

Tashana turned around furiously. "What are you talking about?"

When she saw the pain behind the fury, it suddenly dawned upon Nanjara. And in a soft voice she said, "Good gracious! This isn't just about figuring out how to deal with a unique ability ... there's more to it, right?"

Tashana didn't answer. She just turned her back on the others again, and stood there trembling.

Tica didn't understand what was going on and kept silent, but Nanjara rushed to Tashana.

She stood behind her for a second before she gently coerced her to turn around, and caught her in her arms.

Nanjara sensed that Tashana had a hard time to stay in control, but she also sensed that this was a crucial moment.

"Come on, Tasha, let's sit down, hm?"

With a visible effort Tashana pulled herself together and let Nanjara guide her to the sofa.

"Good. And now please tell me what's going on?"

"I can't."

"Yes, you can. You've kept all this to yourself for so long, and I let you. But you can't go on like this, dear. And I won't let you anymore. This is about Sarinja, right?"

"No. ... Not like you think."

"But?"

Tashana got desperate, and with an accusing voice she asked, "Have you ever lived more than one life at once? Have you ever felt pain, although you weren't hurt? Have you ever been desperately clinging onto yourself, and felt your helplessness and incapacity at the same time? Have you ever fought against your own death, although you weren't going to die?" She continued in a subdued voice, "Have you ever lost that fight, and died?"

She didn't see the shocked faces of her friends as she looked down at her hands on her lap, and slumped her shoulders in defeat.

Trying to comprehend, Tica said in a questioning voice, "But you are not dead."

Tashana looked at her. "No. But it was a horrible experience, Tica. And my memory doesn't distinguish between my experiences and the experiences of the people I touch. Rationally I can tell mine from the others ... mostly. But it does take an effort to sort out my memories rationally. I remember dying with all the feelings that come with it. I have to consciously stop such memories and remind myself that it wasn't me. Just like it wasn't me making love to Jazira in the roof pool after yet another smoking experiment, and it wasn't me, proudly coming home with the best mark in mathematics, only to get scolded by my mum because my room was a mess ... But it feels like it was me when I remember this."

Nanjara raised an eyebrow, smirking, but Tica covered her mouth and sobbed, tears started running down her cheeks, but she couldn't avert her gaze from Tashana's sad golden eyes. "I'm sorry."

Tashana's look softened, "Don't be. It's not your fault."

Tica wiped her tears away. "But it's because of my shitty memories that you are suffering when you touch me. And not just that, you now have all those fucking memories as if they were yours. Had I known this before, I wouldn't have let you touch me." She looked down, and therefore didn't notice the hurt look on Tashana's face.

Nanjara, however, did notice, and before this would go in a wrong direction, she intercepted.

"Tica, Tashana knew what she was doing when she touched you. Had this been so terrible for her, she wouldn't have done it again and again without necessity. In twenty years she hasn't touched anyone as often as you, as far as I know. Can you imagine what you must mean to her? So, don't you dare give up now." "And you neither," she added to Tashana. "There must be a reason, why Shakara bestowed this ability on you. And I truly believe there must be a way to live with this without suffering. I do not believe for a second that Shakara wanted you to suffer from this gift."

"It's not a gift. It's a fucking curse!"

"Only because you don't know how to deal with it, yet. And you don't know the reason why Shakara gave this to you. Or do you? Did She tell you it was a curse?"

"No. I have no idea why She did this to me. Probably as a punishment, because I couldn't help Sarinja."

"Nonsense! Shakara doesn't punish anyone. And even if she did, she would never punish you for something that isn't your fault. You weren't a Sha'ntakara, you couldn't have rescued her. It was not your fault."

"If you put it like that, yeah. But I was too comfortable with being a Sha'ntaníra. I didn't plan on living to my full potential. Maybe Shakara didn't like that. Maybe She had other plans for me. Like becoming the Shawana. And this was the only way for her to get me in that direction."

Nanjara looked thoughtful. "Nice try. But I don't think this is the case. At least it can't be all. If it was, She could just take away this ability now that you are the Shawana. She wouldn't continue to let you suffer. So there must be more to this."... "And come to think of it ... it also is pretty unusual that Tica can feel what you feel just by touching you. I tend to believe the two of you are meant for each other. And I also think there must be a way for you to deal with this without suffering." Before Tashana could respond, Nanjara said pensively, "There must be a way to exchange those open arches for doors."

"Huh?" said Tashana quizzically.

"Ah, well, I have been on a vision quest the other day. I wanted to know how I could help you ..." And Nanjara recounted what she had experienced.

Tashana said surprised, "I can see it now. It's all there. That you scanned me. All the times you tried to tell me. All your attempts and efforts to help me." Tears were running down Tashana's face when all the repressed memories were suddenly available to her. She embraced Nanjara and sobbed, "I'm so sorry, Nana."

"Shh it's all right, sweetie," reassured Nanjara while she caressed Tashana soothingly, "I'm just glad that at last you don't need to be afraid anymore."

The deep acceptance and understanding from Nanjara, and the profound relief Tashana felt were so overwhelming, she broke down again. And Nanjara held her for a long while until finally, when the tears abated, Tashana sat up. She conjured up a cloth to wipe her face and blow her nose, still drawing shuddering breaths on occasion.

Then, staring at the folded cloth in her hands, Tashana took a deep breath and said, "You can't imagine how much it means to me that you two can accept this."

Tica got up and walked over to Tashana. She crouched down in front of her, and having learned what it meant, she purposefully covered Tashana's hands with hers, looked into her eyes and said with deep felt sincerity, "I love you."

Tashana smiled, and she pulled her left hand out from under Tica's, let the cloth fall to the floor and covered Tica's hand with hers. "I love you, too, Tica."

After they had gazed at each other in silence for a while, Tashana furrowed her brow and said, "This is weird." She looked at their hands and explained, raising her right hand that was covered by Tica's, "Here the feeling of your touch is more prominent." Then she raised her left hand together with Tica's that she held and said, "And here, I feel more of how you feel my touch."

Tica looked at their hands and asked, "Is that because of the sides?"

"Hm. No, I don't think so. But let's try."

"Wait a moment," said Tica and got up with a groan. Pulling the ottoman in front of Tashana, she seated herself. "Okay, ready," she said, and reached out for Tashana's hands, so that now her right hand was covering Tashana's left hand and vice versa.

Tashana waited a moment and then she said, "No, as I thought it is reversed now." Tashana looked at Nanjara and explained, "It has always been somewhat easier for me when someone touches me, as opposed to when I touch someone. And it was always worst when my hands were involved either way. However, I do not have to deal with the same things each time. It seems that once I melted with someone and assimilated all of his or her memories, the next time I will only receive what has transpired since the last touch. So now, I only receive what Tica thinks and feels right now, which makes it a lot easier for me in so far as there is much less to deal with. But now, the tactual perception is much more in the forefront, and that in turn makes it more difficult because it really is disconcerting to feel myself through her."

Nanjara looked thoughtful and said, "I see."

"Hey! But if I get that right, it's ... uh ... arranged rather practically ..." Tica blushed crimson as she remembered that Tashana could read her thoughts.

Tashana chuckled, and she too blushed when she said, "You may have a point there."

Nanjara followed the exchange with amusement.

Tica grinned at Tashana and just thought, " _Wanna try?_ "

Tashana laughed out loud at Tica having caught up so quickly that she was using Tashana's ability to communicate secret messages. And with twinkling eyes she exclaimed, "You are priceless, Tica!"

Nanjara coughed and said smirking, "Well, I suppose I'm not needed here anymore."

Tashana let go of Tica's hands, and turned to Nanjara. She reached out but hesitated, looking questioningly at Nanjara.

Nanjara smiled and nodded, "Go ahead, sweetie. I still have no secrets from you."

And instead of just touching her, as she had intended, Tashana pulled Nanjara into a hug and said quietly, "Thank you, Nana - For everything."

Squeezing her gently, Nanjara smiled.

Tashana and Tica

***

Day 14
Chapter 39

Nanjara left fairly early to celebrate her 66th birthday with her family.

She was looking forward to meeting her grandparents again. Her grandma and grandpa, the parents of her mum, she hadn't seen for several weeks, and almost half a year had passed since she had met with her grandmother and grandfather, the parents of her mother.

The latter were both Sha'ntazhéra in a temple in the north of Nejantera, and would only come to Avintera for Nanjara's birthdays. And even though she loved them dearly, being used to a warmer climate, Nanjara wasn't too fond of visiting them during the Nejantera winter.

As she arrived at the parking area of the village south of the mountains, her mum, Mirinja, was already waiting for her with her hover car.

Nanjara embraced the much shorter woman tenderly. "I'm so glad you are doing better, mum."

"Thank you, Nína. I'm doing fine. Didn't you bring Jazira?"

"No, mum. I told you, she is engaged now, remember?" said Nanjara putting her bag on the backseat, and got into the hover car.

Seating herself at the helm, Mirinja remembered, "Ah, yes. Well, but she would still be welcome here."

"Thank you, mum, I will tell her. However, I don't think her fiancée would be too comfortable."

"How unfortunate. I really liked Jazira. I had always hoped that the two of you would marry one day."

Nanjara sighed, "I know, mum. But I have told you, neither of us ever wanted that."

"I know, and I will never understand why not. You would make such a good couple."

Nanjara refrained from responding. They had had this discussion too often. Instead she asked, "Have grandmother and grandfather arrived yet?"

"Yes, they have. And they are already complaining about the 'heat'," said Mirinja somewhat annoyed as she landed in front of the house which she shared with her partner.

"As would you about the cold if you would visit Nejantera in winter," said Nanjara softly.

"Probably," admitted Mirinja, and touching Nanjara's arm, she said, "You know it is not easy for me when they are here."

Nanjara squeezed Mirinja's arm and said, "I know, mum, and I'm very grateful that you keep inviting them for my birthdays nonetheless."

Mirinja smiled at her daughter, "They are your grandparents and they love you. They belong to your family birthday celebration." And with a twitching of her lips she added, "And I guess, I rather have them come here and complain about the heat than the other way around."

Nanjara chuckled as they walked towards the house.

***

Everyone welcomed Nanjara with a tender hug, and they seated themselves on the patio.

The table was beautifully decorated with flowers, and a wonderfully delicious display of Nanjara's favourite treats contributed by the guests.

Opening her bag, Nanjara started the Shakarian tradition by giving her mum a present and thanking her for all the efforts she had gone through to raise her, and for all the support and love she had given her. And Nanjara's mum in turn gave her a present, thanking her for all the joy she had brought into her life.

This was always the hardest part for Nanjara. Having never truly overcome the loss of her wife, her mum habitually started to cry when they exchanged their gifts and thanks, always being reminded of the past when the first part of the tradition that would have belonged to the mother, could not be fulfilled. And the fact that the parents of her lost wife were present, made Nanjara's birthdays even harder for her mum to bear.

Nanjara had more than once suggested to her mum not to celebrate her birthday with her family, but her mum did not want Nanjara to sacrifice her birthday celebration because of her. She insisted on the celebration, and she always invited the parents of her deceased wife, although even they had offered several times to celebrate separately with Nanjara on another day.

When her mum found her partner, Kamara, 30 years ago, Nanjara had hoped things would change, but alas, they never did – at least not on her birthdays. So as usual, Nanjara embraced her weeping mum and held her close till she had composed herself.

Kamara took over from here, and while she consoled her partner, Nanjara went on with the tradition, thanking both sets of grandparents for the support and love they had given her, and they in turn gave Nanjara presents, thanking her for the joy she had brought into their lives.

When it was the turn of her grandfather Thavanjo to give her a gift, he straightened himself and said solemnly, "Being finally half my age, I suppose you are now mature enough to receive these," and he handed Nanjara a package, wrapped in an exquisite cloth.

Nanjara raised her eyebrows, wondering what her mischievous grandfather had come up with this year. Carefully she unwrapped the package, laughing out loud when she saw what was inside. A framed picture of herself as a toddler and a pile of exactly the clothes and shoes she was wearing in the photo. "Good gracious! Where did you dig these up?"

Thavanjo grinned proudly, "I've kept them in a safe place for 63 years."

Smiling, Nanjara shook her head. "You and your 'safe places' ...," and embracing him, she said, "Thank you!"

***

Her mum had more or less recovered, and the rest of the day was spent with the tradition of exchanging fond memories, the family members had of the birthday child, reminding Nanjara of all the wonderful times in her life.

***

After dinner Nanjara excused herself, and went to the rivulet at the end of the garden, seating herself on the old wooden bridge on which she used to sit for the purpose of thinking since she was six.

The setting sun beautifully mirrored on the water surface, Nanjara let her feet dangle in the water and contemplated her life.

Apart from her mother's death, she had, for the most part of her life, been blessed with joy and happiness. She loved her profession. She had a lot of dear friends, two of them even being like daughters to her. And she loved her life in the temple.

The main temple had always been her home. Her mother having been a Sha'ntazhéra in the main temple, Nanjara had been born there, and had lived there with her parents until her mother died when Nanjara was five. Her mum, who was a musician, had then moved back to her family, taking Nanjara with her. They had the house built for them, and Nanjara had lived here with her mum until she was 12 and decided she wanted to be a Sha'ntakara. Since the temple of this particular village didn't take on acolytes, as it was too small, Nanjara had been overjoyed when Trevaro, who was a friend of her grandparents and who had just become the Shawana back then, offered her a place in the main temple. And although staying close to, and visiting her mum fairly regularly, and visiting her grandparents and friends at least occasionally, Nanjara had never again been away from the main temple for more than a few days at a time. She simply didn't feel the need for long vacation trips as others did.

Just as she didn't feel the need to marry.

Her mum had always wanted her to marry. Alas, Nanjara had never shared this wish. Now, she was suddenly wondering why that was. It wasn't that she didn't love Jazira or any of the other lovers she had had. She did love each of them. However, she had never felt as if she would belong with any of them. And by now they were all married, and Jazira would soon be as well. Who would have thought she would find 'the one' among aliens?

The Sarvians had brought quite some change into their temple community. The quiet routine was gone. Nevertheless, the change they had brought was mainly positive. Many friendships had been formed. They were learning a lot about other planets and cultures. Through Angos' strange idea of adopting the Vankina baby, and Tashana's problems enhanced by Tica they had found the cause of the space-travel-illness. Tashana had changed drastically for the better, and she even had found someone with whom she belonged ... even if they hadn't yet declared their belonging, Nanjara was certain that they would eventually. And who knew, perhaps even Danara and Zira would end up as a married couple.

Somehow, Nanjara suddenly felt lonely, despite all the new exciting company she now had.

Somehow, she suddenly felt like something was missing in her life.

And as she was pondering this, she understood, it wasn't some _thing_ she was missing, but some _one_.

Hearing steps nearing on the bridge, Nanjara turned as her grandmother crouched down next to her, and laid an arm around her shoulder. Getting straight to the point, her grandmother asked softly, "Is someone else doing the celebration night with you tomorrow?"

Nanjara shook her head. "So far, no one has asked."

"Then let me do it, please."

Leaning into her grandmother's embrace, Nanjara said quietly, "You may. Thank you."

Her grandmother led Nanjara into the house, where she prepared a hot bath for her with relaxing herbs. And while her granddaughter was soaking in the tub, she prepared Nanjara's room by lighting incense cones and candles, and warming a relaxing herbal oil to massage her granddaughter after the bath. Having finished the preparations, she went back to Nanjara, knelt down at the head of the tub and gently massaged a special lotion into her granddaughter's hair.

When she was done, she said warmly, "You will get your chance, too, Minínamé."

Nanjara sighed, "How do you know? Perhaps I'm meant to be single."

Her grandmother moved, so she could look into Nanjara's face. And gently caressing Nanjara's cheek, she said, "No, you are not. Trust your old grandmother."

***

Day 15
Chapter 40

Nanjara awoke, feeling wonderfully relaxed and at peace with the world and herself.

Her grandmother had worked her magic with her love for Nanjara, and with her impressive skill. She had massaged Nanjara, and soothed her with her abilities until Nanjara had fallen into peaceful slumber.

Smiling fondly, Nanjara thought about how her grandmother had always managed to console her, however upset she might have been.

And Nanjara had never been disappointed when she had trusted in her grandmother.

With renewed hope, Nanjara got up and dressed, eager to get back to the temple.

***

Jazira and Leeta were sitting on their porch, filling pouches with dried leaves of a rare kind of herb they had discovered on one of their rides as a present for Nanjara.

Jazira had told Leeta about Shakarian birthday customs. Leeta had been touched and intrigued by what she learned, and they had talked about the differences between their cultures. However, Jazira was wondering if she had told Leeta enough. After all, Shakarian customs differed a lot from those of the Sarvians, and Leeta was still very insecure.

Thinking that this peaceful moment was a good time to explain more to Leeta, Jazira addressed Leeta to get her attention. And when she was looking at her, Jazira said, "I have told you about our birthday customs and that the celebration for friends includes joking and teasing."

"Yes," acknowledged Leeta.

"For Shakari this is perfectly normal, and everyone would know there is no need to worry. However, I am thinking that perhaps I should explain a bit more to you, so you will understand and not be concerned."

"Okay."

"I don't know who will be doing the celebration night with Nanjara. But in the past, we often did this for each other, and it's not only the celebration night. It is no secret that Nanjara and I have been lovers on occasion. Nevertheless, neither of us ever thought that we belong together, even though some people presumed we would marry."

Leeta had fallen silent and was staring at her hands, but Jazira kept talking, _better to get it over with now_ , she thought, "I want to remind you, Minínamé that I do belong to you and there is no need for you to be concerned when people start joking about Nanjara's and my past experiences. I have also often been there for her when she did one of her famous smoking experiments, and she didn't always manage to restrain herself until we were in private. Thus people know about quite a few of our adventures, and they will be having a lot of fun by reminding Nanjara of them. You need to remember Leeta, that all this was in the past. Now I am with you, and all my friends, including Nanjara and each my former lovers, knows this. They might joke and tease, but it's all in good humour. Do you understand?" Jazira regarded Leeta searchingly.

Leeta nodded reluctantly. "Yes, I believe, I do."

"Good," said Jazira with a smile, and tenderly caressing Leeta's face, she leaned forward until their lips met.

***

As a gift from all Sarvians for Nanjara, Laris had assembled several different kinds of precious wine and other alcoholic beverages, different kinds of sweets and bottles of Coke for all the guests. As a gift from her personally, she had chosen a digital photo frame, loaded with hundreds of pictures of gardens and temples from Sarvis and other planets.

Tica had assembled various kinds of tobacco and other smoking herbs, each stored in separate pretty boxes.

Sirka had assembled a harmless, beautiful pipe, a bottle of Tarellian Moonshine that would show if Nanjara could hold her liquor, and a special smoking herb Tica hadn't thought of.

***

Nanjara was deeply touched by all the gifts, and she marvelled at the beautiful photos.

Opening the Tarellian Moonshine, Nanjara sneezed as she smelled the dark red liquid, causing her guests to laugh.

Shuddering and shaking her head, Nanjara said, "Uh ... I believe I pass on this."

Some of the Shakari asked her if she would mind if they tried it, and Nanjara willingly passed the bottle over. However, after smelling the offensive liquid, everyone refused.

"Oh come on!" exclaimed Sirka, "This is surely better than the disgusting tea you wanted me to drink when I was sick. And it's much more fun, too. Look, it's not poisonous," said Sirka, and pouring herself a glass, she downed the liquid in one gulp.

Nanjara responded dryly, "Vankina poo isn't poisonous either, and flies relish in its taste. I, however, wouldn't want to try it nevertheless."

While the guests were laughing, Sirka squinted at her. "All right, _Fly_ , and I won't try your tea, so I guess we can call it even."

Raising an eyebrow, Nanjara said, "Oh, but the tea has healing properties, and even if its taste isn't the most pleasant, the effect outweighs that by far. Does this Moonshine have any healing benefits?"

Sirka leaned back and stated grinning, "Actually, in a barbaric kind of way, it does. It has an anti-infective effect and it can even alleviate pain."

Nanjara looked intrigued, "So, this is kind of a painkiller with healing properties?"

Sirka pursed her lips, but it took her an effort not to grin when she said, "Not exactly."

Tica couldn't restrain herself any longer, and she exclaimed laughing, "Sirka, you are so bad! Nanjara, this stuff is so strong that any germs you might have in your system will be purged right along with your insides, and if you aren't used to it, this stuff will knock you flat out. And of course you won't feel any pain anymore when you are unconscious."

People roared with laughter, and even Sirka couldn't hold back any longer.

When all had calmed down, Nanjara took the box with the herbs she got from Sirka and asked, "And what are these?"

"Oh, those should be right up your alley. I won't touch them, however, as experimenting with smoking herbs is not my cup of tea. You will just have to trust me that they are not dangerous."

Nanjara looked over to Tica.

Tica shrugged and asked, "What is it, Sirka?"

Sirka made a shaking gesture with her finger, "Nuh uh, this is a surprise. If I tell you, you will spoil it." And to Nanjara she said, "I would advise, though, to mix them with one of Tica's tobacco herbs if you want to soften the strength. Any of them will do."

Kitanjo grinned. "I bet it's some aphrodisiac, and this is Sirka's way of asking you to do the celebration with you."

Sirka shot him a dark look. "I'm not you, lad. My thoughts don't revolve around bedding women." And to Nanjara she said reassuringly, "Don't worry, it's nothing of the kind."

Nanjara looked pensive for a moment. Then, shaking herself out of her reverie, she cast a quick glance to Tashana who nodded, signalling her she would be there in case something happened. Clapping her hands, Nanjara declared grinning, "All right, let's have some fun!" and she opened the box of herbs.

"Great! Talking of fun, though ...," Sirka cast a glance at the Moonshine while touching her glass.

Nanjara gestured her to help herself, "Please," while she started stuffing her new pipe with a mix of Sirka's and Tica's herbs.

"Thanks," said Sirka and poured herself another glass.

When she felt Trevaro's curious eyes on her, Nanjara looked up and asked, "Want some?"

Grinning he nodded, and Nanjara shoved both boxes to Tica so she would pass them over to Trevaro.

Looking appreciatively at her glass, Sirka stated, "Would be a shame if it goes to waste, after all. This bottle cost 500 Sarvian Credits!"

Several of the Sarvians whistled and Zira remarked, "Damn, doc, only you can be crazy enough to spend that many Credits on booze."

Sirka explained gravely, " _This_ is not some kind of _booze_. It's a very rare and precious delicacy. Obviously I'm just the only one here who gives it the appreciation it deserves."

"Well, you are the only one I've ever seen who seems to be immune to that stuff," said Zira.

***

Some time later, Nanjara mused, "Hm ... this tastes really pleasant, however, if there should be any effects, I'm not feeling any ... maybe I shouldn't mix them after all? Are you feeling anything, Trevaro?"

Trevaro shrugged, "Nope. But I agree, it tastes pleasant, and I did not mix them."

Sirka stared at him in disbelief, "You sure you are smoking the right one?"

He pointed at the box in front of Nanjara, "The red one, right?"

Sirka squinted, "There must have been something wrong with the assembler."

"What was it supposed to be?" asked Tica. "I don't recognise the smell, Sirka, and since it doesn't have your surprise effect, I guess you can tell now."

Sirka humphed, "It was supposed to be Q'tesh."

"Whoa! Then there must be something wrong with the assembler! I've never tried it myself, but it's the smoking equivalent to that Moonshine stuff," explained Tica and added grinning, "May I try?"

"Sure," said Nanjara and shoved the box to Tica.

Mixing the herbs with hers just to be on the safe side, Tica stuffed her pipe.

The first eyebrows were raised when Tica got a coughing bout after the first toke. However, when she had recovered, she assured them, everything was fine, "It's just a bit strong."

Only a few drags later, Tica started giggling, "This is really pleasant!"

People were casting glances at her as she continued to giggle.

As her pipe was almost finished, Tica got up and spun around, exclaiming happily, "Wow! This stuff is great! Makes me feel light as a feather!"

"Uh oh!" uttered Zira.

Sirka looked from Tica to Nanjara, to Trevaro and back to Tica, shaking her head in disbelief, "I don't understand it."

Zira said, "Maybe Shakari are immune to that stuff as you are to the Moonshine?"

"Obviously," said Sirka.

When Tica started dancing towards the courtyard, Tashana got up and was at Tica's side just in time to catch her as she suddenly slumped down, unconscious.

Sirka rushed towards them, and quickly used a hypospray on Tica, which she had brought in case this would happen to Nanjara.

Groaning, Tica touched her head, "What happened?"

"Well, the good news is, the assembler is working just fine. Shakari seem to be immune to Q'tesh. Bad news is, you obviously aren't," said Sirka dryly.

"Well, shit!" cursed Tica and sat up.

"What is this?" asked Nanjara, pointing at the hypospray.

"It's a hypospray. I prepared it with a chemical substance that neutralises the effect."

And while Tashana helped Tica up, Nanjara continued to question Sirka.

Nanjara was impressed that this 'hypospray' seemed to work so quickly and effectively, however, she was quite suspicious about shooting dubious substances into the body, and she concluded she would rather keep to Shakarian practices, even if it took a little longer.

***

The celebration went on with the traditional exchange of funny and juicy memories of Nanjara's past, causing great amusement among the Shakari, and utter speechlessness among the Sarvians, who, though having been told about this custom, just couldn't comprehend how Nanjara could laugh with the others, instead of flushing crimson and wishing the floor would open up and swallow her ... she didn't even turn the slightest bit pink, while some of the Sarvians blushed from just hearing such embarrassing details about the former Shawana.

Leeta was very glad that Jazira had warned her beforehand. This way she did not get insecure when the jokes included Jazira. Nevertheless she gaped just like the other Sarvians when she heard some of the stories. And she admired Jazira's courage to even doing such things in the first place, and her composure as she, too, didn't seem to be the slightest bit embarrassed, but laughed with the others while even contributing a few stories herself.

The Sarvians learned, however, that Nanjara and Jazira were not the norm, as most Shakari would certainly be embarrassed. Thus Nanjara's and Jazira's birthdays were always a challenge for their friends, as to who would manage first to make one of them blush. So far, no one had managed.

***

After dinner, when they were moving back to the arcades, Kitanjo took Nanjara aside. Looking around, he asked, "You aren't leaving, yet ... Does that mean I might finally get a chance to do the celebration with you?"

Surprised, Nanjara said, "You may, indeed. Thank you."

Grinning happily, Kitanjo exclaimed, "Wow! Shakara smiles on me today!" And more seriously he continued, "If you allow, I'll go ahead to make preparations in your quarters while you enjoy another smoke."

When Nanjara nodded in agreement, Kitanjo said, "All right, I'll call you when I'm done." And he made a beeline for the elevator, humming a happy tune.

Nanjara shook her head in amusement. Kitanjo really was a sweet guy.

***

_And he is extraordinarily skilled with birthday celebration nights_ , thought Nanjara as she drifted into peaceful slumber under Kitanjo's gentle massage.

***

Day 16
Chapter 41

When Nanjara awoke, it took her a moment to realise that the faint sound of breathing she was hearing belonged to Kitanjo. Obviously he hadn't bothered to return to Tashana's guest quarters.

Smiling fondly, she watched him sleeping for a while. The once wild and reckless boy had turned into such a remarkable man. He still had some of that carefree spirit, and he had kept his mischievous humour. But they were now combined with his kind-hearted nature, and with a great sense of responsibility that had grown the more skilled he became as a Shavarin.

Nanjara was very pleased that the temple of Kareen now had a second Sha'ntazhéra, so that Kitanjo could spend more time in the main temple once again. She had missed having him around.

Content, Nanjara got up and went to take a shower.

When she was freshly dressed and ready for the day, Kitanjo was still sleeping. Shaking her head at the sleepyhead, Nanjara left for the frater.

***

"Had a nice night?" asked Sirka with a sarcastic edge to her voice that seemed somehow out of place.

Thinking, the doctor was obviously having one of her particularly grumpy days, Nanjara ignored the tone and just answered happily, "Very nice, thank you."

Picking at her breakfast, Sirka said, "Great. So where's Kitanjo? Did you wear him out?"

Nanjara raised an eyebrow at the doctor's tone that somehow didn't quite sound like her usual teasing, and instead of responding, she asked, "What's wrong, Sirka?"

Surprised, Sirka looked at Nanjara. "Nothing."

"Are you sure? It seems like you are in a particularly bad mood today. Did you have a rough night?"

"I'm fine. Thank you," said Sirka edgy, and she got up and left the frater, leaving her almost untouched breakfast behind.

Puzzled, Nanjara stared after her, and turning to Laris, she asked, "What was that?"

Shrugging her shoulders, Laris said, "Probably just one of her bad days."

***

Flopping down on the couch in her quarters, Sirka grabbed the data pad that contained her language lessons.

Yes, she had had a very rough night, but she'd be damned if she let Nanjara know. The healer would just make a fuss about it. It had only been a freaking rough night ... with some really weird dreams, admittedly ... however, Sirka definitely didn't want to share these. Nevertheless, she realised, she couldn't manage keeping her foul mood to herself ... in fact, Nanjara's presence seemed to only make it worse ... thus, she decided it was better to stay in her quarters, and spend her time learning till her mood improved.

Chapter 42

At the council meeting, the council decided, according to the votes, that Shakari and Sarvian engineers may work together to devise a plan as to how to proceed.

They were to draw up lists and plans, which explained Sarvian technology that was unknown to the Shakari, concentrating on those factors which were needed for the construction of the new spacecraft. As soon as the Shakari engineers gathered enough knowledge of the Sarvian technology, they would be voting for the usage of the technology in the new spacecraft as well as for Shakari within eighty days.

Long-range weapons of any kind, however, would not be permitted. This decision was not based on Vareljo's paranoia, but was a common agreement of all council members. There would be no voting, as the prohibition of long-range weapons was already established in Shakarian law.

The objection of the Sarvians that they needed to be able to defend themselves was rejected. They would have to rely on passive defence as shields would probably be granted, though the technology of Sarvian shielding would have to be explained, and its usage then be voted for by Shakarian engineers.

Since everything had gone so positively, Tashana asked for a proposal of immigration to be put on the opinions board.

The council members already approved of the immigration ... except for Vareljo, of course. And a deadline of eighty days was agreed upon.

***

After the meeting, Kalenjo approached captain Laris, asking her if she would accept an invitation to visit a festival with him that started in two days' time.

Quickly checking with Tashana, who smiled and nodded, Laris accepted the invitation.

***

Danara arranged for a meeting with a group of Shakari engineers at the Traveller in the afternoon.

Tica was in her element. Happily, she explained all the technology to the enthusiastic and attentive Shakari, and even though Rovin, Kiran and Cedra had accompanied her, they didn't really get much to do or say until the different teams were finally established.

***

Day 17
Chapter 43

Sharina was decorating the altar in the temple with Shaní-flowers, and filled the incense burners with specific matrimonial herbal incenses, while the others were busy preparing themselves for the wedding of Livera and Pintaro.

***

Kiran was somewhat miffed when Angos refused to wear his best shirt, and instead put on an old outdoor shirt with extra-large breast pockets, so he could carry Kiros, his pet Vankina baby with him. However, Kiran was still touched that his partner had named the baby by combining parts of both their names, and the way he was mothering the tiny monkey was simply adorable, so Kiran couldn't really hold a grudge for long.

***

Sorina and Naara were preparing themselves in Sorina's quarters. Even though Sorina didn't sleep in Naara's quarters anymore, the two women still spent most of the time together, and for the wedding, Sorina had let Naara pick clothes from her vast wardrobe.

"Wow. You look great!" said Sorina. "They suit you far better than me."

Naara smiled while she regarded herself in the large mirror.

Sorina put her hand on Naara's shoulder and said, "I'm glad you decided to go the wedding, too. I'm sure it will be fun. You will see."

***

When all guests were gathered in the temple, and the couple was waiting in front of the altar, soft music began to play. An awed murmur escaped from the Sarvians as Tashana entered the sanctuary in her special ceremonial attire.

Tica almost fainted.

All the golden jewellery, adorned with countless shiny Shaní-pearls, the cream coloured silk robes with opulent golden embroidery of sea silk, also adorned with Shaní-pearls ... even into her hair sea silk and Shaní-pearls were woven...

For Tica, it was as if a goddess was walking towards the altar ... and this goddess happened to be her lover ... "Ohmigod," whispered Tica.

Her eyes fixed on Tashana, she barely managed to follow the ceremony.

***

As the music ended, Tashana gave a speech she had prepared for the couple. When she finished, she signalled them to start their wedding vows.

During the vows, Livera and Pintaro, also wearing cream coloured clothes, faced each other, each putting their right hand on the heart of the other, saying "I belong to you," and covering the hand on their heart with their left hand, saying, "You belong to me."

And while they stayed in this position, Tashana raised her hands above their heads and spoke the ritual wedding blessing in Sha'lhán, then she closed her eyes and felt Shakara's approval, and giving Her blessing, the Goddess' energy flowed through Tashana into the hearts of the blessed couple.

Opening her eyes, Tashana recited the ritual thanks to Shakara in Sha'lhán, followed by the couple's response.

Then Livera and Pintaro each received one of a pair of matching Shaní-pearl earrings from Tashana, which they helped each other to put on.

The Sarvians had been told, earrings were traditionally given to the couple by the Shavarin who married them. They were always unique, as they were specifically designed for each couple.

When this last ritual was over, Livera and Pintaro finally kissed. And as the music began the crowd joined in, singing a traditional song as a celebration to wish the couple good fortune, while they made way for them to walk to the main entrance gate.

As Livera and Pintaro stepped outside, the music ended, and all the guests followed them outside. Hugs, congratulations and good wishes were bestowed while they slowly made their way to the parking area of the temple to fly to the celebration hall of a huge apartment-complex in Askaria.

Only Tashana and Manira would follow later, as Manira would assist Tashana to take off the ceremonial attire and rearrange her hair for the private celebrations.

Chapter 44

As they entered the celebration hall, the Sarvians looked in amazement at the huge hall that was abundantly decorated with Shaní-flowers. Low tables, surrounded by comfortable sofas were placed along the sides of the hall, leaving an enormous free area in the middle.

Following the tradition, Livera and Pintaro had meticulously planned the initial seating arrangements, and had organised place cards to be put on the tables, according to their plan.

Since the Sarvians couldn't read the script, they were shown to their places by Shakari.

Tica was quite surprised when she was led to the honour table at the head of the room. Nanjara explained to her that since Tashana would be sitting with the newlywed couple, Tica belonged there as well, as couples, even if not engaged, would not be separated. Thus Nanjara had given her place to Tica, and would take her place next to Sirka.

With some relief, Tica noticed that Trevaro and Katira were also being seated at the honour table. Nevertheless, she asked Nanjara if later on one could change places as she would like to join Nanjara and her crew mates. Nanjara assured her that she could, of course. After lunch, everyone was free to choose, and most certainly many would move to the terrace and the surrounding park.

"So, you are the one who finally managed to melt Tashana's heart, yes?" asked Livera.

Blushing, Tica uttered, "Uh ... yeah, I guess so."

"I am pleased to meet you, Tica," said Livera and pulled Tica into an embrace.

Pintaro also came over to welcome Tica at their table with a hug, and just as all guests were finally settled, Tashana and Manira arrived.

Matching Tica's robe, Tashana had chosen indigo coloured Anshas with golden embroidery and a cream coloured shirt.

Manira, who would be sitting next to Meera, wore dark brown leather pants and a white blouse that left her midriff bare.

While the two went to their places, Livera and Pintaro walked to the middle of the room, and as Tashana and Manira were seated, Pintaro asked for the guests' attention.

Thanking them all for coming, and for sharing in Livera's and his own happiness, he begged them to enjoy themselves and to have a wonderful time.

After the speech, Livera, who was almost a head shorter than her husband, called for the Servants to bring the food.

A staff of 30 Servants, each manoeuvring a hover cart loaded with food, followed by four cooks, entered the hall and formed a semicircle around Livera and Pintaro.

Pintaro thanked them all for their work, and told them to also enjoy themselves whenever their schedule allowed for it. Then Livera raised her hands, reciting a blessing for all the Servants and cooks, followed by a blessing of the food, after which she requested the food to be served.

Livera and Pintaro went to their places while the Servants started serving the guests, when suddenly another 'Servant' entered the hall with a hover cart, dressed in fur clothes from the north, the head covered by a fur cap and the face disguised by a scarf.

Shakari started to chuckle and the Sarvians were told that the costume was supposed to represent 'The Grump', a mythological figure of the north of Nejantera. Usually portrayed as a wicked old man who plays tricks on people who don't provide him with wine, he was also believed to help people who got into trouble in his realm.

As he reached the honour table, he said with an assumed voice, "It has been brought to my attention that you, Livera and Pintaro, have first met on a vacation in my realm, the mountains of the north. Is this true?"

Livera was giggling and Pintaro said, smirking, "Yes, it is true."

'The Grump' humphed confirmatively and went on, "Furthermore, I have been told that you are both from the far south of Avintera, where it is hot all year round and the palm wine flows in abundance. Is this also true?"

"Yes, it is true," said Pintaro.

'The Grump' eyed them and said, "Then how come you didn't bring me any of that palm wine when you were in my realm, eh?" Not waiting for a response, he waved his glove-clad hand dismissively and continued, "Ack, you probably never heard of me, ignorant folk of the south that you are! Anyway, I'm not as ignorant as you are. I heard, you both like to eat these squiggly squirmy things from the northern sea ... eels, I believe, they are called."

Pintaro and Livera both nodded happily.

"So, this is my gift to you for your wedding. Hopefully you'll bring me some palm wine the next time you visit," said 'The Grump' and handed them a tray with one large covered bowl and two spoons, as it was customary for the newlywed couple to eat from one dish.

As Livera lifted the cover, she jumped up, screaming, as hundreds of worm-like creatures wriggled over the rim.

"Eeeew worms!" exclaimed several of the guests.

"Huh? No, they are eels. What's wrong with them?" asked 'The Grump', feigning innocence.

"They are far too small," explained Pintaro.

"And they are alive!" squeaked Livera.

"Well, I thought you'd both like them 'short and active' ..." said 'The Grump' in a mischievous voice that suddenly sounded familiar, while at the same time Pintaro reached for the squiggling creatures to get them back into the bowl. Alas, before he even touched them, all the creatures vanished, and instead the bowl was filled with harmlessly steaming eel soup.

"I'll get you back for this, Kitanjo!" threatened the blushing Livera.

Kitanjo laughed and said in 'The Grump's' voice, "But don't forget the palm wine!" And he quickly turned and rushed out of the celebration hall.

Laughing, the guests finally began to eat.

***

Some time later, Kitanjo returned, freshly showered as the fur clothes really had been torture in the southern heat, attracting quite some attention as he didn't wear robes or comfortable Anshas as he usually did, but skin-tight black pants with a broad black leather belt and a black muscle shirt.

He didn't feel comfortable in these tight clothes, but he had heard that Sheela was turned on by such clothes. Having managed to persuade Livera to place him at the same table as Sheela, he cast away the feeling of discomfort, grinned in anticipation and strutted towards the vacant place next to Sheela.

For a split second, Sheela was indeed impressed as she saw Kitanjo walking towards her, but then she remembered why she didn't want to have anything to do with the guy ... she really hated being the victim of his jokes. Thus she was not amused when he sat down beside her with a smug grin on his face.

***

After lunch, musicians began to play, and the newlywed couple danced the wedding dance.

As the music stopped, a large group of the Shakari guests strode onto the dance floor, lining up in two facing rows, and when the music started, the Sarvians had the pleasure of witnessing an amazing performance of a traditional southern Shakarian group dance.

***

As the music changed yet again, Nanjara asked Sirka, "Would you like to dance?"

"Eh, not really. I don't know your dances anyway," said Sirka.

"Oh, this one is easy. I can show you," proposed Nanjara.

"Nah. I'd rather not," declined Sirka.

"Would you show me?" asked Kiran. "Angos doesn't dance, either, but I would like to."

"Sure," said Nanjara rising happily.

They stayed close to the table as not to be in the way of the many dancers, and the Sarvians watched with interest as Nanjara taught Kiran the moves.

"Lookie!" said Angos happily, lifting his hand on which Kiros was sitting, so that the monkey would have a better view, "Daddy's dancing!" causing the others at the table to chuckle.

As the dance ended, other Shakari came over, asking Nanjara, Kiran and the others to dance, and as Rovin joined the musicians and started to play Sarvian tunes on his keyboard, even Zira and Danara joined in, leaving Sirka and Angos alone at the table.

Sirka humphed and downed a glass of palm wine. "Well, seems I'll be stuck with you for the rest of the day," she said to Angos.

"Yeah, they're all enjoyin' the dancin'," said Angos. "Would ya like to hold him?" he offered.

"Nah. I'm sure he prefers to stay with his 'daddy'," remarked Sirka.

"I'm his dad, Kiran is his daddy," clarified Angos.

"Ah, well ..." said Sirka, rolling her eyes, and poured herself another glass of palm wine.

***

As Rovin started to play a slow tune, Tica, who had so far refused to dance, said to Tashana, "I guess I could do this one, if you like."

Tashana's face lit up, "I would love to. You just need to show me."

Getting up, Tica said, "There isn't much to show, fortunately. It's a dance for lovers. You just sway with the music."

The dance floor was almost empty now, with only a few couples remaining.

Meera had dared ask Manira, who happily agreed, and even Leeta finally summoned up enough courage to step onto the dance floor with Jazira.

Intrigued, the Shakari watched the dancing pairs, and soon Shakari couples joined them on the dance floor.

Leaning her head on Tashana's shoulder, Tica said, "I love you."

Gently caressing Tica's hair while they moved to the rhythm, Tashana responded, "I love you, too, Tica."

***

Zira was not satisfied doing this dance with their difference in height, so she told Danara, "Hold onto me." And when she did, Zira lifted her up and went on moving to the rhythm, and contently grinning, she said, "Ah, that's much better."

Danara grinned in agreement, and taking advantage of her position, she ran her fingers through Zira's hair and kissed her.

***

Realising what kind of dance this was, Kitanjo grinned and walked over to Sheela, who had so far refused his advances.

"Hey, beautiful, would you like to teach me this dance?"

Having had several drinks by now, and really wanting to accept his offer despite her refusals, Sheela hesitated. " _He may be a jerk, but he really does look hot,_ " she thought.

Kitanjo, seeing her pondering, batted his eyelashes and added, "Please."

Rolling her eyes, Sheela relented, "Okay."

Beaming, Kitanjo led her onto the floor.

***

Sorina had arranged with Livera that Naara would be sharing a table with her and the other acolytes, and as she had hoped, they were all having a great time.

Sorina and Tamira had showed Naara some of the dances, and now they were watching the couples on the floor. Sorina and Tamira were having fun arguing which of them would marry next.

***

As the day progressed, many people were moving outside, enjoying themselves immensely, some even jumping into the pool.

Only Sirka still sat in her initial place, nursing yet another glass of palm wine.

Sitting down next to Sirka, Nanjara asked, "What's wrong?"

"Nothing," declared Sirka and emptied her glass.

"Sirka, drowning your sorrows in alcohol won't help you," said Nanjara gently.

"You don't say!" said Sirka sarcastically.

"Sirka, I do care about you, and your behaviour makes me worry," said Nanjara seriously.

Sirka was about to retort, but she stopped herself, and said instead, "Go, have fun. I'm bad company today."

"I would rather stay and hear what is troubling you. If you like, we can go someplace quiet," proposed Nanjara.

Sirka reached for the bottle of palm wine.

"Don't, please," said Nanjara, gently placing her hand on Sirka's arm.

Sirka glared at her. "Can't you go pester someone else?"

Nanjara shook her head. "There is no one who would need me more right now."

Jumping up, Sirka shouted angrily, "I do not need you! I don't need anybody!" and she stormed out into the park, ignoring those calling after her.

Nanjara followed Sirka to make sure no harm would come to her in her intoxicated state.

Reaching a little brook at the end of the park, Sirka slumped down and buried her face in her hands. The outburst and the walk had cleared her head somewhat, and she regretted having shouted at Nanjara. She knew, Nanjara meant well. And after all, Nanjara couldn't know...

Seeing Sirka sitting down, Nanjara seated herself under a tree and watched her.

As the sun was setting and dinner would soon be served, Nanjara walked over to Sirka, and sitting down beside her, she asked gently, "Would you like to join us for dinner?"

Shaking her head, Sirka looked at Nanjara and said, "Not really."

Regarding Sirka searchingly, Nanjara proposed, "We could have dinner brought to the terrace."

"Don't be silly. Your friends expect you to celebrate their wedding and not waste your time with a grumpy old bitch."

"My friends expect me to be true to myself," clarified Nanjara. "And I wouldn't be true to myself if I were to waste my time with celebrations while someone I care about is upset."

"Boy, you are persistent." Sirka rolled her eyes.

"Yes, I am," admitted Nanjara and got up. "Come on, let's have dinner on the terrace, and then you can tell me what is troubling you."

Groaning, Sirka got up and followed Nanjara.

On their way back, Sirka mused, "I don't even know why it bothers me. It has never bothered me before."

"What?" asked Nanjara.

"It's my birthday," mumbled Sirka.

"What?!" Nanjara stopped in her tracks.

Sirka sighed, "Don't make a fuss, please. It's really stupid that this is affecting me at all. I haven't celebrated it since I was a teenager, and I really don't know why it suddenly bothers me that no one even remembered."

Looking aghast, Nanjara asked, "You haven't celebrated your birthday since you were a teenager?"

Annoyed, Sirka said, "Yeah. It just never mattered to me. I must be getting weak in my old age."

"I would say you are getting healthier," said Nanjara deadpan. "Come on, we need to tell the others."

Sirka grasped Nanjara's robe to stop her, "Don't you dare breathe a word of this to anyone!"

"But it's your birthday, Sirka! This should be celebrated," argued Nanjara.

"No. I don't want this. The only thing that affects me is that no one remembered, but I don't want them to feel obligated to congratulate me by reminding them. So, just forget it."

Nanjara wanted to protest, but stopping herself, she said instead, "Then at least let me celebrate with you, please."

Sirka sighed, "Well, I guess I can't stop you from doing so, eh? Come on, let's see what's for dinner."

***

During dinner, Nanjara asked Sirka if she might do the celebration night with her.

Sirka declined, "No, thanks, my body doesn't need to be celebrated. As long as it functions, I'm fine."

Nanjara was starting to speak what was on her mind, but she stopped herself and just said, "All right."

***

As the musicians began to play after dinner, Nanjara asked, "Would you like to dance now?"

Sirka hesitated, and just as she wanted to accept, Tica came to their table handing Sirka a wrapped bottle. "I'm so sorry, Sirka. I almost forgot. Happy Birthday!"

"Thank you!" said Sirka surprised. And unwrapping the bottle, a happy grin formed on her face, "Tarellian Moonshine! Tica, you are a dear!"

As others of her crew also came with presents, Sirka glared at Nanjara.

Shaking her head, Nanjara smiled and assured her, "I didn't tell anyone."

***

As the night progressed, more and more people became aware of what was happening on the terrace, and Sirka found herself receiving more attention than ever before, and with some surprise, she noticed she was actually enjoying it.

***

Tica, tipsy as she was, introduced the Shakari to the game 'Truth or Dare', creating for the Sarvians a lot of fun, until the Shakari caught up on the concept and showed quite some inventiveness, resulting in several flushing faces and gales of laughter.

***

As the alcohol was beginning to have an amorous effect, and the musicians alternately played romantic music from Sarvis and Shakaran, couples on the dance floor were getting more daring, and several were boldly making out on the sofas, while Kitanjo had finally charmed Sheela, and they were sitting together on the terrace, holding hands.

Chapter 45

Back at the temple, Naara stood on the balcony of her quarters, looking up at the temple dome, a faint smile on her face. Quietly, she said, "I really like your planet and your people, Shakara. Please, help me so that I may stay here."

Later, as she was lying in bed, she thought back to the conversation she had had with Sorina at the celebration. They had been strolling through the park, and Sorina had excitedly rambled about how much she would love to marry one day, and have such a wonderful celebration and share her happiness with all the people she loved.

Still struggling with her past, it took Naara a while to realise that she really was safe and free now, and being on this planet was not a figment of her imagination. And as Sorina asked her if she was all right, she couldn't help but smile at the young acolyte. "Yes, Sorina. I'm all right. I hope your dreams will come true one day." Sorina had looked a bit puzzled for a second, but then she went on rambling.

Now, recalling the conversation, Naara realised that Sorina had asked her about her wedding celebration, which had, for a moment, caused her to forget where she was. And she realised she had completely forgotten to answer Sorina's question. No wonder Sorina had been puzzled. However, she was glad, Sorina hadn't repeated the question. Closing her eyes, she prayed to Shakara to give her the strength to overcome her past.

Chapter 46

Sirka was lying in her bed with a nice buzz, thinking this had after all been a really nice birthday. Heh, she had even received an offer for a celebration night. She wondered what it might have been like to be celebrated by Nanjara. After all, the former Shawana seemed to be quite the professional when it came to these celebrations. _Might have actually been a nice experience. And this darn bed wouldn't feel so freaking huge,_ she thought. And, admittedly, Sirka had felt kind of lonely lately ... as if something was missing ... or more precisely, some _one_...

"Ah, shucks!" Sirka scolded herself. "It's better not to get too attached to her ... or anyone for that matter." Determined, she cast all thoughts about Nanjara aside and snuggled into the blanket.

***

Nanjara was lying in bed, her thoughts occupied with Sirka.

She would really have liked to do the celebration with the doctor. She was fairly certain that it had been a protective reaction of Sirka to rebuke the offer instantaneously. But it just wouldn't have been right to comment, it would only have driven her further into her shell.

Nanjara wondered if Sirka would ever come out of her shell, if there might be a chance that she once would return the feelings, Nanjara was developing for her.

Nanjara shook her head at her thoughts. She was starting to think like a teenager. Determined, she cast all thoughts about Sirka aside and snuggled into the blanket.

***

Day 18
Chapter 47

The next morning, Sirka awoke with a mighty hangover.

Dragging herself to the facilities, she cursed like a sailor - only inwardly though, as even just her groaning caused such excruciating pain that she would have liked to screw her head off and put it aside until it were ready to function normally again. Why did she have a fucking hangover? She never had hangovers! Being tired and grumpy after a long night, yeah, but not a fucking hangover! Damn, she must have been in her early twenties when she had last had such a monster of a hangover. And she hadn't even drunk that much yesterday ... granted, it hadn't been that little, either ... and the Tarellian Moonshine ...

Ugh ... the thought of the drinks she had consumed caused her to retch, and turn around as quickly as the circumstances allowed, and she was just in time not to miss the disposer.

Heavens! What would she have given for a nice little hypospray.

***

Tica and Tashana were having breakfast in bed.

As Tica hadn't slept in her quarters since she and Tashana were together, they decided that Tica would move in with Tashana.

"I'm wondering ...," mused Tica. "It's your birthday soon, and I will be doing the celebration night with you, right?"

"If you want to," said Tashana.

Making a face, Tica said, "Of course I want to, silly."

Grinning, Tashana thought how refreshing it was that Tica was treating her as an equal, and didn't even consider if perhaps calling the Shawana 'silly' wasn't such a good idea.

"Anyway, what I was wondering," continued Tica, "Could you even do these celebration nights in all those years?"

Becoming serious, Tashana explained, "I refused doing them the first few years after Sarinja's death. However, neither Nanjara nor Jazira nor Kitanjo stopped asking. Thus, when I had more experience with the Djínashénan, I granted Nanjara and a few times Jazira to do the celebration nights.

And to answer your next question, it wasn't sexual with either one, though with Jazira it was a close call once. But I resisted the urge because I was too frightened that if I allowed it to happen, we might get carried away and the effect of the Djínashénan might cease. So, I haven't slept with anyone since I was 17."

"And you never accepted Kitanjo's offer?"

Shaking her head, Tashana said, "No. Never. And he asks every year ... he just can't seem to help himself. It's not that I would have minded him doing the celebration. With the Djínashénan there wouldn't have been a problem, and it's no secret that he is extremely sweet ... but I was afraid he would get used to touching me if I allowed it once ... and I wouldn't have been able to explain to him why I only wanted it when having taken the Djínashénan."

Tica asked Tashana, if now she might want to tell Kitanjo about the touch-issue.

"No."

"Why not? He's your best friend, is he not?"

"Yes, and I don't want to lose him. I know too much about him, he would never forgive me for invading his privacy."

Looking incredulously at Tashana, Tica asked, "Are we talking about the same guy? I mean the one who was revealing several secrets about Nanjara on her birthday, and who made that juicy comment about Livera and Pintaro liking them 'short and active'."

Tashana chuckled, "We are talking about the same one, yes. However, he did not reveal any secrets as you may think. What he told about Nanjara did not happen in private, anyone could have witnessed those scenes. And that Livera is shorter than Pintaro, and that she is a very active woman is not a secret either, neither is the pun from her point of view, mischievous as it may have been. You would know, had you accompanied the others to the beach ... they are from the south, remember? But I know certain things of Kitanjo that are absolutely private, and I would never ever tell anyone about these, and it is not okay for me to know about them, either. I just can't help it."

"Exactly! You can't help it. And he doesn't strike me as stupid. If you explain to him what happens to you, he will understand it is not your fault, I'm sure of it. He might choose not to touch you anymore, but that's not what concerns you, as I understand it. But if he's worthy of being your best friend, then he will stick with you no matter what."

Groaning, Tashana covered her eyes with her arm and said, "I would rather tell Jazira."

"That would have been my next question," Tica said deadpan.

"You are merciless," stated Tashana.

"Yup," said Tica, grinning, and leaned over to kiss Tashana.

After some more passionate persuading, Tashana said, "All right, I will tell them. But if they can't forgive me, you must take me with you to Sarvis."

Sitting up, Tica stated seriously, "Honey, if they don't forgive you, I will give them a piece of my mind. And I assure you, after that, they will beg for _your_ forgiveness!"

Chuckling, Tashana said, "You are priceless, Tica."

Chapter 48

Having been reminded of the time by Maranja, Laris left for the parking area to wait for Kalenjo's arrival.

As she reached the back-entrance, Kalenjo was already waiting for her.

"Captain Laris," he greeted her, "Thank you for granting me the pleasure of your company."

Leading her to his aircraft, he started to tell her about the festival they were about to visit.

It was a major festival on the plains around Askaria, where craftsmen would showcase and offer their work as well as taking special orders for the new year. The festival traditionally went on for ten days, ending on the last day of the year.

***

Despite being somewhat used to Shakarian proportions by now, Laris was amazed by the extent of the festival area and the countless number of stands.

Standing in front of a jewellery stand which specialised in hair ornaments, Laris asked if it really would be all right, just to take an item.

Smiling, Kalenjo explained that it was all right, indeed, however, traditionally one would only take what one _really_ wanted. "That you can theoretically take everything doesn't mean you will actually take everything. Usually you won't take things at first glance, but you will memorise the item and the stand and keep looking. In the end you will go back to those stands and items that you have not forgotten by then – those will have a meaning for you."

"I see," said Laris intrigued, and placed the hair slide she had been admiring back on the table.

Kalenjo smiled, and as Laris turned to the next stand, Kalenjo inconspicuously winked at the crafter, who, nodding in acknowledgement, removed the hair slide from the table.

***

Kalenjo had guessed right. Laris was so overwhelmed by all the various stands and items, she could barely remember anything specific on their way back. Himself, being used to the memorising, he led her to the stands of the items she remembered, and afterwards he took her to a nice restaurant in Askaria.

He had organised this in advance, and thus the table in the far corner in the garden of the restaurant was decorated with Shaní-flowers and seashells.

For the meal, he had personally brought specific seafood, which, as he had observed, Laris liked when she was in Tiamaj. The cook, being one of Kalenjo's cousins, had grown up on the west coast, and thus knew very well how to prepare the dish Kalenjo requested.

As the wine was served, Kalenjo explained, "This is a very precious wine here in the south as it comes from the north of Nejantera, and it is not produced in large quantities. Thus you usually need to go to some effort to get it here. It is called Bingaberry-wine."

Having listened with interest, Laris' face fell, when she heard the name. Clearing her throat, she said apologetically, "I'm sincerely sorry, Kalenjo, but I have tried this at Leeta and Jazira's engagement and I really don't like it."

Kalenjo froze, but then he broke into laughter, explaining that he didn't much like it either. "I never understood why people are so crazy about it."

Relieved, Laris laughed with him, and Kalenjo asked the Servant to bring them Verrak instead.

"My cousin will be delighted to get another bottle of Bingaberry-wine," Kalenjo said chuckling.

As the meal was very much to Laris' liking, they spent an enjoyable evening together, Laris being quite charmed by Kalenjo's courtesy and polite manners.

***

Back at the temple, Laris met Tica in the arcades, and telling her about the festival and the dinner with Kalenjo, she admitted, she was starting to think about staying on Shakaran, or better, of returning and settling after having taken her people home.

Tica acknowledged that of course she would help the others to get home, but she definitely wanted to stay now that she and Tashana were together.

"Speaking of Tashana, where is she?" asked Laris.

"Ah, she needed to talk to a couple of people. I'm sure she'll join us soon."

***

As Nanjara spotted Sirka sitting in the arcades, looking somewhat worse for wear, but otherwise fine, she asked,

"Rough night?"

"No. Rough morning," said Sirka deadpan. "You really should consider adding hyposprays to your healing practice."

"You should consider drinking less alcohol, then you won't need your 'hyposprays'," retorted Nanjara.

Huffing, Sirka took a sip of water.

Chapter 49

Having decided that if she would tell Jazira, she would also tell Leeta as the two were an item, and Leeta's privacy was also affected through Jazira's touch, Tashana braced herself as she rang the doorbell to their quarters.

Surprised and utterly relieved, Tashana learned that neither Jazira nor Leeta had a problem with her ability, and she had to chuckle when Jazira gave her quasi the same reason as Tica had, namely that Shakara knew everything about everyone, also, and Jazira had always found this very reassuring. She did trust Tashana implicitly, and did not mind sharing her privacy with her, and to emphasise her sincerity, Jazira embraced Tashana before she left.

***

Taking a deep breath as the door closed, Tashana pulled her c.d. out of her pocket and called Kitanjo. _Better to get it over with now_ , she thought.

***

Just as with Jazira and Leeta, Tashana first made Kitanjo promise to keep secret what she was about to reveal, telling him only Nanjara, Tica, Jazira and Leeta knew. And she explained, she would understand if he would prefer to avoid any contact with her in the future.

"Oh, come on, you won't get rid of me this easily, Tasha," he said, grinning. "So, what's the dirty secret, eh?"

Rolling her eyes Tashana sighed, and started to explain.

She could see he wasn't too thrilled about the revelation, and already resigning herself to the fate of losing him as a friend, she meekly answered his questions.

Kitanjo however, after having recovered from the initial embarrassment and creepiness, looked thoughtful for a moment.

And Tashana could see just by watching his face, his mind was working in directions she really didn't want to go, thus she was not surprised when he said, "Uh, when you say you will know everything about whomever you touch ... do you mean everything as in EVERY thing?" A huge salacious grin formed on his face as he waggled his eyebrows.

"Yes," said Tashana deadpan, "And especially these are things I would rather not know. And if I could, I would purge my mind of those images of you having a group sex orgy ... among other things."

In spite of herself, Tashana had to chuckle when she saw the look on Kitanjo's face.

However, Kitanjo recovered quickly, and grinning, he boasted, "Ah, but that was actually a damn hot experience. You should try it yourself one day," and he batted his eyelashes at Tashana.

Tashana only raised a threatening eyebrow at him.

Kitanjo humphed and said pouting, "Spoilsport!" A lecherous grin formed on his face as another thought crossed his mind, "Now that you know everything about my private affairs ... how about you tell me some of yours, too, huh?"

"Tanjo," said Tashana seriously, "I really am beyond relief that you and the others can accept me as I am. To be honest, I don't know if I could. I suppose I would be able to accept what can't be helped anymore, but I believe I would avoid further contact as I am not particularly fond of sharing my privacy with anyone."

Thinking about this, Kitanjo reached out and touched Tashana's arm, saying earnestly, "Neither am I. But, being allowed to touch you means a lot more to me than losing my privacy. You don't need to tell me anything, Tasha. I do respect your privacy, just as you would mine if you could."

Pulling Kitanjo into an embrace, Tashana cried from the deep-felt emotions she received from him, and he held and caressed her soothingly for a long time.

***

At night, as Tashana and Tica were contently lying in bed, Tica asked her if now that Kitanjo knew and was touching her anyway, she would like to do the celebration with him on her birthday.

Tashana was surprised to learn there was only a very small hint of insecurity in Tica's mind, and it was an honest offer. Tica really wanted to give her the choice to experience the celebration with Kitanjo. Pondering the thought, she told Tica that if he would offer again, she would like to grant his wish, but only if Tica would participate.

"Uh ... do I have to be nekkid," asked Tica.

Smiling, Tashana reassured her, "Not if you don't want to."

Breathing a sigh of relief, Tica said, "Okay, then I would love to participate ... Maybe I can learn from him how to do these celebrations properly."

"Well, yes," said Tashana, feigning to be pondering, "Your sense of worshiping leaves a lot to be desired."

Joining in the playfulness, Tica said gravely, "I beg your pardon, oh great Shawana, your humble servant vows improvement."

Scrunching her face, Tashana growled and pounced on Tica. "Don't you ever improve in this way, Tica."

***

Day 19
Chapter 50

After breakfast, several Sarvians, accompanied by Shakari, went to visit the crafters' festival. As they returned in the late afternoon, everyone was chatting excitedly and showing off their treasures.

As they were sitting in the arcades, Tica pulled a little figurine out of her pocket and gave it to Laris. "Here, I found something for you," said Tica, grinning, "Good luck!"

Surprised, Laris said, "Thank you," regarding the figurine that looked quite erotic, and looking up as several Shakari started to chuckle and wished her luck too, she asked suspiciously, "What is this, Tica?"

Laughing, Tica explained, "It's a traditional Shakari gift for people who have set their eyes on someone, to wish them luck in their pursuit."

Blushing, Laris scolded, "You are terrible, Tica!"

"Nah," said Tica deadpan, "I'm just adapting to the customs here."

Sirka snorted, "You need about as much adapting to these customs as a fish needs adapting to swimming in water, Tica."

"Uh huh, welcome to the new tank, mate," responded Tica grinning. "What did you get at the festival?"

"Nothing," said Sirka. "Well, apart from lunch that is."

"Why?" asked several of the Sarvians.

Sirka shrugged, "I didn't do anything to earn it. I just don't think it's right to take without giving anything."

"Says the one who gambles the pants off people," remarked Zira.

"If you bet your pants in a cards game against me, you are asking for it," said Sirka smugly.

While the others were laughing, Laris asked pensively, "Do you also think it is wrong to take board and lodging here?"

"No," said Sirka, "We can't help being stranded here. Helping us is an act of charity."

"And what about your lessons?" asked Tica.

"Believe me, Tica," said Sirka seriously, "I will pay for everything I receive before we leave. I just haven't figured out with what, yet, but I will eventually."

"But you are already giving us plenty," remarked Tashana. "You are giving us the pleasure of your company, and we are learning much from you."

"And, provided it will be granted, you will be giving us new technology," added Danara.

Shaking her head, Sirka said, "The technology is not mine, and what you learn from me is not of any value, and I'm not sure if my company is all that pleasurable. I accept, though, the exchange of technology could be counted as a compensation for the ship your people will be building for us. However, it does not warrant for me to take advantage of you."

The discussion went on for quite a while, and even though it served for Laris to feel more at ease, Sirka was not to be swayed.

***

In the evening, Jazira received a call from her mother, who wished to know if Leeta might be comfortable enough by now to visit, as Jazira's whole family was anxious to finally get to know Leeta.

Telling her mother that she would talk to Leeta and call back afterwards, Jazira ended the call.

"My family is asking if you could be persuaded to visit them. If you agree, we could fly over tomorrow morning and stay for a day or two," said Jazira.

Clutching the butterfly amulet she got at the festival that was a symbol of Shakara, Leeta reluctantly agreed.

Delighted, Jazira embraced Leeta, thanking her in appreciation.

"Do you mind having lunch for breakfast? They are six hours ahead of us, so if we start before breakfast, we will be arriving for lunch."

Shaking her head, Leeta said, "No, I don't mind."

***

As Sirka returned to her quarters at night, a little package lay in front of the door with a small card attached.

Picking up the package, Sirka opened the card. Surprised, she deciphered the Shakari script.

_'For an enjoyable day. Thank you._ '

The card was not signed, but as Sirka opened the package and saw the brooch with the precious stones she had admired at the festival, she knew it was left by Nanjara.

Shaking her head, Sirka entered her quarters.

***

Day 20
Chapter 51

Jazira's mother, Tavhíra, was already awaiting them at the back entrance of the temple of Tramadhéja. This was where Jazira was born, and where her parents and the parents of her mother were living. As they exited Jazira's aircraft, Tavhíra went to meet them.

"Shakara bless you! Finally I get to meet my future daughter in law." She smiled at Leeta and asked, "May I hug you?"

As Leeta nodded shyly, Tavhíra took her in her arms and said, "Welcome to our family."

Leeta said quietly, "Thank you."

As Jazira, too, had exchanged a warm welcome with her mother, they all entered the temple.

***

Karanja, Jazira's mum, had prepared a wonderful meal for them, and together with Jazira's grandparents they were all enjoying the traditional Jamatéjan cuisine.

As Leeta expressed her surprise at Jazira still having grandparents at her age, the Shakari were rather puzzled as to why this was so strange to Leeta.

"Well," said Leeta, "I don't have any grandparents anymore since my grandmother died seven years ago at the high age of 88."

"How sad," said Tavhíra. "But why are you calling 88 a 'high age'? I am 85, and I would not consider this to be anywhere near 'high age'."

Blushing, Leeta explained, "Uh, well, for Sarvians a lifespan of 90 is pretty much the maximum."

"What?!" asked several Shakari at once.

Cautiously, Leeta asked, "What is the lifespan for Shakari?"

Jazira's grandmother, Zaiveera, explained that the common lifespan for Shakari was about 140, but 160 wasn't too rare, either. "The maximum that has ever been recorded is 253."

"Wow!" said Leeta. "This is truly awesome."

***

After lunch, Jazira took Leeta to show her the temple.

Entranced, Leeta marvelled at the beauty of it. This temple wasn't even half the size of the main temple, but Leeta thought its loveliness more than compensated for it.

It was sparsely decorated, only the columns and the altar were adorned with the obligatory mosaic of Tikhérashaní, while the floor and walls were simply white. But with the light shining in through the windows and the dome, which were partly made of prisms, the room was filled with hundreds of rainbows.

Lighting an incense cone, Leeta sent a silent prayer to Shakara, thanking Her for being with her and giving her courage.

Leading Leeta to one of the benches in front of the temple, Jazira sat down and asked her contemplative looking fiancée, "How are you feeling?"

Turning to Jazira, Leeta smiled and said, "Wonderful! Your parents and grandparents are so nice."

"I am very glad, Leeta. Are you up to meeting more of the family? My grandma asked if we would like to come for dinner at my cousin's restaurant."

Looking at the temple for a while, Leeta nodded and said, "Yes, I believe I will manage."

"All right, then I will let her know. Would you like me to show you a bit of the town and the beach before?"

"Very much!" said Leeta happily.

***

Leeta couldn't help but smile about the cheerful atmosphere of the town.

All the houses were decorated with shells, forming different mosaic patterns on the white or beige walls. All window frames and doors were painted in bright colours, mostly matching in each of the buildings, but some houses had every frame and door painted in a different colour. Flowers were in bloom everywhere, and the combination of all of this gave the town a vibrantly colourful look, making Leeta think of the fantasy worlds she had drawn as a child.

A brightly coloured bird landed on Leeta's shoulder as she halted to take in the scenery. Not daring to move in fear of scaring the bird away, she just whispered to Jazira, "Look. He is playing with my hair."

Smiling, Jazira said, "It is a female, males have more blue colouring, and you don't need to whisper, Jamavon are not shy. See the one over there?" she pointed in the direction of a table under a tree where a boy and a girl were playing a board game, and a male Jamavon was sitting right next to the board, playing with the pieces that were out of the game.

"Oh, he is cute!" said Leeta.

The bird on her shoulder flew off and joined the one on the table, and Jazira and Leeta watched them for a while before they went on walking towards the sea.

As they were reaching the beach, Jazira said, "There is my grandpa," and she quickened her pace.

When he noticed them approaching, he got up and greeted them in his native tongue, "Shakara bless you!"

"Shakara bless you, grandpa!" returned Jazira and introduced him to Leeta.

"Oh, come on, Jazira, she is family. No need to call me Timenjo," he said and turning to Leeta he offered, "You can call me Timo as all of my friends and family do."

As Jazira had translated, Leeta smiled and said, "Thank you, Timo."

"Are you going to come to the family dinner, grandpa?"

"Sure, sure. I've just been savouring the quiet here. Too much hubbub in the restaurant now for my taste. Everyone's going out of their way to prepare for your visit. Nonsense, if you ask me. Come here, Leeta, sit down with me before we need to face the storm," he sat down and patted the bench beside him.

Leeta and Jazira both sat down, and Timo, laying an arm around Leeta's shoulder, pointed at the sea with his Kashinja and said, "Look at the smooth sea. Listen to the silent surf. Let us revel in the peaceful serenity of the calm sea." Leaning back, he fell silent, puffing his Kashinja, looking out at the ocean while Jazira quietly translated.

Leaning back too, Leeta smiled at Timo.

Nodding, he patted Leeta's knee, and with twinkling eyes he said, "You're a fine lass."

***

The atmosphere in the restaurant was indeed quite lively, and Leeta found herself embraced by many people. And even though they were not as loud as Sarvians tended to be, Leeta was very relieved when she was finally seated between Jazira and Timo.

All the food was delicious, and since Jazira needed to translate, and there was only one person speaking at a time to make it easier for her, Leeta relaxed more and more.

She learned that Jazira's grandparents had rather a huge number of offspring and those present were only a minor part of the family.

At some point, when they had just been talking about Taranda, a little boy of about four years grabbed Leeta's arm and pulled, saying in his native tongue, "Come, I want to show you something."

Leeta didn't understand, and as Jazira translated, Leeta let herself be dragged to the boy's room where he showed her his collection of wax sculptures of Taranda and various other animals.

Spotting a worktable in the corner, Leeta asked amazed, "Wow! Did you make these?"

As Jazira, who had accompanied them translated, the boy nodded proudly, and picking up one of the Taranda sculptures, he gave it to Leeta. "For you."

"Wow! Thank you!" said Leeta.

***

Back in the guest-quarters of the temple, Leeta gently placed the Taranda sculpture on the nightstand, thinking about how drawn she felt to Jazira's large, loving family ... she was amazed at how easily she was accepted into the family ... how they treated her as one of their own ... and how comfortable she felt with them ... she actually felt like she belonged here forever...

As Jazira embraced her from behind, asking what she was thinking, Leeta said, "Your family is really awesome, Jazira."

"They are now your family as well, darling," Jazira pointed out and kissed Leeta's neck.

"Mmmh, yes, I know," and she turned around in the embrace and asked, "Are you tired, yet?"

"Not at all," purred Jazira.

"Mmmh, good," hummed Leeta.

Chapter 52

For Tica the day went significantly less smoothly...

The meeting with the Shakari engineers in the morning had been quite exhausting, as Tica was more the practical type, and long discussions about how the explanations for the engineering board should be phrased were not really her forte.

***

In the afternoon, Tashana took Tica for a relaxing walk in the forest.

Coming upon a field of beautiful orange flowers, Tica reached down...

"No! Don't ..." Tashana called out, "Touch them," she added groaning and scrunched up her face, while a disgusted "Eeewww!" from Tica sounded through the forest.

Looking compassionately at Tica, Tashana said, "I'm sorry, love, but I need to do this ..." And with a gesture of her hand, she made Tica's robes vanish.

"Wha... shit!" cursed Tica, when after a second gesture of Tashana, a small raincloud formed over her head and pouring rain drenched her completely.

Knowing how easily her love became embarrassed, Tashana asked her, "Whom shall I call? We will need to rub you with Verrak and soil and rinse you again before you can put on new clothes and enter the temple."

"Shiiit!" whined Tica, "How can such a beautiful flower produce a smell like rotten meat, topped with poo?"

Tashana chuckled, "That's why it is called 'stinkflower'. So, whom shall I call, love?"

Grimacing, Tica whimpered, "Nanjara."

"All right," said Tashana, and closing her eyes, she reached out with her mind,

" _Nana, are you available?_ "

" _What's wrong?_ "

" _Tica touched a stinkflower._ "

" _Oh dear!_ "

" _Can you meet us at the river behind the Taranda stables with Verrak and some fresh clothes for Tica?_ "

" _Of course. I'll be there as soon as I can._ "

" _Thank you. We are still in the forest. It will take us about 15 minutes to get there._ "

" _All right. See you there._ "

Opening her eyes, Tashana said, "Come on. She will meet us at the river." She started walking while carefully keeping a distance of several steps from Tica.

"Oh man, this is embarrassing! And this stench is positively nauseating! Yuck! Will I ever get this smell out of my nose?"

"Douche your nose with Verrak. That will help ... a bit."

Tica just groaned as a response.

***

When they reached their destination, Nanjara was waiting for them with clothes and several bottles of Verrak.

She and Tashana both undressed and poured the Verrak over Tica while Tica had to rub it in. Covering Tica with wet soil, they explained that the soil at this place was of a special composition, which, together with the Verrak, would bind the stench.

While Tashana and Nanjara went to wash themselves in the river, Tica sat down, as she needed to wait till the soil was dry.

"Have you ever had to endure this?" asked Tica as the others seated themselves on a blanket that Nanjara had brought.

"Yep, once," admitted Tashana, "When Kitanjo and I were teenagers I chased him for a remark he made, and as I caught him, we both stumbled into a field of stinkflowers."

Wincing in sympathy, Tica asked, "And you, Nanjara?"

"Two times. The first time as a toddler and the second in my twenties while making love on a clearing, having failed to notice the tiny single one of them in the vicinity ..." She paused as Tica said,

"Ouch! Well, at least your clothes weren't affected then, or were they?"

"They were close enough to be affected, too, unfortunately. And our Taranda refused to take us home, so after having cleaned ourselves in a nearby brook as much as it was possible, we had to walk all the way back to here ... without clothes. It took several hours and we were still stinking like rotting cadavers ... it took several days to get the stench out of our noses ..." Nanjara shuddered at the memory.

"Oh my god!" exclaimed Tica.

As the soil was finally dry, Tica, too, went to wash herself in the river.

Back at the temple, Tica warned her crewmates about the treacherous flowers, and they got to hear several more stories from the sympathetic, but nonetheless amused Shakari.

***

Having accompanied the passengers of the Traveller to a small village they had been invited to, Manira started to take care of Tashana's quarters after her return in the evening.

Tashana quickly wanted to fetch something from her quarters, and teleported to her workroom, so she came to witness as Manira kicked a pile of clothes on the floor belonging to Tica and picked them up with visible distaste.

"Manira?" Tashana asked calmly.

The Servant froze in shock, not daring to look at the Shawana.

"Would you care to enlighten me as to what this is about?"

Manira hung her head in submission and said ruefully, "I'm sorry, Shawana."

Tashana regarded her thoughtfully. "Hm, all right, but why did you do that?"

"I ... she always leaves her clothes everywhere on the floor," mumbled Manira.

Tashana raised her eyebrow and said, "And so do I. If that is a problem for you, may I suggest, you had better take on another assignment."

Manira looked up and pleaded, "No, please, Shawana. It's not a problem."

"It is when you keep mistreating our clothes, Manira," said Tashana sternly.

"I have never mistreated your clothes, Shawana!" assured Manira.

"This is not really about the clothes. It is still about you being jealous, is it not?" Tashana said matter-of-factly.

Manira didn't answer, casting her eyes down, remorseful thoughts running through her head ... she should have known that the Shawana knew ... the Shawana was better than any Shavarin, including the former Shawana, she was so awesome ... she knew everything about everyone ... Manira should have known she couldn't hide anything from her.

Tashana shook her head in disappointment and said quietly, "I thought you would come to terms with it eventually."

Manira slumped her shoulders and mumbled, "I guess, I just can't understand what you see in her."

Just that moment, Tica came up with the platform, and she froze when she heard what Manira said.

Manira's eyes widened in shock when she saw Tica, but she didn't dare interrupt the Shawana, who just started to speak.

Tashana had heard the platform arrive behind her, and she knew it was Tica, but she pretended not to have noticed, and told Manira in a gentle voice what she would have said anyway, regardless of Tica's presence, "She gave me my life back, Manira. She understands me and loves me in a way as no one ever did before. She challenges me, because she loves and respects me as a person, and she doesn't care much if I am the Shawana or a master-fighter. When I am in the wrong, she points it out and doesn't back down just because of my titles or abilities. She provides me with fresh views, and she doesn't let me get away with things as most people would, just because they think they have to treat me carefully or because they are in awe of my talents and knowledge and think I can never err or even worse, are afraid of my power. And she does all this in such a gentle, compassionate, innocent and loving way that it amazes me every time. I adore her sense of humour, her open-mindedness, her loyalty and her determinedness. And every time I look into her eyes, and every time I hear her voice and every time we touch, I love her more. She is the best thing that ever happened to me, and I love her with all my heart. And if you keep having a problem with this, Manira, then I ask you to at least be fair and take on another assignment."

Silent tears were running down Tica's cheeks, but she remained silent as to not interrupt the exchange between her partner and Manira.

"Aye, Shawana!" acknowledged Manira remorseful, and to Tica she apologised, "I am sorry, Tica."

Tica wiped her eyes and said, "Apology accepted."

"Thank you," said Manira. Then she went over to the sofa, picked up the rest of the clothes and left Tashana's quarters.

Tashana turned around and spread her arms. "Come here."

Tica walked the few steps towards her and let herself be enfolded in her lover's arms. "I love you!"

"Mmmh, I know," Tashana purred, "And I love you."

***

Day 21
Chapter 54

Some of the Sarvians and Shakari were visiting the festival again as there was so much to see that one day simply wasn't enough. Angos, with Kiros in his breast pocket, particularly enjoyed the treats of all the different food providers, while his partner was at another meeting with the engineers.

***

After yet another tedious meeting with the engineers, Tica was preparing for Tashana's birthday.

Assembling a pair of earrings with a specific precious stone she hadn't yet seen on Shakaran for Tashana, an assortment of Sarvian tobacco herbs for Tashana's mother, and a variety of Sarvian treats for Tashana's mum, all gifts placed in beautifully designed boxes, she persuaded Danara to accompany her to the festival.

Dismayed, Tica discovered that the stand she had wanted to go to wasn't there anymore.

"Are you sure it was at this place?" asked Danara.

"Yeah. It was here, next to this sausage stand. I'm sure of it because I had one of them while Tashana was looking at the jewellery," said Tica.

Approaching the guy at the sausage stand, Danara asked him if he knew the crafter of the jewellery stand that had been there the other day.

She was lucky, as the guy had requested a specific necklace for his partner to be made by the crafter, and thus could provide Danara with his name and number.

Calling the crafter, Danara learned he had kept the bracelet that the Shawana had admired, and she arranged to fly over to his place to collect it.

Tica was delighted.

***

Jazira and Leeta had spent yet another pleasant day with Jazira's family, and as they were flying back to the main temple, Leeta was unusually talkative, revelling in how much she loved the family and the temple as well as the colourful town and the beach and the food also, concluding happily that she simply loved everything.

Delighted about Leeta's cheerfulness, Jazira told Leeta that if she wished, at some point in the future, they could move to Tramadhéja. However, for now, Jazira preferred to stay in the main temple.

"Hm, I prefer staying in the main temple, too," said Leeta pensively. "It is quieter ... I think it would be a bit much for me to have all this family around all the time. But I would very much like to visit them from time to time, if that's okay."

"Now, that is something I can promise you," said Jazira. "I do visit them fairly often anyway. I just can't do without them for too long. And ... believe me, if we didn't visit for too long a time, grandma would personally fly over and drag us to Tramadhéja."

Being perfectly able to picture this, now that she was acquainted with Jazira's grandma, Leeta chuckled with Jazira.

***

Day 22
Chapter 55

Tica had hidden the presents for Tashana in her nightstand. However, as she wakened Tashana with a kiss, and happily used Tashana's ability by telling her " _Happy birthday, love_ " mentally while indulging in the kiss, it suddenly dawned upon her ... and as they parted, Tica sat up and pouted.

Tashana chuckled, "I'm sorry, love. But I can already tell you that I love them!"

Humphing, Tica leaned over the bed to get the hidden presents. Handing them to Tashana, she sighed, "So, I will never be able to surprise you with anything."

"Well, unless you refrain from touching me," clarified Tashana grinning, while she unwrapped her gifts.

Making a face, Tica said, "Well, you will have to live without surprises, as I won't be able to keep my hands off you ... unless, maybe if you would touch a stinkflower."

Scrunching up her face, Tashana said deadpan, "I can live without surprises."

Chuckling, Tica said, "Thank goodness!"

***

After a wonderful birthday morning, Tica and Tashana were having breakfast in bed.

"Are you going to tell your family?" asked Tica.

"No," said Tashana. "And there is no need for it, as I do not touch any of them."

Surprised, Tica asked, "Not even your mum? She seems to be pretty affectionate."

Smiling, Tashana said, "She is. However, I suppose she and my grandparents think I am taking after my mother, thus they have accepted my wish for not wanting any physical contact."

"Your mother is avoiding physical contact, too? Does she have the same problem?"

"No, she doesn't have the same problem. She is just a fairly distanced and earnest person. She can be open and humorous, too, but only with my mum and me ... and sometimes with my mum's parents. Her own parents aren't much different. Since they moved to an island in the southern sea, they haven't been on the mainland at all, not even for my mother's or my birthdays. We exchange messages from time to time, but that's all. Hence, no one in my family is wondering about me not wanting physical contact - they are used to it."

"Ah, I see," said Tica. "Are you sure it is such a good idea then if I accompany you? I mean, perhaps your mother would rather you come alone?"

"No, Tica, she wants to get to know you too. That she hasn't talked to you yet, is only because she isn't too fond of socialising in general and rather leaves this to my mum."

"Hm ... okay, if you are sure ..."

"Yes, I am sure," said Tashana.

***

Tashana's parents and grandparents were all living in a small temple in a village near the Grasslands, and Tica was given a very warm welcome. Especially Tashana's mum and grandma were pouring their affection over Tica as if by that they could somehow finally be physically close to Tashana, too, and Tica didn't mind at all, on the contrary. Knowing Tashana's mum from previous communications, Tica was already quite fond of the vibrant woman, and Tashana's grandma was just like her daughter, humorous and full of life, despite her age of 102, which Tica found extremely fascinating. Tashana's grandpa was a little quieter, but not much, and Tica liked him a lot.

Even though Tashana's mother was decidedly different than the rest of the family, and did not embrace Tica, and was very polite and reserved, Tica felt accepted by her, nonetheless, as she did smile at her quite often, and she liked the tobacco herbs Tica gave her. This even led to a discussion about the prospect of getting one of these 'assemblers'.

The warm familiar atmosphere, with everyone recalling fond memories of Tashana, strengthened Tica's love for Tashana even more. Thus, when they finally went to bed, Tica was eager to give her love the most wonderful celebration night.

***

Day 23
Chapter 56

After a very pleasant breakfast with the family, Tica and Tashana flew back to the main temple, and made themselves comfortable in the living room of their quarters before their guests would arrive

"I really love your family. I'd never have thought you could get along so well with in-laws," said Tica.

"Why not?" Tashana asked curiously.

"I don't know. On Sarvis most people seem to have problems with their in-laws, but I feel more comfortable with your family than I ever did with my own parents."

"Hm, yes," said Tashana pensively, "Your parents do seem to be quite strange. There are certain things about their behaviour towards you I don't understand."

"Well, I don't, either, and I don't miss them at all. I do miss my brother, though, and I wonder how he is doing ... perhaps I will try to find out when we take the others back, before I will return to you ... or are you going to accompany me?"

Tashana smiled, "If you want me to, I would very much like to accompany you."

"Mmmh," hummed Tica, leaning close to Tashana, "I would love that."

And just as they started to share a tender kiss, Kitanjo came in to get his present from the guest quarters, "Whoa! Do you guys ever take a break?"

Tica sat up straight, flushing crimson, while Tashana only grinned and said, "Why would we?"

Grinning as well, Kitanjo said, "Well, the others are coming and I'll be right back. So, unless you want to give us a performance ..."

"Okay, Okay, I got you!" interrupted Tashana, and had to chuckle about Tica who was blushing even more.

***

As they were sitting together with the guests, and Tashana unwrapped Kitanjo's gift, consisting of a board game with beautifully crafted figurines, she looked questioningly at Kitanjo. "It's beautiful Tanjo, but I rarely ever play board games."

"Well," said Kitanjo, "I thought, maybe I could interest the two of you in a somewhat quieter pastime ... though," he looked pensive, "Restricting your favourite pastime to your soundproofed bedroom while you are having guests might be an option, too ... or, yet better, you could let me participate," he said grinning, causing a lot of amusement among the guests, while Tica was mortally embarrassed, and even Tashana blushed.

As Tashana opened Sirka's gift, Sirka leaned to Kitanjo and said deadpan, "I'm sincerely sorry, Kitanjo."

Wanting to ask why, Kitanjo groaned, hiding his face in his palm, as he saw what Tashana unpacked.

"Sirka, you are dead!" threatened Tica as Tashana raised the red coloured lace lingerie, obviously trying to figure out how it was supposed to be worn.

As the laughter abated, Kitanjo remarked dryly, "Well, if you play the board game in these, it will improve the odds in your favour."

***

The day progressed with a lot of laughter. However, since Tashana had led a rather quiet life, most of the stories being told were from her time as an acolyte, and unsurprisingly, most of them involved Kitanjo in one way or another.

In the evening, as everyone was moving out in the arcades in front of Tashana's quarters, Kitanjo took Tashana aside, saying casually, "Just to keep with tradition ... may I do the celebration night with you?"

Despite his displayed casualness, Tashana knew this was important to him, and the touch of sadness in his eyes told her even without reading his mind, this was probably the last time he would ask.

Smiling fondly, Tashana said, "If you don't mind Tica participating, you may."

Staring at her, dumbfounded, not quite trusting his ears, he saw Tashana grinning and nodding at him. Swallowing, he vigorously shook his head, saying, "I don't mind! I definitely don't mind!" And looking up in the air, he exclaimed blissfully, "Thank you, oh sweet Shakara!" and to Tashana he said, "Let me just do some preparations. I'll call you when I'm done."

He was so excited, that he didn't even wait for her response as he rushed to the platform to get to the 6th level.

Shaking her head, Tashana smiled after him, and went to join the others in the arcades.

***

On his way to the upper level, an idea for a surprise occurred to Kitanjo, so, when he left the platform, he strode to the balcony and floated down to the herb and flower garden, a light ball illuminating his way.

Ransacking the blossoms from the lisaan-bushes, knowing he would have to face Sharina's wrath the next day but truly thinking this was worth it, he happily collected the blossoms in the raised skirt of his robes, and levitated back to the upper level.

Decorating the bed with blossoms, and laying a trail of petals from the platform to the bathroom, he decorated the rim of the tub and put the remaining flowers in the tub.

Rummaging through the cupboards in the bathroom, he let out a content "Yes!" Taking the bottle of lisaan-flower-essence, he poured some of it in the tub and turned on the water.

Making a quick trip to his guest quarters to get a bottle of lisaan-oil, he halted at the meditation room, and grinning, he grabbed a tray and placed several incense burners and candles on it. Back on the upper level, he placed the tray on the headboard, and covered the bed with an extra soft blanket he found in the blanket drawer.

Quickly turning off the water, he placed candles and incense burners in the bathroom and bedroom, and with a gesture of his hand, he lit them all at once and switched off the lights. Calling Tashana, and telling her they could come up, he told the computer to play relaxing music and went to the platform to welcome the two women.

***

Tashana had taken Djínashénan in an extra concentrated form for the occasion, so the effect would last almost all night, thinking she would most certainly want to have a nice little extra celebration with Tica after Kitanjo left.

When Tashana and Tica entered, Kitanjo welcomed them and offered Tica to care for her as well, as the two were an item, and he was extraordinarily grateful for her being there, as she had done wonders to Tashana but of course he also cherished her as a friend, and he would very much like to pamper her as well.

Tica blushed furiously, but despite being not too comfortable with the idea, she just couldn't rebuke the gentle offer. So, Kitanjo happily led both women to the bathroom, and with his gentleness and skill, he managed fairly quickly to make Tica feel at ease.

***

Day 24
Chapter 57

When Tashana woke from a weird dream the next morning, she felt considerably confused when she couldn't get the images out of her mind. It took her a moment to realise that Tica and Kitanjo were lying snuggled up to her, and both were dreaming.

Carefully, Tashana extracted herself and got up, grinning in amusement, when Kitanjo grumbled something unintelligible, and moved to snuggle up to Tica, who, still dreaming, took him in her arms, sighing contently.

Watching them fondly for a while, Tashana decided to take a shower.

She was just finished dressing when she heard a squeaking cry, followed by a much lower cry. Chuckling, Tashana entered the bedroom.

Tica and Kitanjo were both sitting in bed, Tica with cheeks flushed red and the blanket drawn up to her chin, apologising to Kitanjo, who nervously ran his fingers through his mussed up hair, looking utterly confused.

***

At breakfast Kitanjo remarked to the others at the table that he truly enjoyed being allowed to celebrate with both women, but he preferred waking up next to Tica to remain a unique experience.

"I told you, I'm sorry!" whined Tica.

Explaining what had happened, Kitanjo caused quite some amusement among their table mates.

Sirka remarked dryly, "Perhaps you should consider sleeping with earplugs."

***

Day 25
Chapter 58

Checking the opinions board in the morning, Tashana sent a message to all council members, asking them to acknowledge the decision to officially grant permission for the immigration of the Sarvians, since already more than 90 per cent of the Shakari had voted positively, and unless someone would raise a justified objection, there were no other matters to discuss at this point as to warrant a council meeting.

***

Since Danara had to do a maintenance check on Nanjara's aircraft, Zira decided to go for a ride. Several others wanted to accompany her, so they all prepared for the ride and met at the Taranda pastures.

However, this time, Fhazaira had other plans, and instead of following the group led by Lakaro to the south, she turned north in the direction of Askaria.

The others wished Zira luck, while Zira was curious as to where Fhazaira would take her.

Relaxed, she enjoyed the ride, taking in the beauty of the landscape, as Fhazaira fell into a comfortable ambling gait, bypassing Askaria on the west side.

Reaching the plains, Fhazaira fell into a canter, and shortly after they were racing over the plains, Zira's long hair and headscarf streaming in the wind.

Whooping with joy, Zira cheered her mare on, and Fhazaira kept racing until the plains changed into a scrub forest, where she slowed down, trotting on a wide track.

Stopping at a river, Fhazaira started to drink.

Zira wondered if she might dismount now, and as the Taranda started grazing, she took it as an offer to take a rest herself.

They stayed awhile at the river, and when Fhazaira nudged Zira, Zira understood and mounted the mare. However, instead of turning back, Fhazaira started towards the water, and Zira said, "Ah, you wanna show me more? Well, I'm game!"

She had not expected the river to be quite so deep, but Fhazaira seemed to have no problem swimming with the additional weight on her back.

On the other side, the forest was taller and denser, and Zira admired its splendour and the many beautiful birds while they were moving further north on a narrow track.

Leaving the forest as the sun started setting, they came upon a valley with several hamlets, Fhazaira heading to the first one on their way.

As soon as they were noticed, people came to greet them, and as Fhazaira started grazing, Zira dismounted and was heartily welcomed by the small community.

"Say, is there a possibility to call the main temple?" asked Zira when they had introduced each other.

"Sure," said Baranjo, the only one who was talking her language, and reached for his c.d. Calling the temple, he said, "Shakara bless you, Shawana! This is Baranjo, from Lentradera. Zira of the Sarvians wants to talk to you. She and her Taranda are doing fine and of course they can stay here if they wish."

Taking the c.d. as he passed it to her, Zira told Tashana that she was rather concerned about the meeting with the space designers she was supposed to attend the next day as it had taken her almost a day to get here, and she didn't know when Fhazaira would be taking her back. So if Laris thought the meeting was crucial, someone would have to come and fetch her.

Tashana explained to Zira that it would be detrimental for her relationship with Fhazaira if she would leave her now. The Taranda wanted to show her around and strengthen their bond by spending time together, and for a Shakari this would always have priority unless there was a vitally important issue to take care of.

"Well, I'd like to stay with Fhazaira, but could you ask Laris, please, if that's okay with her?"

Tashana asked her to wait.

"It's all right, Zira," said Laris, "It is not vitally important for you to attend the meeting tomorrow. We will update you about it when you return. So, you just stay and have fun on your trip."

"Thanks. It's really awesome, Laris. Okay, see you whenever I get back."

Ending the call, Zira handed the c.d. back to Baranjo, and thinking that they wouldn't be riding at night, Zira freed Fhazaira from the surcingle and blanket.

Following the Shakari, Zira sat down with them in the yard, where they provided her with food and juice. As some of them took the opportunity of having a new model and started to paint Zira, she learned that they were a clan of artists, and a cook, a gardener and two Servants who, besides their main professions, were also painting. They were all quite well informed about the Sarvians, as Baranjo, being Sorina's uncle, was personally interested, and read all information he could get hold of.

"I haven't been in contact with Sorina, yet," said Zira, "But she has been caring for one of our people, which is very kind, I think."

"She will become a wonderful Sha'ntakara," said Baranjo. "She has a talent for painting, too, but she was never really interested to improve on it. She would rather talk to the people around her, bombarding them with questions." He chuckled and went on, "She was speaking all the three languages fluently before she turned seven, and she has always been very caring. I'm very proud of her."

As Zira noticed that two of the Shakari were painting with their fingers on a touch-pad, she asked, "This looks interesting. One of my crewmates likes to paint ... do you think I could get one of these somewhere?"

"Sure, we have several spare ones," said Baranjo. "You can have one of them. We will send it to the temple together with the paintings."

"Wow. Thanks!" said Zira.

***

Meanwhile, Danara learned about Zira's trip from Tashana, being pretty miffed that she hadn't been able to talk to her, and cursing the stupid Taranda who had taken her on that trip.

***

Day 26
Chapter 59

Being shown the different design plans at the spacecraft-designers' meeting, the Sarvians scratched their heads, and Tica remarked, "Uh ... how many people were you planning to accommodate? These look as if you are planning to build flying cities."

"We were planning for 30 people," one of the designers answered, not quite understanding why the Sarvians were so reluctant with their comments.

"Excuse me," said Tica, "These are really great designs, but I don't even want to imagine how many maintenance people it would need to maintain these colossi."

The designers looked at each other, one of them saying, "Hm ... we had not thought about this ... after all, the spacecraft will have to accommodate crew and passengers for quite a long time ... but I see your point, as you won't be able to get Servants from the outside to help maintain the vessel. We will need to take this into consideration."

***

As Zira returned from her trip in the evening, Danara was still somewhat sulky. And when Zira told the others about her trip at dinner, Danara only listened half-heartedly. However, her mood mightily improved when the paintings, beautifully framed, arrived after dinner and Danara couldn't help but be impressed.

"You can have them, if you want," said Zira, hoping this would console her partner.

"Thank you!" said Danara, giving Zira a passionate kiss, and she happily went to decorate the walls of her quarters.

***

While Danara was occupied with decorating, Zira quickly went to find Leeta to give her the touch-pad.

Stunned about Zira giving her a present, Leeta asked how this painting device worked, and Zira told her that Baranjo had offered to teach her.

***

Day 27
Chapter 60

Leeta and Jazira were on their way to visit friends of Jazira who were living in a hamlet in The Wilderness near the temple. Having been built many generations ago, the settlement was the only place in any of The Wildernesses where people were allowed to live, and they were living in harmony with the flora and fauna.

To get there, Leeta and Jazira needed to ride with their Taranda, as not only was it taboo to enter The Wilderness on your own, there was also no space for an aircraft to land.

Not wanting to take any chances, Jazira had asked Leeta to ride with her on Khíramá so she would be able to encompass Leeta into her protective shield additionally to Khíramá's protection, as the ride would take about an hour through The Wilderness.

Sitting in front of Jazira, Leeta was worriedly looking back at Nínamé who was following them.

"Do you think she is sad that I'm riding with you?"

"No," said Jazira reassuringly, "She knows, it is only for your safety."

During their ride, Jazira told Leeta only female Shavarin were living in the hamlet, and most of them were quite old already. The oldest had just turned 143. Once there had been about 50 inhabitants, but now there were only 19 left. And since there were no children anymore, the hamlet would probably cease to exist unless female Shavarin from the outside would migrate to the village, as Mandara, one of Jazira's friends, had when she married her wife, Shanara, who had been born in The Wilderness. Both of them had been acolytes in the main temple at the same time as Jazira, and they were of the same age. They were both Sha'ntazhéra, and additionally Mandara was a crafter and Shanara an herbalist.

"Why does no one else move there?" Leeta wanted to know. "It must be a very peaceful life so far away from other people and surrounded by nature. I mean, Shavarin wouldn't need to fear The Wilderness, or would they?"

"It's not because of the danger. They are living a very different life," explained Jazira. "You will see. One of the differences is that they do not cook as they neither use fire nor do they have electricity. Their diet consists of raw plants only ... fruits, vegetables, herbs, flowers, leaves, mushrooms ... whatever edible flora there is in the surrounding forest. I would not want to endure this for more than a day or two."

"Hm ... I can't imagine this, either," admitted Leeta.

***

Reaching the settlement, Leeta looked intrigued at the unique architecture ... most of the 'houses' were actually living trees; some were even woven into the trees on a higher level. And even some of the furniture was grown from trees.

All the inhabitants welcomed Jazira and Leeta with open arms.

Having been introduced to the beach-customs, it was not too awkward for Leeta that the women here were only wearing shorts and nothing else. However, Leeta was fascinated by the huge feline who accompanied Jazira's friends as they led them into their home. And while the others were taking their seats on a mattress, Leeta joined the feline on the ground.

As the friends were catching up, Leeta started to practice the ancient handwriting by writing in the dirt.

Regarding Leeta for a while, Shanara got up, and squatting down next to Leeta, she said quietly, "You are very special, Leeta."

"Huh?" Leeta looked at her confused.

Smiling, Shanara said thoughtfully, "I cannot tell you why or how, but I feel that your presence here on Shakaran is very important, and it is not just for Jazira."

Blushing, Leeta didn't know what to say, and she just stared at the ground in front of her.

Looking at what Leeta had written, Shanara touched Leeta's shoulder and said, "You are doing well with the ancient writing."

"Mónatá," said Leeta quietly.

***

Staying over night, Leeta and Jazira joined Shanara and Mandara on their mattress as the sun was going down behind the treetops.

Sunset over the Wilderness

***

Day 28
Chapter 61

Returning to the temple at lunch, Leeta and Jazira were sitting at a quiet table in the frater, when Tica asked to join them.

"I was wondering," said Tica as she sat down, "If you would like to join us for the lessons of Shakarian script and Avinallan, now that the immigration is granted." As Leeta looked at her questioningly, Tica continued, "Of course Sirka is already ahead of us, but Varenja says this doesn't matter, so Zira and I and some of the passengers will be joining in this afternoon."

Searching for Jazira's hand under the table, Leeta looked insecurely at her fiancée.

Smiling, Jazira said, "It would be good if you would learn Avinallan, Leeta, and Varenja is a better teacher for this than I am, but I will accompany you."

Relieved, Leeta smiled, and turning to Tica, she said, "Thank you. I would like to join you."

***

After lunch, Trevaro, Katira and Kitanjo bid good bye as they were leaving to be home for the special day.

The next day was the uncounted day between the years, and it would be celebrated with a special ceremony in the temple, after which people who lived together would gather and have a quiet and relaxing time with good food and drinks, telling folk stories as well as listening and singing to traditional music.

***

Day 29
Chapter 62

The Sarvians learned that this specific day was all about gratitude. During the ceremony, they would be thanking Shakara for being with them, for the abundant nature She provided and for their life in general. And they would be thanking their friends and family and all the people in their lives for being there. And all those who came to the celebration in the temples would receive Shakara's blessing as a start for the new year.

***

In the afternoon, everyone was gathering in the temple, and the Sarvians were amazed at the thousands who filled the temple.

Nonetheless, only a quiet murmur was to be heard while they were waiting for Tashana to appear.

Standing next to Nanjara, Tica whispered, "Omigod, she looks divine!" as Tashana finally entered the sanctuary, dressed in robes of an intense dark-blue with golden embroidery. She was also weighed down with jewellery of gold and gemstones of the same blue as the robes.

As Tashana started to talk in Sha'lhán, Tica asked Nanjara quietly what she was saying.

"I will tell you later," whispered Nanjara. "You don't need to understand the words ... just listen and open your heart. Let the sound of the words touch you."

And Tica was indeed touched. She couldn't explain it, but somehow it felt as if the words were communicating with her very soul.

And as the musicians started to play and Tashana sang in the same language in her soft baritone, silent tears were running down Tica's cheeks. She was not the only one who was moved to tears.

Other songs followed, sung by a choir, and after holding another short speech in Avinallan, Tashana recited an invocation for Shakara, asking Her for Her blessing for the people.

Closing their eyes, all Shakari turned their faces upward in anticipation, while Tashana raised her arms, palms towards the crowd, delivering the traditional blessing.

Afterwards, the musicians once again started to play, and this time the crowd joined in, singing various songs of thanks and of the joy of life in all the different languages. When the last song, a welcome song for the new year, ended, everyone returned home to celebrate.

***

As Tica asked again during dinner what Tashana had said at the celebration, Nanjara recited the translation of some of the prayers, and explained what the songs were about. "Shakari do learn the songs, but most do not understand the words of what they are singing ... though of course they do know the meaning." Explaining that most of the Shakari didn't understand Sha'lhán anymore, she said, "It doesn't seem to matter. This language still touches deeply all those who open themselves to be touched. It is believed to be Shakara's language."

"It definitely touched me," said Tica. "It was amazing."

Some of her crewmates nodded in agreement, while Sirka just shrugged and said, "I didn't feel much, even though I could understand the odd word."

Patting Sirka's shoulder, Zira said, "Don't worry doc, being humble and religious just ain't your forte. You got other qualities."

"Well, yeah, I'm a mean gambler, but that doesn't help me much here," said Sirka.

"And you are a good doctor and a great friend," Zira pointed out.

"And you are fun to be with," added Tica

"And you are loyal and honest," said Laris.

"And you have a wonderful sense of humour," added Nanjara.

Rolling her eyes, Sirka made a dismissive gesture, exclaiming, "Whoa! Enough already! There's no need for flattery."

***

Later, as the others were celebrating in the frater and in the arcades, Kovik was sitting on the stairs that led into the temple, staring glumly at the city of Askaria below, as Cedra came along.

"Hey Kovik! You Okay?" she asked when she spotted him.

Only casting a quick glance at her, he shrugged his shoulders and continued to stare into the distance.

Sitting down next to him, Cedra asked, "What's wrong?"

Sighing, Kovik said, "I don't get why everyone is so excited about this planet?"

Thoughtfully, Cedra answered, "Well, I guess they like the freedom. You know, this odd system here of not needing money and doing whatever you want whenever you like. I guess that appeals to them."

Kovik grumbled, "I don't know ... I mean, it's not like people are enslaved on Sarvis or something ... you work, you get money ... what's the big deal?"

"Well, I suppose not everyone likes their job as much as we do."

"They could simply do something else on Sarvis, too, why trade your home-world and family for a strange planet in the middle of nowhere? I mean, I can understand the passengers, as they wanted to leave anyway ... guess it doesn't matter much if it's Greenhaven or here. I guess, to a degree, I can even understand those who found partners here ... but all the others? I really don't get it. Almost everyone wants to stay ... don't they have families? Don't they miss Sarvis one bit?"

"Well, obviously they don't miss it as much as we do," said Cedra and shrugged.

"What if no one is left who wants to leave by the time the ship is ready? ... If they ever even build one, that is ..."

"Oh, come on, don't be so negative, Kovik! I'm sure captain Laris will ensure that everyone who wants to will be returned home."

Kovik looked at her gravely and said, "I hope you are right, Cedra."

***

Day 30
Chapter 63

In the morning, while in bed with Tashana, Tica was wondering, as she recalled, she hadn't had a shot from the doc last month.

"Shot? Why would she shoot you?" asked Tashana aghast.

Blinking in confusion, Tica chuckled. "Noo. Not that kind of shot. An injection. Oh, you don't know that either, huh? Well, there are certain substances that if you inject them into the body, prevent you from becoming pregnant AND more importantly in my case, they cause that you won't get your period. And I'm wondering, because I didn't get that shot and still I haven't had my period. But of course I'm positive I'm not pregnant." Suddenly her face fell and she said, "Shit, I guess I'm old."

"Ah. I think I understand," said Tashana. "I believe I can reassure you, love. It's not about you getting old. It's about our food." As Tica looked at her questioningly, Tashana went on explaining, "Shakari from south of the mountains do not know this what you call 'period'. That's because Brishán is a common spice here in the south. It is in almost every meal. The plant doesn't grow in the lower temperatures of the mountains and north of them. It does grow in the desert if watered enough, but the people there use it rarely. Northerners usually don't like Brishán.

This is the reason why you see many more children in the north than in the south. A woman who wants a child will have to refrain from the use of Brishán until the child is born. And it may take several months before the effect ceases so she can conceive. A long time to ponder if you really want a child. And a long time without Brishán." Tashana chuckled as she saw Tica's look.

Staring at her wide eyed, Tica exclaimed, "Wow. Now that's practical! Good thing I love your food, so obviously I like that Brishán stuff, too. How absolutely practical! You just have to eat delicious food to not get your period! How cool is that!" Tica was babbling excitedly.

Laughing, Tashana pounced on Tica, kissing her passionately. "It is, isn't it?" she said, seductively waggling her eyebrows.

While Tica uttered a breathless, "Uh huh," Tashana happily started to indulge in their favourite pastime.

***

Day 31
Chapter 64

Having been invited by Jazira's family, most of the Sarvians went to spend the day at the east coast in Tramadhéja.

As they arrived on the parking area, awaited by Jazira's aunt and grandma, Leeta felt indescribable, as the others were all welcomed warmly but still rather politely whereas she was embraced and kissed just as Jazira was. Lightheaded and at a loss for words, Leeta just beamed at the family members.

The whole day, Leeta felt blissfully surreal as if she were in a dream, as family members kept approaching her as if she was one of their own, giving her a feeling of belonging she had never experienced before.

As Timo took them all on a trip to the Jamatéja atolls in his hover-boat, he put his arm around Leeta, taking her with him to the helm.

He didn't need to explain, Leeta understood without a word that he wanted to give her an opportunity to get some peace to relax, and he apparently liked her company.

Feeling very comfortable in Timo's company, Leeta was relieved nonetheless that Jazira stayed close all the time, while he was showing them the stunning beauty of the east coast.

***

Day 32
Chapter 65

While Laris went on another date with Kalenjo, Nanjara persuaded Sirka to try Taranda riding.

Sirka felt ridiculous with the head-scarf; nevertheless, after a discussion with Nanjara, she grudgingly endured it.

Nanjara was quite astounded as she saw which of the Taranda was approaching Sirka. However, she kept silent and waited.

"Hi there," said Sirka as the mare started to nuzzle her. "What happened to you, sweetie?" she asked, caressing the head of the mare, who was blind in one eye and had several bald streaks in her fur.

Nanjara explained that she had been attacked by a feline when she was about four. Nanjara had healed her back then, but she couldn't save her eye, and on the streaks where the wounds had been, hair would not grow anymore. Nanjara was surprised she chose Sirka, as she had never chosen anyone so far. "She is already 33 years old and has never even left the pasture since the attack."

Extremely touched, Sirka was concerned, though, how the mare would be able to cope with carrying her if she had never done this before.

"This won't be a problem," explained Nanjara. "For every Taranda there will be a first time. They don't have any problems with this. Apparently they learn from each other. However, I'm wondering how she will deal with leaving the pastures for the first time in almost 30 years."

As Nanjara had surmised, it was no problem to put blanket and surcingle on the mare, neither was it a problem when Sirka climbed on her back. The mare was only a bit hesitant as she took the first steps, not being used to the additional weight, but she quickly became adjusted.

Nanjara let her mare, Manamé, decide where to go, as she would know better what Sirka's Taranda could handle.

The blind eye facing to the outside, Sirka's mare stayed extremely close to Manamé, so that Sirka's and Nanjara's legs were touching occasionally.

"Pardon," Sirka apologised.

"No worries," said Nanjara, thinking that it was actually rather nice.

"Why is she doing this?" asked Sirka. "I mean, she can see on this side, can't she?"

"Yes, she can," said Nanjara. "But she is placing herself under Manamé's protective shield. It seems, she can't build one on her own. We don't know why. That's also why she chooses this side ... she doesn't need to watch her surroundings, she only needs to make sure that she is close enough to Manamé. Also, seeing her obviously helps her to feel secure. She is a very shy and reserved character."

"I see," said Sirka, caressing the mare's neck.

"Come to think of it," Nanjara pondered with a twinkle in her eyes, "It's not so surprising after all that she has chosen you ... opposites attract ..."

"I am tending to give more credibility to the saying 'like seeks like'," said Sirka.

"Well, it is rarely just one or the other. I would say, most of the times both sayings apply," said Nanjara, winking at Sirka.

"Perhaps," said Sirka.

While they were riding downhill, Nanjara pondered it was peculiar that no other Taranda was accompanying them, as the two Taranda hadn't been so close thus far, and Sirka's mare usually stayed close to her mother, or at least to a Taranda of her group. "Well, but Manamé is one of the oldest of the herd, so maybe that is why she trusts her. Anyway, I would think she chose you as a friend for life, Sirka."

Looking pensive, Sirka said, "Hm, I'm not sure if that's a good idea. What happens if I leave? I can hardly take her with me."

Nanjara's face fell, and she asked seriously, "You want to leave? I thought with you making such good progress in your studies now, you might want to stay ..."

Shrugging her shoulders, Sirka said, "I don't know. It's not that I don't like it here, but ... Well, I guess time will tell. After all, it will take a while for the ship to be built."

"Yes, the designers seem to be quite challenged by the task of building a ship of your preferred proportions," remarked Nanjara, trying to lighten the mood. "But I'm sure they will manage eventually. After all, they managed to build Kitanjo's ship according to his wishes."

"Well, your sense of size is actually something I rather like. Gives you more room to breathe," said Sirka.

"Indeed," agreed Nanjara.

The Taranda took them westbound, halting in a lush meadow next to a gentle stream.

Sirka and Nanjara dismounted, and while Sirka's Taranda continued to stay close to Manamé, the two women seated themselves on the grass.

As Nanjara picked a flower blossom and popped it into her mouth, humming happily, Sirka hesitantly tried one too.

Surprised, she said, "Mmh, this tastes really good." Looking thoughtful, she added, "I believe, I know this taste."

"You sure do. It's Brishán," said Nanjara.

"This is Brishán? Wow. Such a tiny pretty flower and such a remarkable effect ... incredible," said Sirka.

"Yes, the power of plants never ceases to amaze me," agreed Nanjara.

Looking at the flowers growing in abundance around them, Sirka mused, "Hm, with nature providing such plants in these quantities, it seems to be a logical evolution to develop the capability of reproducing via parthenogenesis ... enhances the chances of survival for the species ..."

"Huh?"

"I'm just trying to find a scientific explanation for your existence," said Sirka.

"Ah," said Nanjara, refraining from commenting.

***

As they were riding home, Sirka pondered names for her Taranda. "I believe I will call her Shéránja because she is a gentle soul."

"That's a beautiful name," said Nanjara.

***

Day 33
Chapter 66

Having been invited by Kitanjo, several Sarvians went to visit Kareen.

Though trying to appear indifferent, Sheela couldn't quite hide her excitement at seeing Kitanjo again.

Since it was winter in Nejantera and it was a rather cold day, the beach didn't look too inviting, so Kitanjo and some of his colleagues led the Sarvians on a tour through the city, taking a break in a restaurant at the seaside.

Reeka was particularly taken with this Shakarian city, as there were a lot of children, everyone was talking in her language, and the cooler temperature was an additional bonus in her book.

Soon, she was surrounded by children, and she happily answered their questions, telling them about Sarvis and other planets she had visited.

***

Meanwhile at another table, Kiran said angrily, "Damn Angos! Is there nothing else in your head anymore?"

Looking blankly at Kiran, Angos said, "Not at the moment. Kiros needs his milk. Maranja promised to be back in time. Why's she still not here?"

"Because unlike yours, her sanity is still intact," said Kiran.

Completely ignoring the insult, Angos complained, "If she doesn't come soon, he'll die."

"You are obsessed!" exclaimed Kiran and left the table.

"See, if ya can find her!" Angos called after him.

***

Kiran did not return to the table. For the rest of the day he kept his distance from Angos, and he spent the night on the sofa. When Angos asked him why he wouldn't come to bed, Kiran said, "There is not enough space for three."

Angos thought his partner was behaving rather strangely, but Kiros distracted him, so he went to bed without Kiran, placing Kiros on top of him, as he always did since the little Vankina was with them.

***

Day 34
Chapter 67

Angos didn't sleep well this night. He hadn't slept without his partner for over eight years. However, when he finally gave up on sleeping, and padded to the living room with Kiros, Kiran was already gone. Being hungry and needing fresh milk for the Vankina, Angos got himself ready and headed for the frater.

Kiran wasn't in the frater, either, but Kiros needed to be fed. So Angos trudged into the kitchen in search of Maranja.

***

Meanwhile, Tica spied Kiran alone on a bench in the courtyard. Having witnessed their argument the day before, Tica thought that maybe Kiran could use a friend right now, so she went over to him, asking him if he would like to talk.

Kiran shrugged. "There is not much to talk about, I guess."

Sitting down next to him, Tica said, "He's really crazy about the little guy, huh?"

"Yeah," sighed Kiran, and he told her that the only times when Angos would set the Vankina down were when he showered and dressed, which he did as quickly as possible. "He even takes him to the toilet, for crying out loud!"

Chuckling, Tica said, "Sorry! He really is a little overzealous with his role as a dad."

"He is bonkers!" stated Kiran.

"But you love him nonetheless," said Tica.

"Apparently. I just can't stand to be within his vicinity anymore, as long as he is sporting that little appendix of his."

"Would you be willing to compromise?" asked Tica.

"He won't compromise, Tica. He is convinced that his baby boy will die if he sets him down for more than a few minutes, or if he doesn't feed him at the faintest whimper."

Giving Kiran's shoulder a squeeze, Tica got up and said, "I'll talk to him."

***

As Tica returned to the frater, Angos was sitting alone at their table, eating his breakfast with one hand, the Vankina snuggled in the other hand.

"Hiya buddy," greeted Tica slapping him on the shoulder, and sat down next to him.

"Hiya Tica."

"How come you're all alone here?"

"I dunno," said Angos cluelessly, "Everbody left all of a sudden as I was cleanin' Kiros."

"You cleaned him here at the table?"

Having just taken a bite from his bread roll, Angos hummed in the positive.

Shaking her head in disbelief, Tica said chuckling, "Boy, you're one of a kind!"

As Angos looked at her questioningly, Tica explained, "Well, most people are more squeamish than you are, so perhaps you could clean him somewhere in private in the future."

Shrugging, Angos said, "I guess, I can do that."

"Great. So, what's with you and Kiran?" asked Tica bluntly.

"I dunno. He's behavin' strangely lately."

"Well, I would, too, if I felt neglected by my partner," said Tica.

"I'm not neglectin' him," protested Angos.

"Well, you sure ain't giving him the same attention you used to," said Tica gently.

Looking thoughtful, Angos turned his gaze to the slumbering Vankina in his hand. A fond smile appearing on his face, he said, "But he's still a baby. He needs me."

Touching his shoulder, Tica said softly, "He doesn't need you all the time, Angos. He could just as well sleep in a basket." "... at least some of the time," she added as Angos furrowed his brow.

As Angos stayed silent, Tica said, "Look, buddy, if you love Kiran, you need to make some concessions for him too. He already needs to cope with not being your sole focus anymore, and that must be quite hard, actually, considering how much attention he used to get from you."

Staring pensively at Tica for a while, Angos finally asked, "Hm ... do ya know where I could get Shaní-flowers?"

Grinning, Tica got up and said, "I'll find out for ya!"

***

Meanwhile, Leeta and Jazira were having breakfast in their quarters, while they were planning the seating arrangements for the guests at their wedding the next day.

As she was now familiar with Jazira's family and some of her friends, Leeta had told Jazira she wanted her to invite everyone she wished, and not reduce the number of guests because of her. She was positive that she would be able to cope.

Thus, Jazira had invited almost 400 people, and preparations according to her and Leeta's wishes had been made by a staff of 50 Servants.

Leeta was getting increasingly nervous, as she looked at all the names of people she didn't know yet. Nonetheless, she did not regret her decision, so she asked Jazira to hold her for a moment and take a break from the planning, and Jazira happily obliged.

***

Day 35
Chapter 68

It was a wonderful wedding ceremony, and Leeta was rapt in the beauty of the earrings, which Tashana had specifically requested to be in the form of little butterflies as a symbol for being specially blessed by Shakara.

Despite the many people, Leeta was doing very well at the celebration. Being so blissfully happy that nothing could upset her, she could even laugh about the jokes being played on them.

Jazira was given an ancient nickname by her mother that meant 'She whose partners go long distances to find her'. Referring to Leeta as well as to Khíramá, Tavhíra elaborated in her speech, "They went over hedge and ditch, they crossed the universe, went through hardships, suffered deprivations, and exhausted themselves to find to whom they belonged. I am extraordinarily happy for you, my daughter. May you both have a long and happy life together."

***

This time, Sirka hesitantly agreed to join some of the group dances, however, she rejected all requests for couple dances.

Nanjara was a bit disappointed that Sirka still refused to dance with her despite being quite a good dancer as she proved in the group dances, but Nanjara didn't let this destroy her joyful mood.

Since Kalenjo had been invited, too, Laris got the chance to learn that he was a wonderful dancer, and they were enjoying themselves tremendously.

***

Day 36
Chapter 69

While Jazira and Leeta blissfully spent the day in bed, Zira managed to persuade Danara to go for a ride with her.

However, Danara insisted to ride with Zira on her mare, as she would definitely not climb on a Taranda alone.

So far, Fhazaira had not done anything wicked, apart from the two-day ride, which had been very pleasant. Kitanjo had been quite miffed, though jokingly, when Zira had returned happy and relaxed.

Anyway, Zira was quite certain that it would be safe to take Danara with her. The additional weight shouldn't pose a problem to Fhazaira, she thought, and Tashana reassured her, that occasionally Taranda even carried three or four people if required.

Zira let Danara sit in front of her, so that she could hold onto the grips.

Fhazaira didn't seem to mind and started to walk towards the forest.

It didn't take long for Zira to think of taking advantage of her position, and she started running her hands over Danara's body.

"Mmh, that was actually a rather nice idea of yours to ride together," purred Zira.

It took a bit longer, however, for Danara to be able to relax and enjoy Zira's touch.

At some point, Danara moaned, "Mmmh, can't we stop somewhere, I want to touch you, too."

"Nope, doesn't look like Fhazaira wants to stop. Just lean back and enjoy," Zira purred in a low, sensual voice that sent shivers through Danara's body, and caused her to moan with pleasure.

***

Later, being quite satisfied, Danara really wanted to make love to Zira, too, and Zira helped her to turn around.

Both being very much occupied, they didn't notice as Fhazaira slightly increased her tempo and headed for Askaria, instead of completing the round trip and heading towards the temple. And they almost fell off as she broke into a gallop.

Danara, still sitting backwards, cursed like a sailor and clung to the topless Zira, who was leaning forward, holding Danara with one arm while reaching around her with the other arm to hold onto the grip. Zira's shirt, only held by the corner on which she was sitting, fluttered in the breeze. Both of their headscarves were long gone, as they had just draped them over Fhazaira's neck.

Fhazaira now ran at a full gallop towards Askaria.

The first people who came into view quickly stepped aside to make way for the fast approaching Taranda. Realising the predicament of Danara and Zira, they broke into laughter, shouting funny comments at them.

Zira laughed as well, and though she didn't understand what they were shouting, she shouted back one or two comments in her language, while Danara kept cursing in all the different languages and accents she knew.

As they neared the centre of Askaria, Fhazaira decreased her tempo to a canter and finally slowed down to a walk.

Letting go of the grip, Zira sat up straight.

"Okay, that's it! I'm off!" said Danara and started to look for a way to get off the Taranda. Unfortunately she found herself trapped between Zira and the grips of the surcingle.

"No, you won't," said Zira calmly, trapping Danara's leg with hers, just in case, while she gathered her shirt and put it on with a composure as if she had all the time in the world, grinning at the people who were watching and laughing.

"How can you stay so calm?! The fucking bitch did this on purpose!"

"Of course, she did," said Zira grinning, "And I'm sure she's laughing her ass off in her own wicked Taranda kind of way. C'mon, I'll help you turn around."

With Zira's help, Danara awkwardly turned around, and she went on cursing, "I don't fucking care if the damn Taranda is laughing, but everyone will be making fun of us! Heck, they are doing it already!"

Zira tried to calm Danara, while Fhazaira leisurely walked through Askaria, heading towards the temple. "Of course they are making fun of us, sweetie. It is funny! Why does it upset you so much?"

"Because it is humiliating, dammit!"

"But you weren't even the one who was nekkid!"

"You said it! Nekkid! You were nekkid and everyone knows what we were doing before that bitch decided to play her shitty joke on us!"

"Well, yes, and?"

Danara's voice cracked when she answered exasperatedly, "I don't want everybody to know that we were doing it on a Taranda's back!"

Zira couldn't suppress a chuckle, which irked Danara even more.

"Why the heck are you laughing at me? This is not funny!"

"Okay, okay, let me ask you a serious question. How would you have reacted if it had been Tashana and Tica?"

"I would have reacted as all those people who saw us! I would have laughed my ass off and made fun of them!"

"And? Would you like them any less? Would your opinions of them have diminished as the result of it?"

"No," said Danara grumpily.

Leaning forward, Zira kissed Danara's cheek, and softly she asked, "Need I say more?"

Danara humphed. "No. But I still don't like it!"

"Pity. You'd have much more fun if you could laugh about it." Zira nudged Danara playfully.

Danara just humphed.

"Hey, you gotta teach me some of those curses you used! They sounded pretty powerful!" said Zira grinning.

***

As they arrived at the temple, the news had already spread, thus when they joined the people in the arcades, Kitanjo and the others were having great fun by asking them for details.

Danara was sooo not amused, which only resulted in Kitanjo teasing her even more, however, as she and Zira were back in their quarters, Zira did her best to make it up to her.

***

Day 40
Chapter 70

Sarvians and Shakari were having a relaxing evening in the arcades.

As Leeta returned from the facilities, she saw Tashana entering the frater with a snack she just got herself from the kitchen. Summoning up all her courage, Leeta asked Tashana if she could talk to her for a minute.

"Of course," Tashana agreed.

Leeta confided in Tashana that she was worried about Jazira because she was always with her, and never spent any alone time with her friends, and she was worried this might course Jazira resentment towards her in the future.

"Have you talked about this with Jazira?" asked Tashana.

"I have mentioned it several times but Jazira always assures me this is not a problem for her, and she won't leave me alone, period," said Leeta, and taking a deep breath, she continued, "I don't know if I could cope with being alone, yet ... but I am so very afraid of Jazira leaving me one day if she continues to neglect her own needs ... and ..." Leeta swallowed before asking, "I would like to ask, if perhaps you could ... only if you would have the time and only if it wouldn't be too much of a burden ..."

"Go ahead, Leeta, you can ask me anything," encouraged Tashana as Leeta paused.

Taking yet another deep breath, Leeta asked if Tashana would be agreeable to spend time with her while Jazira would take some alone time either just alone, or with whomever she liked. "I'm asking you because you are the Shawana and ... and I trust you that you would be able to stop me from injuring myself if ... if I become insecure again."

"I am honoured by your trust! It would be a pleasure to spend time with you, Leeta," said Tashana.

Sighing with relief, Leeta furrowed her brow and said quietly, "I don't know how to tell Jazira. What if she thinks I want to get rid of her ... or that I don't need her anymore? This is not the case. I only want to give her some freedom, so she won't someday feel the need to break free. Now that I have learned more about her and her past, I believe she needs alone time just as much as I need to be not alone ... and ... and I'm sure she just denies this because she is too worried about me. But this can't be good for her. What shall I do, Shawana?"

"Please, call me Tashana, Leeta. I will talk to Jazira, and don't worry, I will ensure that she does not misunderstand."

Just then Jazira entered the frater, having been concerned why Leeta took so long to return. She was very relieved to see her talking to Tashana, and joined them.

Not wasting any time, Tashana asked both women to come and sit down with her.

Seating themselves on a sofa in the far corner of the frater, Jazira looked questioningly at her wife, who sat down across from her and did not meet her gaze.

Worried, Jazira looked at Tashana and asked, "What's wrong?"

Smiling reassuringly, Tashana said, "I'm not sure if there is anything wrong at all. But maybe we can find out together, if you agree."

Jazira's brow furrowed disturbed. "Of course I agree, what's the matter?"

Looking at Leeta who seemed to study her hands, Tashana smiled, and looking at Jazira she said, "Your wife has taken a big step today because she loves you very much, and she is worried about you."

"What?! Why are you worried, darling?" Jazira asked.

Blushing furiously, Leeta couldn't bring herself to look at Jazira.

Tashana asked seriously, "Jazira, if Leeta had no issues with being alone, ... if there were no need for you to worry about her ... would you then also never leave her alone and never do anything without her?"

Jazira took a moment to process this, and then answered honestly, "I don't know. But as I have told Leeta, this is not an issue for me. I won't leave her. I have promised her this, and I will not break my promise."

"That is very honourable of you, Jazira. However, have you ever thought about what this means to Leeta?"

"What do you mean?"

"You are an outstanding Sha'ntakara, Jazira, and a wonderful, loving wife. I am sure you know there is a difference between belonging and being dependent."

"Of course, but ..." Jazira wanted to protest but Tashana interrupted her,

"I am sure you do not want Leeta to remain dependent on you for the rest of her life."

Jazira opened her mouth to speak but shut it again. She shook her head and said quietly, "No, I don't. But it is too early, yet, to think of changing this."

"I believe it is not. That is why I said that Leeta has taken a big step today. She asked me if I would spend time with her while you could have some time for yourself. She is ready to trust me that I will ensure her safety. Now the question is, will you trust me, too?"

Jazira was speechless. With watery eyes and a loving smile she looked at Leeta and reached out to her. "Minínamé!"

Leeta hesitantly looked up and held out her hand towards Jazira's.

Jazira grasped her hand and said, "I am so proud of you, Minínamé!" And to Tashana she said, "Of course I trust you!"

***

Before they went to bed, Leeta became suddenly pensive. As Jazira asked her what she was thinking, and Leeta told her, Jazira contacted Tashana and asked her, if she could come over for a bit to discuss something important.

Tashana agreed and told her she would be there in a minute.

Having just been on the way to her quarters with Tica, she told her to go ahead and wait for her.

***

As Tashana arrived, Jazira asked her to take a seat.

"We are wondering," said Jazira, "You do know what can happen to Leeta, right?"

"Yes, I do."

"But you have never touched her so far."

"No, I haven't."

"But you will need to touch her if that current arises, as holding her tightly seems to be the only thing that helps."

"I am aware of this, Jazira. Is this a problem for you Leeta?" asked Tashana.

Leeta shook her head, but she sent a pleading look to Jazira to explain.

Shaking her head, Jazira explained, "It is not a problem for her. But she is concerned it might be a problem for you, Tasha. And actually, since she mentioned this to me, I am concerned as well. I don't have your ability, so I don't exactly know how this current feels and how it might affect you ... and we are worried that if you experience this as she does, you might then feel the need to injure yourself, too."

"I see," said Tashana, "But I can reassure you. Even though I will experience exactly what you do, Leeta, I am still able to distinguish between your mind and mine, so there is no need to worry that the current will affect me as it does you."

"But you said you have problems in distinguishing between your memories and those of the people you touch," said Leeta.

"Yes, that is true. But memories are different. I am usually not prepared when they come to my mind. It is more like the flashbacks you have been experiencing. They come out of the blue. That makes it much more difficult to deal with them. But when I am touching someone, I am acutely aware what will happen, so I am prepared that I will experience something that belongs to the other person. But if you want to make it easier for me, Leeta, you could let me touch you now. Then, in case you will need me, I will not have to deal with all of your past on top of the actual experiences."

Leeta furrowed her brow in concern and said, "But then you will suffer from flashbacks because of my shitty memories. I don't want you to suffer. I should have realised this before I asked you for help. I am sorry. I will ask someone else."

Tashana closed her eyes. This was a sore spot for her, and she needed a second to control herself as to not to react according to her emotions. When she opened her eyes again, Jazira and Leeta were looking at her questioningly.

Taking a deep breath, Tashana explained, "For over 20 years I have lived in fear that someone might find out about my 'ability'. And when I finally dared to reveal my secret to a very few people, I was scared beyond words that I would be rejected. You can't imagine how much it meant to me that you accepted me with my ability, and that you, Jazira, did not stop touching me.

Yes, I am still reluctant to touch even the people who know, as long as there is no need for it. But the reason is not that it is unbearable to me. I am just still reluctant to invade other peoples' privacy.

Would your initial concern be warranted, I could understand why you would rather ask someone else, Leeta ... in fact, I myself would have asked you to do this, because it would jeopardise your safety. However, when you asked me for help, I was acutely aware what this would entail, and I consciously agreed to it, because I consider you a good friend, Leeta, and I am honoured and deeply touched that you trust me enough to ask me for help, despite knowing about my ability. And it hurts that you now withdraw your request only because you are worrying about me.

I will probably never be able to touch just about anyone for no specific reason, because I simply couldn't cope with the memories of too many people. I am not Shakara, after all. So, I will need to keep avoiding touching people whom I haven't touched before, if I can. But really, Leeta and Jazira, if it would be unbearable for me to touch people if they need it, especially my friends, I would resign my profession." Tashana leaned back, signalling that she was finished speaking and waited for a response.

Jazira wanted to say something, but she halted when she looked at Leeta and noticed that she was trying to formulate a response.

Realising that the two women were waiting for her to speak, Leeta became nervous but she wanted to talk. So, with a quick glance at Tashana, she took a deep breath and started, "I feel weird ... perhaps this is what it means to feel honoured ... I don't know ... but that you would offer to touch me despite knowing that my memories will not be a pleasant addition to yours ... it's ... I don't know what to say ... I would never wish anyone to bear my memories ... but ... I guess I should leave the decision up to you in this case..." And instead of further words, Leeta reached out to Tashana and waited for her to decide.

Getting up, Tashana seated herself next to Leeta. Then she reached out and grasped her arm. She gasped, and had to close her eyes from the onslaught of emotions and experiences.

When Leeta saw tears running down Tashana's face, she wanted to draw back. But Tashana could read that Leeta only wanted to do it because she thought it was too much for her, so she strengthened her grip and pulled Leeta into her arms.

Leeta cast a worried look at Jazira, but when her wife nodded encouragingly, she returned the Shawana's embrace.

As Tashana finally leaned back, taking a shuddering breath, she gently touched Leeta's cheek and said, "I am so very glad you are here now. Do not worry, I will ensure your safety."

***

Day 41
Chapter 71

It was Laris' birthday, however, she had decided to celebrate as she was used to, and only invited a very few people to her quarters in the evening.

Kalenjo, being one of the guests, finally took the opportunity to give Laris the hair slide she had admired and forgotten at the festival.

Unwrapping the gift, Laris remembered the item, and she was very touched that Kalenjo was thoughtful enough to remember it.

She and her guests spent a pleasant evening, recalling their travels and past times on other planets.

Despite Laris' wish of celebrating the Sarvian way, Kalenjo couldn't help himself but ask politely if he might be allowed to do the celebration night with her.

Blushing, Laris smiled shyly and said, "You may."

His eyes twinkling with joy, Kalenjo thanked her and excused himself shortly as he had brought some paraphernalia for the occasion but had left them in his aircraft.

***

As he returned, the guests had left, and Laris was waiting for him at the door.

***

Day 42
Chapter 72

After an unforgettable night with Kalenjo, Laris was now certain that she wanted to stay on Shakaran, or rather come back to stay after having taken her people home.

She and Kalenjo were taking their breakfast in bed. He stayed with her the whole day, taking her to lunch in the restaurant of his cousin, and later for a stroll in the city of Askaria.

***

With Tashana spending time with Leeta, Jazira now had the opportunity to visit an old friend of hers in Q'errazhaar, a coastal town in the region of Q'arrazeen. The friend was an old lady whom Jazira had met when she was on vacation in the town. As the lady only spoke Q'arralaan, the visit would have been boring for Leeta, who had not started to learn this language yet.

Tashana and Leeta went for a ride; however, before they reached the destination Tashana had in mind, Nínamé took a turn and walked in the direction of the Snake-River. At first, Tashana's stallion willingly followed Nínamé; however, as they reached the river he refused to go any further.

Leeta assured Tashana that she would be fine. She knew of the dangers by now, and she promised to be careful.

Calling after Leeta that she would wait for her at the stables, Tashana waited until Leeta and her mare were out of sight. She dearly hoped they would be back before Jazira returned.

Alas, hours went by and nothing was to be seen of Leeta and Nínamé.

The sun was already setting when Jazira returned, and called Tashana on her c.d., " _Tasha, I am back. How is Leeta?_ "

"I am sure she is fine," said Tashana, already dreading the conversation that was to follow.

" _What do you mean with 'you are sure'? Is she not with you?_ " asked Jazira, her voice slightly concerned.

Sighing inwardly, Tashana answered, "No. Nínamé took her on a trip. They have not returned, yet."

" _Where are you now?_ "

"At the stables. Waiting for them."

" _I'll be right there,_ " said Jazira with determination, and ended the call without waiting for a response.

Sighing heavily, Tashana braced herself for what was to come.

***

Meanwhile, Leeta had completely lost track of time, feeling enraptured, as if she had stepped into a different world.

Nínamé had taken her a long way through The Wilderness, crossed another river, and walked deep into the forest on the other side until they came to the entrance of a cavern in front of which several Taranda were standing.

The Taranda making way for them, Nínamé entered the cavern.

With the faint light shining in from the outside, Leeta could barely make out that the large cave was full of skeletons. " _It's their graveyard,_ " thought Leeta.

However, Nínamé kept walking through the cave, and through a pitch black passage, rounding a corner Leeta hadn't even been able to make out, and in the far distance Leeta saw light.

As Nínamé stepped through the opening, Leeta gazed in awe at a small clearing. Surrounded by high rock walls but open to the sky, which was partially concealed by the forest's foliage, only a thin ray of light reached the ground. A small waterfall sprang from the rock, forming a rivulet that ran to the opposite side of the clearing, vanishing into a narrow crevice. Plants and trees were growing on the edge of the mossy ground, and even in niches in the rock walls plants were flourishing.

Dismounting, Leeta turned around and around, enchanted by the beauty of the secret place.

As Nínamé nudged her, Leeta noticed a Taranda stepping out from behind a large tree. And next to the Taranda a tiny Taranda foal appeared, teetering beside her mother on still wobbly legs.

"Oh my god, how cute!" Leeta whispered.

Staying where she was as Nínamé went to greet mother and child, Leeta sat down on the soft mossy ground, watching the Taranda.

A while later, the three Taranda came over to Leeta; and as the filly sniffed her Leeta gingerly caressed her neck.

As the filly had satisfied her curiosity she turned away from Leeta, and started to explore the clearing.

Leeta somehow knew she was very privileged to have this honour bestowed on her, and that this was a sacred and secret place no one had been allowed to visit as of yet.

Leeta promised the Taranda to keep their secret.

***

"Why is she still not back? It is getting dark," said Jazira.

"Jazira," Tashana tried to reassure her, "Nínamé could just as well take her on a multi-day trip. We should go inside."

"You may go, if you wish. I will stay here until she returns," stated Jazira.

"Jazira," Tashana tried to reason, but Jazira suddenly called out, "They are coming!" and she rushed towards the approaching Taranda.

Leeta's feet had barely touched the ground when she was swept up into Jazira's arms and smothered with kisses. "Dear Goddess, I am so glad you are back!"

While the couple was occupied, Tashana freed Nínamé from her surcingle and blanket, relieved that everything was all right again.

"I'm sorry I have worried you, Jazira. But it was sooo amazing!" said Leeta.

"Where did she take you?" asked Jazira.

"I ... I can't tell you. I promised to keep it secret."

As Tashana returned from the stables to join them, Leeta seemed to be upset. Jazira was just telling her that she had seen almost everything there was to be seen in the region during the past decades, and that Khíramá even showed her the graveyard.

However, Leeta told her that Khíramá had not shown this place to Jazira, and Tashana didn't know of it, either.

Looking questioningly, Jazira asked, "How do you know?"

"I know. I can't explain it," said Leeta. She didn't feel comfortable about this at all. She felt terrible for hiding things from her wife. And what if Tashana would touch her ... then she would know ... As Leeta became increasingly upset, Nínamé nudged her. Leeta turned to her and hugged her huge head. Tears were streaming down her face and she sobbed, "Thank you! Thank you, Nínamé!"

As she turned back to Jazira and Tashana, she sniffed and said, "I may tell you. But, you must both promise not to tell anyone else."

Jazira was flabbergasted, as it seemed that Leeta was actually communicating with her Taranda. Taking Leeta into her arms, she reassured her, "You don't need to tell us, Leeta. If this is such a sacred mystery, and you were initiated into it, then this is an incredible proof of their trust in you, darling."

"Yes. But your Taranda would have shown it to you already, had they been able to communicate with you." Leeta blushed and continued embarrassed, "I'm the only one with whom the Taranda can communicate." Somewhat desperate, she asked Jazira, "Why is this so? Why can they communicate with me but not with you?"

Nínamé nuzzled Leeta's neck, while Jazira gently caressed Leeta's face and said smilingly, "Because you are special, Minínamé."

"No!" disagreed Leeta, "You can communicate with them, you just need to believe it! Both of you!"

Jazira and Tashana regarded Leeta in wonderment. Then they both turned to their Taranda who had approached them.

Tashana's stallion and Khíramá stepped forward and leaned their heads against the chest of their friends.

Embracing their Taranda, they were deeply moved when they could indeed understand what they were telling them.

Leeta hugged Nínamé, and she thanked her again and again and told her how much she loved her.

After a long while, Tashana took a deep breath and turned to Leeta, "They want us to tell Nanjara and Sirka. They want to show them, too."

"Yes," said Leeta with a happy smile on her face.

Turning to Tashana, Jazira asked, "Have you ever tried to communicate with them?"

"No," said Tashana. "On a few occasions I thought I knew what he wanted, but I would not have called this communicating. I thought it was because we know each other fairly well, and therefore I can guess what he would like."

Nodding, Jazira said, "Yes. I know what you mean. Why did we never try to communicate with them? I feel profoundly sorry for not having tried."

"So do I," agreed Tashana. "I suppose it really is a matter of belief. We never believed it to be possible. How come, you thought you could communicate with Nínamé, Leeta?"

Shrugging, Leeta said, "I knew she could understand me. And I wanted to be able to understand her, too, so I prayed to Shakara and asked her to help me to understand Nínamé. It still took until today before I could trust what I had already experienced ... it just isn't as I would have imagined ... it is not as if she were talking ... it is more like knowing what she wants to say ... I don't know how to explain."

"You are doing fine, Leeta," reassured Tashana. "I know what you mean. I am experiencing it the same way." Shaking her head, she added, "I never thought about asking Shakara for this. But I am very glad that you did, Leeta."

"You really are special, darling," said Jazira and squeezed Leeta's hand.

Blushing, Leeta asked, "Can we go home now?"

"Yes, Minínamé," said Jazira.

***

Day 43
Chapter 73

The use of Sarvian technology had been granted and a design for the ship had been chosen, so Tica and most of her crewmates went to meet with Shakari engineers and a large number of helpers to start building the new spacecraft.

***

Meanwhile, Leeta, Jazira, Nanjara, Sirka and Tashana went on a ride to visit the holy place of the Taranda.

As the Taranda followed their friends to the stables, Shéránja stepped back, snorting nervously.

"You don't want to go?" asked Sirka. Shrugging her shoulders, she said, "Okay, then I will stay, too."

"You can ride with me," said Nanjara, already sitting on her Taranda and reaching down to offer to help Sirka up.

"No, thank you," said Sirka. "If Shéránja won't go, I won't either."

"Sirka, it is a great honour to be invited to this place," said Nanjara. "Shéránja is not yet used to leaving the pastures, and it is rather a fair way, including traversing The Wilderness. It would be quite dangerous for her ... and for you, too. Thus it would be better if you ride with one of us."

"There is another way," said Jazira, suddenly knowing. "It does not go through The Wilderness."

"Yes," acknowledged Tashana, "It just takes longer. But we do have time. Let's see if Shéránja accepts."

They waited awhile, and when Shéránja finally nudged Sirka, and followed her to the stables, Sirka put blanket and surcingle on her back and mounted. As she hesitantly joined the others, Tashana's stallion and Manamé moved to Shéránja, flanking her on both sides, and Khíramá and Nínamé followed them.

Sirka didn't feel too comfortable being sandwiched so closely, but she endured it for the sake of her Taranda.

As they reached the entrance of the cavern several hours later, Tashana's stallion halted.

"You can ride with me," said Nanjara.

"What's wrong?" asked Sirka, who was not too apt with understanding the Taranda.

"Males are not allowed to enter the place. They may only enter the graveyard when they are close to death," explained Tashana while she levitated behind Nanjara.

The entrance wasn't wide enough for two Taranda, so Manamé went first and the others followed her, while Tashana's stallion stayed behind.

As they reached the holy cave, even Sirka felt enchanted by the beauty and tranquillity of the place.

They all sat down on the mossy ground, and soon they were introduced to the little filly.

As the filly left them, happily romping around the clearing, the five women leaned back, listening to the silence.

Laying her arm around Jazira, Leeta felt incredibly proud. Finally she had been able to give something back. Something profound. Something not even Tashana had known despite being the Shawana. She, Leeta, had been the first who was shown this place. She had been the first who communicated with the Taranda. Awesome. Looking at the other women, a warm feeling filled Leeta's chest ... she had made this experience possible for them ... she had made them happy. They were her friends, and the Taranda trusted them, so she could trust them, too.

Filled with joy, Jazira leaned into Leeta's embrace and took in the scenery. She was profoundly grateful and immensely proud of Leeta, who, with her innocent way had made it possible for them to experience this wonder. Feeling Leeta's embrace and looking at her closest friends, Jazira felt incredibly happy.

Relishing in the peaceful quiet of the place, Tashana thought how amazing it was that they had been invited to this sacred cave by the Taranda. And Leeta had been their messenger. And she wasn't even Shakari ... though, this was probably what made this possible in the first place, as she had no preconceived opinions about the Taranda ... and not about Shakara, either ... she simply wanted to communicate with the Taranda, and, as if it was the most natural thing to do, she asked Shakara for help ... Smiling, Tashana shook her head in amazement. She was certain that Leeta would be able to overcome her terrible past. She was among friends now, and Tashana knew that Leeta was starting to realise this.

Revelling in the beauty of their surroundings, Nanjara marvelled at the feeling of closeness she felt towards the other women. They were the chosen ones, and they were the only ones on Shakaran who were granted this privilege. Having always felt a special bond with Tashana and Jazira, Nanjara was delighted to feel that the bond now also included Leeta and Sirka. She thought it was quite impressive how Jazira's wife had changed in the short time she was here. Being on Shakaran, and especially being with Jazira, seemed to have worked wonders for the young woman. Sirka was somewhat a harder nut to crack, and despite feeling very close to her, Nanjara wondered why the Taranda had invited her. Manamé had given her the answer that Sirka belonged, but she did not elaborate how she meant this. A tiny voice inside of Nanjara said, " _She belongs to me,_ " but Nanjara silenced this voice immediately, as she did not want vain hope to ruin the wonderful mood.

Sirka was trying to fathom why she had been invited to this magical place. Tashana as the Shawana, sure. Nanjara being a retired Shawana, certainly. Jazira, as Nanjara had said, was an outstanding healer, okay. And even for Leeta to be here was kind of logical as she had been the one who first communicated with her Taranda, and she was Jazira's wife and would stay on Shakaran. But why for goodness sake had they chosen her? She was no important person, she had no outstanding abilities, hell, she could hardly communicate with her Taranda. It was already weird that Shéránja had chosen her as a friend for life ... friend for life ... how was she supposed to be a friend for life for the Taranda when she wasn't even sure if she would stay here. It was dangerous to stay. It wasn't that she didn't like it here ... she actually liked it too much ... more precisely, she liked Nanjara too much ... this was not good ... she did not want to become attached to anyone ... especially not Nanjara ... Nanjara was someone to have fun with, not someone to become attached to, that was quite clear from all the stories Sirka had heard about her. " _Oh well,_ " she thought, " _Better stop thinking and enjoy the scenery. It really is beautiful here._ "

***

For lunch, Tashana picked a few Tankan-fruits, and as she and the others were eating the Taranda joined them.

Stepping close to Leeta, nuzzling her neck, Nínamé started to communicate with her, telling her more about the sacred cave and about their species. And Leeta, filled with wonder, told the others about what she learned.

As it was getting darker in the cave, the Taranda nudged their friends, telling them it was time to leave.

Outside, Tashana levitated back onto her stallion, and the five women and their Taranda made their way back to the temple, all feeling profoundly touched by the experience.

***

Day 47
Chapter 74

During the last few days, Tica had been rather occupied with the engineering team, and when she came home late each night, she was exhausted.

Nonetheless, this evening she spent some time in the arcades with Tashana and her friends, enjoying a drink and a smoke.

However, she and Tashana didn't stay long, and they left for their quarters early, wanting to indulge in their favourite pastime again.

They were just beginning to enjoy themselves when Tica suddenly exclaimed, "Stop! You're hurting me!"

As if burned, Tashana jumped away.

"Whoa! What's wrong? It wasn't _that_ bad. You just scared me for a bit, there."

Trembling, Tashana stood next to the bed, breathing heavily. "Go. Please."

"What??!" Moving over to her, Tica reached out to her.

"Don't touch me!"

"Darling, now you are really scaring me. Talk to me, please. What's wrong?"

Turning halfway towards Tica, but not looking at her, Tashana said, "You are right, I shouldn't punish you even more. You did nothing wrong. I will go." And grabbing the robe next to the bed, she walked towards the platform.

"Hey! What's going on here? Would you care to enlighten me?"

Halting at the platform, Tashana said without turning around, "I can't," and left for a lower level.

Tica went after her as soon as the platform was back. Seeing Tashana on her training-level, smashing light-balls against the wall with a furious force, Tica went back to the top level, put on a robe and rushed to Nanjara's quarters.

Seeing Tica's concerned face, Nanjara asked, "What happened?"

"Please, do something ... there's something seriously wrong with her."

Booms could be heard, and a slight quake shivered through the house.

"First tell me, what happened," said Nanjara.

"I don't know ... she just ... oh damn, see for yourself," Tica gestured her to scan her.

"You want me to scan you?"

"Yes, that's quicker than I can explain ... please."

"All right." Scanning Tica, Nanjara witnessed from Tica's point of view what had transpired. As she came to the memory of Tashana raving in the training room, she stopped the scan, sucking in breath. "Damn, I knew something was wrong. But she didn't want to talk about it. She was silent and brooding today after lunch. I thought she was okay again when you both were in the arcades after dinner."

"I still don't understand what happened. Why is she like this? Only because she was playing a bit too roughly?"

Nanjara looked at her seriously. "This was no play, Tica. Did you not see her gaze?"

"I thought that was part of the play, though it was a bit scary."

"I don't know your habits, but whatever they are, this was not playing. She lost control. That's why she is furious now. About herself. About having lost control."

"But it wasn't that bad, dammit. You saw it."

"You don't understand, Tica. This is not about how much she hurt you. Even if she had not hurt you at all it would be the same. She lost control while being angry. She became a danger. And she still is. That's why she couldn't stay and talk with you."

"But why?" asked Tica.

"You haven't been with her much lately, have you?"

"You know I have to work on the spacecraft, and she knows that too," said Tica.

"I don't know, Tica. Perhaps she is afraid of losing you."

"Nonsense! Why would she think this? She knows I want to stay here. With her! Why are you not stopping her now? She will hurt herself!" said Tica worriedly.

"I don't think she will hurt herself, Tica. And I could not stop her right now. At this point even I can only wait until she powers herself out. Come on, let's wait for her in your quarters," offered Nanjara, and, laying an arm around Tica, she accompanied her to their quarters.

As Tashana finally returned to the bedroom, she wasn't too surprised to see Nanjara on the couch with Tica. Exhausted, she slumped next to Tica and said, "I'm sorry, love. Nana, would you please scan me? There must be something wrong." And closing her eyes, she leaned back.

Nanjara immediately sat down next to her; however she couldn't find anything out of the ordinary.

"Can you tell me what you were feeling?" asked Nanjara.

Sighing, Tashana explained, "What I was feeling was way out of proportions, so, please, Tica don't take it personally what I'm going to say now."

"Okay," said Tica.

"This afternoon, I started to feel upset because Tica spent yet another day with the engineers. I was aware that the intensity of what I felt was not warranted, and I tried to figure out why I was feeling so strongly. However, I couldn't find a reason. Rationally, I have no problem with Tica doing her job, none whatsoever. By dinnertime I felt perfectly normal again, so I didn't think about it any further. But when we were back here, and I noticed Tica thinking about something regarding the spacecraft, I became angry ... it happened so quickly and so forcefully ... and I completely lost control ... and I have not the faintest idea as to why this could happen."

"Did you smoke or drink anything out of the ordinary?" asked Nanjara.

"No. If I had, I would not wonder, Nana," said Tashana. "I really have no explanation for this."

They continued talking for a while longer, however, unable to reach a conclusion, they decided to wait and hope that it was just the result of a really bad day, and Tica was adamant that she would take the next day off.

***

Day 49
Chapter 75

Having spent all of the previous day with Tica, Tashana was in a particularly cheerful mood when she sat in the arcades with her friends.

Kitanjo, having spent a very enjoyable day with Sheela himself, felt quite mischievous, and since Sheela wasn't there as she had wished to spend some time with Reeka, the logical object for teasing was Tashana, he thought. So, while the others were enjoying themselves in the arcades, he went for a quick stroll in the gardens in search of some really fat grubs.

As he returned, he asked Tashana if she could spare a minute and accompany him to her quarters.

"Sure," said Tashana and followed him.

As soon as the door was closed, Kitanjo said grinning, "I wanted to show you something." And he touched her arm, so she would see what he had experienced.

He had expected her to scold him, maybe even scream, however he had not expected to be catapulted through the room, thumping against the wall. "Whoa! Shit! Are you crazy?" he yelled. While he was rubbing the back of his head, Tashana stood there, trembling, regarding her hands as if they didn't belong to her.

Seeing Tashana's strange look, Kitanjo asked, "What's wrong?"

With a shaky voice, Tashana said, "I don't know. This was a really shitty joke, Tanjo, but my reaction is inexcusable."

"Don't worry, I won't tell anyone. And I apologise for the joke. However, I'm kinda worried about you. Has this happened before?"

Sitting down on the sofa, Tashana said, "Yes, the day before yesterday. Nanjara couldn't find anything wrong. I will have to do some research, and I will take Djínashénan until I find a solution so that something like this won't happen again."

"Hm ... okay ... I suppose you haven't smoked or drunk anything out of the ordinary, huh?" asked Kitanjo.

Shaking her head, Tashana said, "That's what everyone thinks of first, but I have not."

Kitanjo asked her if he could help her with the research, but Tashana declined. She asked him to keep all this to himself.

In the evening, Tashana told Tica about the incident, and that she would be taking Djínashénan for the time being.

Tica was quite angry about Kitanjo having used Tashana's touch-issue against her, however, Tashana reassured her that normally, she would not have taken it so badly; it would only have caused her to shudder in disgust and give him a slight slap or something similar. Her reaction was totally out of proportions, and having broken a taboo by using her abilities against him was a serious offense that might have cost her her profession, had it not been Kitanjo. He knew she would never do this unless something was seriously wrong. She had to find out what caused this.

***

Day 50
Chapter 76

Yet another festival was held in Askaria, an engineering festival, where various technology was shown. Tica had volunteered to help setting up an assembler to show a first piece of Sarvian technology.

By lunchtime, Tica was done, and a Shakari, whom she had taught how to operate the assembler, took over. Thus Tica let herself be flown back to the temple to share lunch with Tashana and her friends.

After having spent some time in the arcades, Tica persuaded Tashana to accompany her to the festival, as Tica hadn't had the chance to look yet.

Having spent all morning on research, Tashana thought that spending time with Tica would definitely be a welcome change. Herself not being interested in technology, she had never been to the engineering festival before, but today she didn't care where they went as long as she could be with Tica.

***

Tica was examining a tool, which she thought to be rather practical, when someone bumped into her.

"Pardon," he said in Avinallan.

"No problem," answered Tica absentmindedly in her own language.

A guy next to the Shakari who had jostled against Tica said, "Why are you apologising to her, she is just a stupid alien."

Not too apt with the language, yet, Tica didn't listen to what was being said, Tashana, however, did, and she was boiling inside. She clutched Tica's arm to get a grip on her emotions.

Feeling the strong grasp of Tashana, Tica looked up at her, and seeing her furious gaze, she turned towards her and touched Tashana's arm. "What's wrong?"

Tashana did not hear Tica; she was listening to the two Shakari who were arguing about the aliens.

The one who had apologised kept speaking in a hushed voice, reminding his friend that the Shawana was standing next to them, but his friend didn't care. He argued that he had the right to say what he wanted, and he certainly wouldn't refrain, only because the Shawana was there. He couldn't understand all the hype about the Sarvians. The stupid alien probably didn't even know what to do with the tool she just looked at.

Tashana snapped. Shoving Tica aside, she grabbed the offensive Shakari, and despite him being quite a bit taller and a lot bulkier than she was, she had him on the ground in a second, and placed her fingertips on the pressure points at his throat. "If you move, you are dead!" she threatened.

His friend had stepped aside, and while onlookers gathered around them, Tica grasped Tashana's shoulders. "Stop it! Let him go!"

"Apologise to her!" Tashana demanded.

Frightened, the Shakari said, "I'm sorry, Shawana. I'm sorry, lady."

Satisfied, Tashana let up on him and got up. Reaching out her hand as an offer to help him up, she said, "Apology accepted." She was aware that she had lost control again, and she did her best not to show her consternation. She hoped that by ending the situation with the proper response, the guy would not press charges against her.

The Shakari let himself be helped up, and with a slight bow he left, followed by his friend.

As the crowd moved on, Tashana said quietly to Tica, "I need to get out of here."

"Okay. Let's go home," said Tica.

***

Back at the temple, Tashana called Nanjara over to her quarters.

Telling Nanjara about the incident, Tashana concluded that she would have to resign as a Shawana.

Nanjara and Tica were outraged at this, and Nanjara advised her to take a break for the time being and concentrate on research.

Overwhelmed by worry, Tashana said, "Nana, if this continues, a break won't be enough. Not even resigning will be enough. I am becoming a danger to everyone in my vicinity. And you couldn't even confine me. If I can't find a solution for this ... you will need to kill me."

"What?!" cried Tica.

"This is completely out of the question, Tashana," said Nanjara. "As I understand it, this only happens when you become angry. So, take a break and try to relax. And continue taking the Djínashénan. We will find a solution."

***

Day 51
Chapter 77

Tashana didn't want to leave her quarters anymore, deeming it too high a risk for others, thus she asked Manira to bring them breakfast. Afterwards, as Tica went to work on the spacecraft again, Tashana sat down in her workroom, searching the database for information.

Becoming increasingly frustrated, Tashana suddenly jumped up, and taking her almost empty glass of shilaberry juice, she threw it at the monitor. Fragments of glass were flying in all directions, one of them hitting Tashana in the face, causing her to cry out in pain.

Right this moment, Manira came up with the platform, planning to clean the bedroom. She stopped the platform, and rushed towards Tashana.

"Shawana! What happened?"

Blood running down her cheek, Tashana said, "Call Nanjara, please."

"Of course, Shawana!" said Manira and pulled out her c.d.

***

While Manira was cleaning up the mess, Nanjara attended to Tashana and asked, "I have done some research and since there is nothing wrong with you physically, your problem appears to be caused by herbs. Are you absolutely certain that you have not smoked or drunk anything out of the ordinary?"

"Yes, Nana. Apart from the Djínashénan, which I have been taking the last two days, there was nothing unusual that I smoked or drank or even ate. And today I haven't even smoked yet. I only had a perfectly usual breakfast and shilaberry juice."

Looking thoughtful, Nanjara asked, "But it didn't only happen after breakfast, right?"

"Yes, that's right," said Tashana, and pensively she added, "However, I believe I always had shilaberry juice before it happened. Do you think something in the juice may have caused it?"

"Hm ... I would rather like to know if you always got it from the same Servant," said Nanjara.

Trying to remember, Tashana said, "I believe it was Manira each time, but I really don't think she would temper with my drinks."

"Nevertheless, I would advise to scan her, Tasha, just to be sure," said Nanjara seriously.

Tashana wasn't at all happy about this, but as she knew Nanjara had a valid point, she agreed for Nanjara to scan Manira since she herself was involved, and therefore someone else should do the scan unless a deep-scan was required.

Calling Manira over, they explained to her what they wanted to find out. Manira was outraged that someone would do such a thing to the Shawana, and certain that she had nothing to hide she willingly agreed to be scanned.

"This is odd," said Nanjara when she had scanned Manira. "You don't seem to have any memories of pouring the juice. Your memory stops when you get the empty glass, and continues with taking the full glass."

"What?!" exclaimed Manira. "But I haven't done anything wrong! I would never harm you, Shawana!"

Trying to reassure the Servant, Tashana said, "I know, Manira. However, I must ask you to agree to be deep-scanned. Perhaps, we can find the cause of the memory gap."

Checking herself quickly, Tashana ascertained that the effect of the Djínashénan had ceased by now, and her mental abilities were working. Closing her eyes and concentrating on Manira's mind, Tashana sucked in breath when she came to the suppressed memories of Manira.

Opening her eyes, Tashana said earnestly, "Manira, this is serious. Someone obviously told you to put the essence of herbs in my drink. This seems to be a case of mind control, an ability which is taboo to train, and as far as I know, it has not been seen for generations."

"No," said Manira desperately, "This can't be true. I haven't done anything. I can't have done this. I would never do such a thing. No one could make me harm you, Shawana."

"I know you would not voluntarily do me harm," reassured Tashana. "But whoever did this, he or she obviously could make you do this, Manira, and we need to find out who it was."

Upset, Manira continued to assure the others that she would never harm the Shawana.

"Manira," said Nanjara gently, taking the Servant in her arms, "No one is accusing you. It was not your fault."

Getting up, Tashana said, "We need to convene a meeting with all Shavarin who are residing in the temple at the moment. One of them seems to have a truly bad sense of humour."

***

The meeting was appointed for an hour before midday.

When they were all gathered in the conference room, Tashana explained what had taken place. Giving them the possibility of the doubt, that it might have been a bad joke, she asked the person to own up, if this was the case.

All Shavarin were scandalised. They did not see this as humorous, and not one of them would have done this, not even if they had this ability.

Being able to scan them from afar without them noticing, Tashana assured them, that she believed them.

Each of them, who had no assignment at the moment volunteered to assist in helping to find the culprit. All were in agreement that someone with such an ability and such a downright dangerous sense of humour should be sought out and reprimanded.

Kitanjo asked if the culprit necessarily had to be someone in the temple, or if this ability could be used over a distance.

"I'm not entirely sure," said Tashana. "However, I would think that one would have to be extraordinarily strong to use this over a greater distance. I only know a few Shavarin who might be strong enough that they could do this if they had this ability. I am certain, though, that not one of them does."

"Could it be possible that someone who is not a Shavarin would have this ability?" asked Savenjo.

Looking pensive, Tashana said, "Well, of course there are many Shakari who do have some abilities and do not chose to be Shavarin. And theoretically they may have this ability. Though, I believe they could not be strong enough as to use it over a greater distance."

Knowing she could not spare the Sarvians, even if she was certain not one of them had such an ability, Tashana declared that she would ask all inhabitants, including the Sarvians, to be in the frater after dinner.

***

The inhabitants were just as scandalised.

Tashana told them, that if the culprit was among them, he or she could come to her in private to confess. However, she had already started to scan them during dinner, and continued doing it when she was finished eating until she had scanned every one of them. Thus, by the time she started her speech, she already knew that the culprit was not amongst them. However, she hoped, one of them knew the culprit without being aware of it, and he or she would perhaps boast about his deeds to someone if they were talking about it.

***

Having also called an urgent meeting of the Ashérakhazyn at the usual place and time, which was in the Grasslands at midnight in that time zone, Tashana and Ankira arrived first.

Creating light-balls, the two women illuminated a circular area next to Tashana's aircraft, and sat down to wait for the others.

As they were all gathered together, Tashana once again explained what had transpired.

They were equally as shocked as all the others were, and swore to Shakara that not only wouldn't they never do such a thing, they couldn't do it as they lacked the ability.

Tashana, having scanned each of them on their arrival, knew they were being honest, and she asked them to keep their ears open for someone who might have this ability. If it hadn't been someone she knew, then she doubted it was a joke, but rather seemed as if someone had a problem with her. However, apart from Vareljo, who had no abilities whatsoever, she could think of no one who had an issue with her.

***

Day 53
Chapter 78

No one had come to confess, and the identity of the culprit remained unknown. However, there had not been any other incident, and today was an extraordinarily special day, The Great Joining, which only happened every 152 years and was considered to bring a new generation. The two moons of Shakaran would appear in the night sky above the main temple - which was why the temple had been built here generations ago - and with one moon moving behind the other, it would look as if the two were joining for several minutes before they would part again. The beginning of the joining was expected to be an hour before midnight, and a special ceremony would be held two hours before. After the ceremony, Shakari would meet outside on the plains to celebrate and watch the event together, and afterwards the celebrations would continue until sunrise. And all those born in the year after The Great Joining were considered to be especially blessed by Shakara.

The specifics of the ceremony were only known to the Shawana, and for them the joining had a totally different meaning which, as the ancient texts explicitly stated, should remain a secret.

At the end of the ceremony Shakara Herself would use the body of the Shawana as a vessel, and personally talk to the Shakari and deliver Her blessing. And Tashana prepared for this great honour in her meditation room. She knew from the ancient texts that afterwards she would have to retreat again and be alone, as she would be charged with Shakara's energy for hours and hardly be able to control this energy. Also, she would need time to regain her senses and process the feelings and thoughts about the contact with the Goddess. For anyone else, however, it would look as if she was drained and needed to recover.

***

Wearing the traditionally simple and comfortable off-white robe and no jewellery at all, Tashana had just finished the invocation of Shakara as she felt the Goddess overtake her body. It was an incredible experience to feel the Goddess' eternally divine love and Her unconditional kindness.

Suddenly Tashana felt a blast impact. And although not painful at all because she was protected by Shakara, she was unable to react as all control over her body was now with Shakara.

The crowd gasped as Ankira, who stood further back in the sanctuary behind Tashana, threw a light-ball at the Shawana, and as the impact seemed to have no effect, she targeted people standing in the first row, who instantly slumped to the floor.

Tashana sent a plea to the Goddess to let her go, and Shakara granted Tashana's wish immediately. Shocked for a second about the suddenness of the loss of connection, Tashana whirled around to face Ankira, instantly reaching out and holding her in place. People were shouting and screaming, but Tashana didn't notice. Focused on Ankira, whose eyes were widened in terror, she dragged her towards her while asking in a booming voice, "What are you doing? Have you lost your mind?"

Jazira and Nanjara rushed towards the fallen Shakari. Trevaro and several other Shavarin tried to cut their way through the fleeing crowd.

The wife of one of the fallen Shakari stumbled hastily up the dais, reaching out to grab Tashana's robe, Nanjara shouted, "No! Don't touch her!"

Tashana, not realising who grabbed her and why, swirled partly around, still holding Ankira in her mental grasp, lashed out at the innocent woman, making her fly backwards into the crowd, turned back to Ankira, and realising that she just hit an innocent person, she shook her head in confusion.

At the same time as Savenjo jumped on the dais scooting behind Ankira, Nanjara reached Tashana and started insistently talking to her in a low voice as calm as she could manage, "Tashana! Tashana, dear, let her go! Let her go, we have her! Tasha we need you! Please let her go!"

Slowly Nanjara's voice reached Tashana, and with an effort she calmed herself, loosened her grip on Ankira and finally retracted her mental energy completely. Blinking and shaking her head, she then turned to face Nanjara, taking a quick glance back at Ankira, who slumped into Savenjo's arms, who then carefully placed her on the ground, holding her shaking body.

As she turned back to Nanjara, Nanjara said, "Come on, we need you." And she guided her to the fallen Shakari.

***

Rescuing the Shakari who had been struck, Tashana was especially dismayed to discover that one of them was Vareljo's son. That meant she would have to deal with Vareljo's wrath on top of all the chaos. She sent a prayer to Shakara to give her patience.

Chapter 79

Having led the healed Shakari and their families to the frater, Tashana asked Maranja to take care of them, and went to the conference room where Ankira had been taken. She was still feeling charged with energy, and she hated that the wonderful experience had been interrupted. However, she knew, she had to be professional now and couldn't afford retreating, so she did her best to control her emotions and the excessive energy.

As Tashana entered the conference room, Ankira was fuming.

"We need to find that bastard!" Ankira exclaimed loudly.

"Which bastard?" Tashana wanted to know.

"The bloody vermin who invaded my mind and used me to commit his crime," Ankira spat.

"His?" asked Tashana.

"Yes. He is definitely male. And he is most certainly the same who invaded Manira's mind."

"I agree," said Kitanjo, "I have scanned her already."

Leaning back, Tashana paused to scan Ankira as well to be able to make a comparison. Nodding, she said, "Yes, he is indeed male. And I would say, it was the same person, even though he disguised himself better in Manira's mind."

"Yes, he seemed to be quite surprised that I noticed him immediately as he entered my mind," said Ankira and continued to explain to the present Shavarin, "He has a blazing hatred against Tashana, but it seems not to be personal but rather because she is the Shawana. I felt almost as much contempt against myself, and he was very surprised that he couldn't control me as easily as he thought. But he is extraordinarily strong and I lost the fight against him," Ankira admitted with visible distaste. "I would never have imagined that anyone – except maybe Tashana – could subdue me. He was also taken aback when the blows had no effect on Tashana, which surprised me almost as much, to be truthful. But he was furious about it. That's when he made me strike out at the others. He only retreated when he realised he couldn't get me to escape Tashana's grip."

After having listened to Ankira's explanation, the Shavarin wondered who could be so strong and have such hatred against the Shavarin. The only one with such hatred they could think of was Vareljo, but he had no mental abilities at all. Also, not any of them thought he would go quite this far, even if he could.

"No," agreed Tashana, "He may be paranoid with regards to the Shavarin, but he wouldn't strike innocent people, not to mention his own son."

***

Vareljo first checked on his family in the frater. When he was reassured that Torenjo was healed, though still somewhat shaken, he told his children to stay with their mother's family while he, Pandara, and the adults who had been struck went to the conference room.

Tica, not able to wait any longer, entered together with Vareljo and the others.

After everything was explained to Vareljo, his first reaction was that Ankira was fooling them. Of course it was her, and he was beside himself that his family was attacked by her.

When he learned that not only Tashana, but also Kitanjo had scanned her, he was even more outraged. "Of course he would cover up for her. And you were directly involved, your scan doesn't count anyway," he said to Tashana.

The Shavarin were indignant, and most of them found it difficult to remain calm.

Pandara intercepted, "I could tell by seeing Ankira's face that she was fighting against something or someone, and I saw the terror in her face about what she was doing. I am certain it was not Ankira. Well, not with her own mind."

Ankira stated that she had no problems with letting herself be scanned another time by someone who wasn't involved.

"It doesn't matter anyway," said Vareljo angrily, "You Shavarin are all the same. You are a danger to honourable Shakari people."

The other Shakari disagreed. Even those who had been attacked themselves told Vareljo that they trusted the Shavarin. Only the one who did this horrible deed to Ankira and themselves must be found and punished ... hard! They knew Ankira, and they knew she would never hurt them.

After some more discussion, Vareljo changed his course, and remarked that then it surely must have been one of the aliens.

Barely managing to stay patient, Tashana told him that she had already scanned them after the incident with Manira.

Vareljo demanded that Security be called in to investigate, however, Tashana pointed out that in this case Security wouldn't be able to do much. This was a matter for the Ashérakhazyn, as much as he might loathe the thought.

Fuming, Vareljo demanded that the culprit be found as soon as possible. He didn't care who or how they did this, and he left the conference room. Pandara, apologising for her husband, followed him.

***

Tica hadn't been able to follow the discussions as everyone spoke in Avinallan. As Tashana finally explained to her what was going on, Tica was outraged. She couldn't understand why they couldn't do more to find the culprit. There must be something they could do to identify him.

Tashana told her that the Ashérakhazyn would do everything in their power to find him.

"Okay, but until they find him, you must take precautions to not endanger yourself anymore," Tica pleaded.

"Tica, I would have to isolate myself in my quarters – without you – and put a force-field at all entrances to be completely sure that no one could be used against me."

Tica was dismayed when she realised, she could be used against Tashana.

Tashana reassured her that she tended to think he would have done that already, since Tica would be the most logical target and surely easier to control than Ankira. But for some reason he didn't choose her. "Perhaps he is uncertain if he could control you because you are not from Shakaran," said Tashana pensively. "Anyway, I really do need some rest now. I will meet with the Ashérakhazyn tonight. Please, don't worry too much, love. I am sure everything will be okay."

***

The Ashérakhazyn were outraged. The culprit HAD to be found! Someone who was able to subdue one of them and didn't abide by their rules was a serious danger.

Ankira let herself be scanned by each of them, hoping one of them might recognise his mind. Alas, no one did. But at least they now had a better idea of the mind they were to search, and they were able to plan what would be the best way to proceed.

***

Day 54
Chapter 80

Jazira was lying on her back, her eyes closed, and a satisfied smile on her face, when Leeta spoke into the silence,

"Jazira?"

"Mhmm?"

"I have been thinking ... If the others go back to Sarvis ..."

"Yes?" Jazira felt Leeta becoming pensive, and when she looked at Leeta, she saw her lying on her back, staring at the ceiling.

"The Sarvians will know about Shakaran."

"Yes, they will."

"They will most certainly send ships here."

Turning on her side, leaning on one elbow, Jazira regarded Leeta questioningly. "This seems to unsettle you."

Not responding to the unasked question, Leeta went on with her thoughts, "What would the Shakari do if the Sarvians asked them for ... let's say ore?"

Jazira wasn't sure yet, as to what Leeta was getting at, so she just answered the question, curious as to what was unsettling Leeta, "The request will be put on the opinions board. And depending on what will be decided, they will be granted the request or not."

"Would Shakari ask for something in return?"

"No. Why would they?"

"Well, if they won't, then others will come and ask for stuff. And as long as they get what they want, more will follow. Shakari will have to ask for things in return, or they will soon be out of resources."

"Oh, don't worry, before we would be out of resources, Shakari just would not grant the requests anymore."

Leeta cast a serious look at Jazira before she stared back at the ceiling, "You just don't know other people, Jazira. They will appeal to the helpfulness of the Shakari. They will use all tricks they can think of to get you to grant the request. And if that doesn't work, they will force you to give them whatever they want."

Jazira sat up, alarmed, "Why would they do that? Surely they would be reasonable enough to see that we can't give them anything that we can't spare."

Leeta shook her head. "No, they would NOT be reasonable! Believe me, they wouldn't. They are greedy and ruthless, and they want to make a profit. If you don't give them what they want, and they know you can't protect yourself, they will just take what they want. Would you have a powerful armada of battle ships, you might have a chance if you also would make it hard for them to bargain, if Shakari would demand stuff in return, stuff that is valuable to them, stuff that would make the trade fair. But you don't have an armada, and Shakari have no idea about trading. And it would change the Shakari people forever, would they be forced to change their views in those regards. This world would become like any other out there." At some point during her speech, Leeta had sat up, too and with her last statement she pointed agitatedly at the night sky.

Jazira put her arms around Leeta and said seriously, "We need to inform Tashana of this."

Leeta nodded.

***

"This is indeed a serious issue. Thank you for bringing it to my attention," said Tashana after she had listened to Leeta and Jazira. "We need to talk about this with the other Sarvians before I bring it before the council. I will ask captain Laris to arrange a meeting tomorrow after breakfast. I hope you will attend, too."

Leeta looked decidedly uneasy, so Jazira asked, "What's the matter, Leeta?"

Without looking up, Leeta murmured, "They won't like it. What if they say, I'm lying?"

Tashana assured her, "Leeta, you don't need to worry. I know you are not lying, no one can accuse you of that."

Leeta looked up with a relieved smile on her face, "I had forgotten. Thank you!"

***

As Tashana discussed the issue with Tica, Tica absolutely agreed with Leeta, and she was dismayed that she hadn't thought of this herself.

***

Day 55
Chapter 81

"Tica, you fucking traitor!" exclaimed Kovik angrily. "Why couldn't you just keep your mouth shut?"

"Huh?" said Tica.

Not wanting Tica to be accused, Leeta spoke up, "It was not Tica. I told Jazira and Tashana. I don't want Shakaran to become like the other worlds out there!"

Jumping up, Kovik yelled, "You fucking disloyal, selfish bitch!"

"Your behaviour is exactly what Shakaran should be protected against, Kovik. It's not Leeta, but you who is acting selfishly!" said Sirka. And she continued, "Seriously, as much as it bothers me that there is no currency here on Shakaran, because it really takes all the fun from playing cards in my opinion ... I do have to admit the advantages, too. And more importantly, I can see the danger for the Shakari, as has been pointed out. And truly, nothing could ever bring me to jeopardise a whole people. A peaceful people, that has welcomed us and has been nothing but good to us. So, show a bit of gratitude and stop being a jerk!"

Furious, Kovik yelled, "You are all fucking assholes!" and stormed out of the frater.

When the people had calmed down, Cedra dared to ask, "I do see the danger. And I certainly don't want to jeopardise the Shakari. But I also really want to go home. Don't you think we could find a solution? Something that would ensure the safety of Shakaran and still give us the opportunity to return home?"

Tashana asked her, "What kind of solution could that be?"

"I don't know," said Cedra resignedly.

Since all Sarvians except Kovik were in agreement that the risk was very high for the Shakari, Tashana called for an urgent council meeting in three days. Sighing, she silently prayed for some relaxing days.

***

Day 56
Chapter 82

As Kiran awoke on his 35th birthday, he found that Angos was not in their quarters. Sighing heavily, Kiran figured it was probably time for Kiros to get his milk from Maranja. Disappointed, that Angos hadn't even wakened him with a kiss to wish him a Happy Birthday, Kiran trudged back to bed. Taking advantage of the customs on Shakaran, Kiran had taken the day off despite the fact that there was a lot of work to be done with the building of the new spacecraft. Now he was wondering why he had even bothered.

Half an hour later, the doors to their quarters opened, and slight clonk was heard, followed by an "Oops!" and the sound of the closing doors.

Curious, Kiran watched the open bedroom door, and a happy grin formed on his face as a bouquet of Shaní-flowers on a Shakarian-sized tray came into view, balanced by Angos.

"Happy Birthday, lovey!" hummed Angos, and placed the tray next to his partner.

"Wow! Thank you!" said Kiran, gazing at the tray in amazement. As far as he could see, the tray was loaded with breakfast that included every little Shakarian delicacy he had ever praised, and around the edge of the tray there were several little wrapped packages.

Sharing a kiss with his partner, he started unwrapping the gifts, and he was flabbergasted. He had no idea how Angos had managed it, especially without him noticing a thing, but Angos had obviously collected every little thing Kiran had admired at the crafters' festival. And he had thought Angos had only been focused on Kiros and the food. Furrowing his brow he wondered, "Where is Kiros?"

"He's with Maranja," said Angos. "She's gonna care for him today."

"You mean we have the whole day all to ourselves?"

"Uh huh. I got a bunch of plans for today, so ya better eat now to strengthen yourself, lovey," said Angos with a happy grin on his face.

Shaking his head, Kiran said, "You never cease to amaze me, Angos. I love you."

"Mmh, I'm lovin' ya, too," hummed Angos.

***

After a wonderful morning, Angos declared that they would be going out now. While Kiran was rummaging in their walk-in closet, Angos opened the linen drawer, taking out a festive attire he had assembled months ago, and had Rovin store it for him.

"Whoa!" exclaimed Kiran as he stepped out of the closet, "You look great!"

Smiling, Angos said, "Glad ya like it."

"I love it! So, where are we going?"

Angos just said, "Surprise," and led Kiran out of their quarters.

Having arranged a Servant to fly them to Askaria, Angos led Kiran from the landing area to an apartment complex. Entering a fine looking restaurant, Kiran was baffled as to when Angos had managed to arrange all this.

"Well, Kiros and I had a lot of spare time while ya were at the meetings," explained Angos, while they were being led to a table on the terrace which was decorated with Shaní-flowers.

As they had finished their delicious lunch and dessert, Angos pulled yet another tiny wrapped package out of his pocket.

Curious, Kiran opened the package, his jaw dropping when he saw what was inside. Taking out the precious ring, he marvelled at the memory of his partner. Many years ago he had once mentioned to him that if they would ever marry, he wanted this specific ring. It had been more of a joke as he would never have dreamed of going to such expense ... _Angos must have spent almost all his savings for this one_ , he thought, swallowing a lump in his throat.

"Do ya wanna?" asked Angos.

Chuckling about Angos' clumsy choice of words, Kiran got up, and circling the table, he kissed Angos passionately. As they parted, he answered, mimicking Angos' accent, "Yeah, I wanna!" causing his partner to beam with joy.

"I got another surprise, though it's just a suggestion," said Angos.

And he led Kiran to the elevator of the building, pressing the uppermost button. As they reached the fourth floor, Angos turned left and stepped through a door into a beautiful roof garden. A gravel path led to the wooden deck of what looked like a huge bungalow; just that it happened to be placed on the roof of an apartment building. Showing Kiran around the furnished apartment and the terrace with a swimming pool at the back, Angos said, "I'd like to settle here, it's not too far from our friends in the temple, the restaurant on the ground floor is really nice, and this apartment is pretty neat, too ... how about you, lovey? Could ya imagine staying here?"

Impressed, Kiran said, "I could indeed!"

They stayed awhile, exploring their new surroundings, and when the sun was starting to set, they went downstairs to have dinner in the restaurant.

Back in their quarters in the temple, Angos told Kiran not to worry about being disturbed, as he had told everyone to wait with congratulations till the next day as he wanted this day to be just for the two of them. Thus reassured, Kiran let himself be spoiled until he fell into peaceful slumber.

***

Day 58
Chapter 83

At the council meeting it was decided to put the issue on the opinions board with a deadline of eight weeks. However, all council members were in agreement in that they deemed the risk too high, and they therefore would speak for a prohibition to leave Shakarian space. As for how far the prohibition should reach would have to be discussed further.

***

While Vareljo asked for Tashana to stay to give him a status report about the mind-control-issue, Kalenjo took Laris to a nearby restaurant for lunch.

After having told him in greater detail about her opinion concerning the issue, Laris confided in him that she could imagine herself moving to an apartment on the west coast at some point in the future ... above the water, though. However, at this point in time, she still felt responsible for her people.

Kalenjo was very pleased about this idea. And he proposed, "There are a few apartments with two levels, one underwater and one above ... and one of them happens to be free ... so, if you would be interested, I would keep it free until you decide whether you would like to move there or not."

Smiling, Laris said, "Yes, keep it free if you can. Is it possible to have a look at it?"

"Of course that is possible, if you like, I can have a visit arranged for tomorrow," he said happily.

"I would like that very much," said Laris.

***

Day 59
Chapter 84

Tashana noticed that some of her clothes were missing. Asking Manira about their whereabouts, the Servant remembered that she had taken them to the laundry room the previous week; however, she couldn't remember having put them back.

Tashana wouldn't have bothered, but Manira couldn't just let this go, so she went to the laundry room in search of the clothes. However, the items remained missing, and the Servant who usually did the laundry couldn't remember having seen them, either.

Upset, Manira asked Tashana to scan her, as she feared she might have been mind-controlled in this case also.

Tashana couldn't find any indication for mind-control, there simply was no memory about seeing the clothes after she had brought them to the laundry room.

Tashana told Manira not to worry, she had enough clothes, and it really wasn't important. Perhaps, they just hadn't survived the laundering. But Manira was adamant that in such a case the Servant would most certainly remember. Alarmed, Manira checked the whole walk-in closet, and being very familiar with the Shawana's wardrobe, she was dismayed to find that one set of Tashana's ceremonial robes was also missing.

As Tashana learned about this, she knew she couldn't ignore the incidents, as the missing ceremonial robes couldn't just be written off and made anew. There had to be a serious reason before permission was granted to have new ones made. All attempts to have them cleaned, repaired or adapted, or to get them back for that matter, would have to be proven fruitless.

As Tashana was conversing with the Shavarin, some of them expressed their suspicion of the Sarvians, because there were no recorded cases of stealing in Shakarian history, while it seemed to be a quite common occurrence for the Sarvians.

Even though Tashana did not believe that one of the Sarvians had taken her clothes, she agreed to scan the Sarvians, so this might be confirmed or rejected.

***

As the Sarvians were informed about the incident, Sirka couldn't help but comment, "This is what happens when everyone can just walk into anyone's quarters. And, if those clothes are so valuable, why are they not kept in a secure place?"

"This has never happened before, Sirka," reminded Tashana. "And I hope it will never happen again."

Much to everyone's relief, not one of the Sarvians was found to be guilty. However, when Tashana scanned the other temple inhabitants, it was revealed that another Servant had been mind-controlled. The identity of the culprit, however, remained a mystery. The place where the Servant had been forced to take the clothes was a public place, and of course the items weren't there anymore.

***

Day 61
Chapter 85

Almost all the temple inhabitants were sitting in the frater, enjoying a quiet lunch, when suddenly several communication devices started to ring at once.

All the Shavarin checked their messages on their c.d.s. Shortly after, Tashana got up. Asking for silence, she addressed everyone in the frater.

"This was an emergency call. There has been a quake in Vintaran, a village at the southern side of the mountains. All Shavarin who do not have any essential commitment are asked to help. Of course, everyone else who wants to help is free to join. Time is of the essence. You need to decide now if you want to join, so we can organise the transport. We will need to leave as soon as possible. This is a dangerous situation, so if you are at all apprehensive, do not volunteer."

Almost everyone in the frater raised their hands.

Tashana cast a glance at Danara, who nodded and got up to go and make sure that Tashana's aircraft and the transport-ship were ready to start. Zira, Tica and Lakaro didn't hesitate and accompanied her.

***

"Why did you not raise your hand?" Leeta asked Jazira.

Covering Leeta's hand with hers, Jazira said gently, "Because Tashana will need to go, so I will stay with you, Leeta."

Covering Jazira's hand with hers, Leeta said, "Please, don't. They need your help, Jazira. I will go and spend the day with Nínamé, so you won't need to worry."

Jazira regarded her wife searchingly. "Are you sure?"

"Yes," said Leeta determinedly.

Tenderly, Jazira caressed Leeta's face. "All right, darling. Please, remember, I love you and I will return to you as soon as I can."

"I will," assured Leeta and leaned forward to kiss her wife.

***

Sirka and Nanjara had been on their way back from Zarakan, when the emergency call reached them.

Stopping her aircraft in mid-air, Nanjara said, "There has been a quake in a village just a few minutes from here. Are you up to helping, or shall I get you to the temple first?"

Sirka looked at her indignantly. "You should know me enough by now to know the answer."

Nanjara regarded her scrutinisingly, trying to judge if she was really up to the task.

"What are you waiting for, let's see what's left over to help with," remarked Sirka impatiently.

Nanjara raised an eyebrow, but relented, "All right." And she navigated the aircraft towards the village.

As they neared the village, they could see the chaos the quake had caused from the air.

"Wow, your architects are severely lacking when it comes to quake-proof architecture."

Nanjara shook her head. And while she landed the aircraft at the outskirts of the village, she said, "Shakari do not settle in dangerous zones. This region was supposed to be quake free; otherwise they wouldn't have been granted permission to settle here."

"Well, just goes to show you never know, eh?"

"Yes. Come on, let's go," said Nanjara and got up from her seat.

When they disembarked, three Shakari came towards them. They were organising the rescue and wanted to instruct them where to go. But as soon as they recognised Nanjara, they stopped in their tracks and fell silent.

Nanjara turned to Sirka, "Stay put and be quiet."

Sirka opened her mouth to give a snide comment, but she shut it and nodded when she saw Nanjara's serious expression. Then she watched surprised as Nanjara got down on her knees and touched the ground with both hands.

After a while Nanjara got up and said, "We are safe here. I will check the perimeter. Until you get further clearance, tell all helpers to land their aircrafts here."

"Yes, Shawana!" acknowledged the oldest of the three Shakari.

Nanjara nodded and turned to Sirka, "You are with me. Let's go."

Sirka walked in silence with Nanjara, until Nanjara stopped and turned towards her, "Come on, now you try."

"Try what?"

"Scan for tremors," said Nanjara, got down on her knees and indicated Sirka to do the same.

Biting her tongue to suppress her comment, Sirka just rolled her eyes. Sighing, she knelt down next to Nanjara. "Now what?"

"Put your hands on the ground to connect with the planet. Establish a connection with Shakara. Ask Her to show you any kind of danger zones within the area."

Both put their hands on the ground and concentrated.

Noticing Nanjara move, Sirka opened her eyes and moved into a sitting position, too. "I didn't see a thing," she said annoyed.

"Try again," Nanjara stated calmly, while she typed something on her c.d.

"Oh, come on!" exclaimed Sirka outraged and slapped the ground. "This is ridiculous! We need to help those people!" she pointed at the village.

Looking up from her c.d., Nanjara explained, "And that is what we are doing. We need to know if where and when there will be any more quakes, so that the rescue teams can be organised accordingly."

Sirka sighed exasperatedly. "All right. So, what am I supposed to see? You obviously saw something, I didn't. I don't know what I'm doing wrong."

"You are not in control. You need to relax and concentrate."

"How am I supposed to relax when there are people dying in that village, while I am here, wasting time trying to read fucking signs in the dust?"

"Sirka," Nanjara said with a calm that irked Sirka even more, "In the state you are now, you can't help anyone. You need to relax. You need to get your control back."

Sirka jumped up and yelled, "How can you be so fucking calm? You obviously saw that this area isn't safe. You obviously already transmitted that information. Let's move on! There's no need to waste time by waiting for me to relax! I can't relax while people are dying!"

Nanjara had not moved. Now she demonstratively leaned back, bracing herself with her hands, and looked up at Sirka. "There is always someone dying on Shakaran. How come, you ever managed to relax?"

Glaring at Nanjara, Sirka spat, "Stop being a smart-ass. This is a completely different situation!"

"How so?"

Sirka wanted to respond but shut her mouth again, and decided on something different. "If you don't know that, stay here and try to figure it out. I will go and help those people now." And she turned, and started walking towards the village.

"Stop - Right \- There." Nanjara commanded.

Sirka flinched, but she did not stop.

The next instant, Sirka found herself paralysed. It took her a second to realise what had happened, and she was fuming.

Nanjara appeared in her peripheral view and slowly placed herself in front of Sirka.

"You will not endanger yourself and others!" Nanjara stated seriously. She could hear what Sirka was thinking, but Sirka was not trained enough to communicate mentally yet, so Nanjara kept talking to her verbally, "I know, that is not your intention, nonetheless in this condition and with this behaviour you are a risk to yourself and to others. You were right, this is a different situation. This is a rescue mission, not an Ashérakahé trip where you can fool around. You NEED to trust me. And I need to be able to trust you. If this is not possible, I had better get you to the temple. I will release you now, and as soon as you are able to, you will turn around and run. I will be at your side."

Sirka's eyes widened as she heard crashing sounds in the distance, and realised what was about to happen. And as soon as she could move, she did as Nanjara had ordered her.

Luckily, Sirka hadn't walked far from the place where they had sat. At the last few meters Sirka stumbled when the ground started to tremble but Nanjara, who flew next to her, caught Sirka and partly dragged her to safety. Sirka slumped to the ground, out of breath, and Nanjara sat down next to her.

When a few seconds later, the crashing and screeching sounds were abating, Sirka sat up and stared at the village that was showing even more devastation now. Toneless she said, "Why didn't you tell me?"

"I wanted you to learn, to see for yourself," Nanjara explained.

Shaking her head, Sirka said resignedly, "I really don't understand your priorities."

Nanjara touched Sirka's shoulder, "We couldn't have reached the village in time to be of help. There was not enough time, Sirka."

Sirka looked at Nanjara. "You could have. You could have flown there."

Nanjara shook her head. "Perhaps. But I could not just leave you here."

"Why not??? I would have been safe here."

"Yes, but you would not have stayed here."

Sirka wanted to protest, but then the realisation hit her, that Nanjara was right.

Taking a deep breath, Sirka said, "You are right. You are also right that I'm in no condition to help. But neither am I in any condition to learn right now. Please, go on with your scans and let me just accompany you ... I will do my best to regain control."

Laying her hand on Sirka's shoulder, Nanjara said warmly, "All right, dear."

Sirka squeezed Nanjara's arm and said, "You are a great mentor. Thank you – for everything."

Raising her eyebrows in surprise, Nanjara said with a twinkle in her eyes, "A compliment from _you_? Now I'm worried."

Sirka snorted, "No need to worry. Savour it; you won't hear another any time soon."

Laughing, Nanjara said, "All right, let's go on." And for a moment she sat still and closed her eyes. Then she positioned herself, and took her time to do a thorough scan of the area.

When she was done, she got up and called the organiser team, "We have about six hours here. Do we have enough helpers by now?"

" _Yes, Shawana. Your colleagues from the main temple just arrived and we have about 50 more._ "

"All right, tell one of the Shavarin to check the perimeter along the south and east side."

" _I will._ "

"Good. I will get back to you as soon as I can."

Ending the communication, she put the c.d. back into her pocket. She looked at Sirka, who had risen as well, and said, "Come on."

***

Two scan points later, they were north of Vintaran. The small temple that had been built here on a rise at the northern end was completely destroyed. Nanjara scanned for signs of life, but when she looked at Sirka, she shook her head.

From there, they went to the first building south of the temple. Again, no signs of life. And even though the next three houses didn't look too badly damaged, there was also no indication of survivors.

"Perhaps they all weren't at home?" Sirka suggested.

"Perhaps," said Nanjara.

In front of the next house, Nanjara's scan revealed two life signs. Carefully, Nanjara and Sirka entered through the damaged front door. Nanjara called out, and right after they heard a weak female voice answer, "Help, I'm in the living room."

They bore their way through debris and overturned furniture, and when they found the living room, they saw an old woman who was leaning against a large sofa, a Vankina in her arms.

Nanjara told Sirka to take care of the Vankina.

Sirka wanted to protest, but Nanjara's look brook no dissent, so she swallowed her pride, and carefully started to scan the creature.

Nanjara meanwhile scanned the woman, whose name was Kirina while she was talking to her. Sirka had a hard time to understand what they were saying, as they were talking in Avinallan, and Kirina was speaking with a strong dialect. Sirka looked at Nanjara to get her attention, and when she got it, she said, "I can't see anything wrong except that his heart is beating extremely slowly and ... I don't know how to explain this, but he seems drained somehow."

Nanjara quickly checked for herself and said, "Well done." And she explained, "He just saved the life of his bond-partner. You only need to replenish his energy and he will be fine." She didn't wait for Sirka to respond, and went back to her task of healing Kirina.

Looking at her in puzzlement, Sirka shook her head, deciding she would ask later, and cared for the Vankina.

When they were done, Kirina tried to reach her friends and family with her c.d. When she finally reached her son, Darino, he was extraordinarily relieved that she was well. He said he had just helped to rescue his family, and all were safe and well now, and that he would come to fetch Kirina immediately. He told her they were told to evacuate Vintaran as soon as possible, as more quakes were imminent.

Nanjara and Sirka helped Kirina gather a few things. When they left the house, Darino had just arrived in a hover-car. He jumped out as soon as he had stopped, and engulfed his mother in a bear hug.

When Kirina told him what the Vankina had done, and that Nanjara and Sirka had rescued them, tears of relief ran down his face, and he gently grabbed the Vankina and buried his face in his fur, murmuring words of thankfulness. The Vankina, however, didn't like being away from Kirina just now, and after a few seconds he started to squirm and wiggle to get free. Darino laughed and put the Vankina back into Kirina's arms. And then Sirka and Nanjara received words of thanks, and were engulfed in bear hugs which Nanjara heartily accepted and Sirka just barely managed to endure.

Darino told them that even though it was designed for only two people and storage, he would make room in the hover-car, so they could come with them. Nanjara thanked him, but said they must continue their search for survivors.

Kirina hugged them both before she climbed into the hover-car. And when they were gone, Sirka said grumpily, "I'm not sure if I can take any more of this Shakarian thankfulness."

Nanjara raised her eyebrow and said, "It's better than the alternative, no?"

Sirka's face fell when she thought of people dying and grumbled, "Damn, you do have a merciless way to motivate your scholars, Nanjara."

"So I've been told," agreed Nanjara. "Come on."

"Lead the way, oh great mentor!"

Nanjara shook her head, smirking, and started for the next building.

***

They had rescued four more villagers, and Sirka had endured several more displays of Shakarian thankfulness. With Nanjara's comment in mind, it had indeed been easier for her than she would ever have imagined – _damn her_. Now they had just split up to search the ruins of a rather big house from which Nanjara had received one life sign. Sirka entered a room in the back of the house. Part of the ceiling had come down and the floor was littered with debris and overturned furniture, as was the rest of the house. A shattered glass door led into the garden. Standing in the middle of the room, Sirka looked out onto the garden. She was exhausted. Suddenly a noise made her hair stand on end ... someone was breathing. Slowly, Sirka turned around.

It took her a while but then, among a pile of debris, she spotted eyes, widened in fear, watching her. She walked around an overturned chair and crouched down in front of the eyes.

She swallowed the lump in her throat, as she realised that the eyes belonged to a child. And as calm and encouraging as she could manage, she said, "Hey sweetie. Don't worry, we'll get you out of here. I'll get the Shawana, don't worry, I'll be right back." Sirka got up and left the room to call for Nanjara. Nanjara had explicitly told her that she should not act on her own, but should call for Nanjara if she found a survivor. As much as Sirka longed to free the child as quickly as possible, in this instance she would wait for Nanjara and not endanger the child by acting rashly because of her emotions.

It didn't take long for Nanjara to reach her, and together they carefully freed the child from under the debris.

Sirka couldn't manage to suppress a sob when she saw that the child was a little girl of about six or seven years, whose dark brown hair and facial features reminded her of her own daughter. She even had light brown eyes as Sheeri had had.

Nanjara, who had seen Sirka's daughter during their Ashérakahé trip, could easily understand Sirka's reaction to the girl. Kneeling down, she started talking, but the girl suddenly scooted away from her and reached for Sirka.

Instinctively, Sirka took the girl in her arms, despite her emotions being in turmoil. Helplessly she looked at Nanjara.

"Perhaps you resemble someone she trusts," suggested Nanjara. Then in Avinallan she asked the girl for her name.

The girl only sobbed and clung to Sirka, shaking with fear.

Nanjara explained to the girl that it was all right, that she was safe now and Nanjara just needed to scan her and heal her injuries.

But the girl was so frightened that Sirka said, "Let me scan her for injuries."

Nanjara looked at Sirka, trying to judge if she was up to the task, and when Sirka nodded, Nanjara said, "All right," moved a bit away from the two, sitting back.

The girl visibly calmed down. Sirka caressed her, and talked to her in a soothing voice. She didn't bother trying to talk in Avinallan. She thought that even if the girl couldn't understand the words, she would hopefully understand the intention.

Nanjara watched the scene with curiosity.

Sirka managed to scan the girl, and since she couldn't find anything other than that she was exhausted and had superficial injuries, she went on replenishing the girl's energy and healed her injuries.

The girl stayed completely calm, and when Sirka was done and told her that she was healed now, the girl got up, kissed Sirka on the cheek and clung to her again, though this time not so desperately.

Sirka held her close, but now exhaustion kicked back in, and all the emotional turmoil was back with a vengeance. She cast a helpless look at Nanjara.

Nanjara got up and said, "Hang on for a bit. I need to talk to the organising team. Stay here with her, I'll be right back."

Sirka nodded and Nanjara left the room.

When she returned, she told Sirka, "All right, let's go. Other teams are already outside, checking the rest of the houses. We can take one of their hover-cars. We all need rest now. We will take care of Shanína until they find her parents or relatives."

"Shanína?" Sirka asked the girl who still clung to her.

Shanína nodded and buried her face at Sirka's neck.

"That's a beautiful name," said Sirka, and while she started moving, she explained, "We need to get up. I guess I need your help with that."

Shanína cast a quick look at Nanjara, who still stood in the doorway and watched them with patience. Hesitantly, Shanína let go of Sirka and got up. However, as soon as Sirka had risen, Shanína reached out for her yet again.

Sirka lifted the girl up in her arms and started towards Nanjara, "We are ready. Lead the way."

Outside, Darino was waiting for them. When he started to talk to them, Shanína panicked. She whimpered and held onto Sirka so tightly that Sirka was breathing with difficulty.

Nanjara grabbed Darino by his sleeve and told him to accompany her, and move away from the other two.

He willingly followed her, asking what was wrong with Shanína. She should know him; there was no reason for her to react like this.

Nanjara told him that she didn't know what had happened to the girl, but it seemed she reacted like this whenever she heard someone talking in Avinallan. However, she obviously trusted Sirka who only spoke in Nejanallan to her, and she had begun to accept Nanjara, also, since she had refrained from using Avinallan in front of the girl. Or was it that Sirka resembled someone Shanína knew?

Darino couldn't make sense of this. Sirka didn't resemble anyone as far as he knew, and there were no northerners among the villagers, and Shanína's parents weren't northerners either. Why would Shanína trust someone more who spoke in a tongue she wasn't used to, and a complete stranger at that?

Nanjara didn't have an answer to that either ... she could only tell him what she had gathered by observation. She hoped that soon they would find out more, but for now they needed to get her out of here. Another quake was due in the area in an hour.

Darino told her that they could take his hover-car. He was here to help the other teams, anyway, and he would ride back with one of them. He hoped that Shanína would recover, as she had always been such a happy and confident child.

Nanjara assured him that they would do their best to help Shanína. She thanked him for lending them his hover-car, and asked him to stay put until they were gone.

He nodded, and Nanjara went back to Sirka who looked more and more exhausted.

"Let's get out of here. We are taking the hover-car."

***

Several hours later, Nanjara and Sirka sat on the edge of Sirka's bed and watched Shanína sleep.

They had wanted to stay at the base camp that had been speedily erected for the survivors and helpers. But Shanína had been so afraid that they had to take her to Nanjara's aircraft, and Nanjara organised for food to be brought there.

Several villagers offered to take care of Shanína for the time being, but Shanína showed a frightened reaction towards them all, and none could speak Nejanallan.

An hour later, still none of Shanína's relatives had been found. One of the villagers, a close friend of the family, told Nanjara that an uncle of Shanína lived in an herbalist village in the mountains, and an aunt of hers lived in one of the neighbouring villages with her family. As far as she knew, neither could speak Nejanallan. Vintaran was mainly a village of crafters and weavers, and if she wasn't mistaken, Shanína was the only one in the village who was interested in the northern language, apart from the Shavarin of the temple, of course. Shanína had been fascinated by the Sarvians since she had first heard of them. And she had absorbed every bit of information about them and had studied their language with enthusiasm. That thought reminded her that Shanína did have a teacher who had taught her Nejanallan. But she didn't know who that teacher was. They had studied over the net.

Later, the uncle and aunt of Shanína had found them. But just as with all the others, Shanína was scared. Both of them were devastated that apart from Shanína, no other member of their family had yet been found.

Her aunt was very sad and worried by Shanína's reaction towards her. The girl had always loved her, and their families had visited each other frequently. Nanjara reassured her that Shanína would most certainly get over her trauma at some point, it would just take time.

Later, the aunt had brought some fresh clothes for Shanína, and she told Nanjara she had discussed it with her brother, and they would appreciate it, if Nanjara and Sirka would take Shanína with them for the present. However, whenever Shanína would like to come visit or live with them, she would be most welcome. Nanjara had thanked her and assured her they would take good care of Shanína, and promised to keep in touch.

When two more quakes had shaken the village, and the helpers were only searching for the dead and helping the survivors to save at least some of their belongings, Nanjara and Sirka had decided to head for the temple.

In Sirka's quarters, they had bathed Shanína and put her to bed.

Now, as they were watching her sleep, Sirka commented dryly, "You are surely going to tell me that this is the work of Shakara. But I gotta tell you, if this is her work, then she is even worse than you in terms of merciless motivation."

Nanjara touched Sirka's shoulder and said, "You did very well today. I am very proud of you!"

Sirka sighed. "Thanks, I guess." Then she leaned against Nanjara and added wearily, "I'm not sure if I'm gonna be able to handle this, Nanjara."

Nanjara put an arm around Sirka and said encouragingly, "You will, I'm sure of it. And I will be here to help you in every way possible."

"Thank you."

"Try to sleep now. You need rest."

"Aye, Shawana!" said Sirka, and instead of delivering it in the sarcastic tone she had intended, it only sounded weary and utterly exhausted. She lay down next to Shanína and was fast asleep shortly after.

***

Day 62
Chapter 86

The next morning, Sirka awoke to Nanjara's gentle voice, trying to persuade Shanína to leave Sirka's embrace to have some breakfast. The next thing Sirka realised was that the bed, as well as Shanína felt wet. She sighed inwardly, then she hugged Shanína, cleared her throat and said, "How would you like taking a bath first, hm?"

When Nanjara looked at her questioningly, Sirka just rolled her eyes and then looked down at Shanína to indicate what had happened.

Shanína blushed and nodded.

"Ah, I see," said Nanjara as she understood. Then she smiled and said, "I will prepare a bath for you," and she got up and left the bedroom.

***

Later, when they were having breakfast in the living room, the doorbell rang. It was Varenja, the teacher of the temple.

"Shakara bless you! I just heard you are here, Shanína. I'm so glad, you are all right!" said Varenja and walked over to Shanína without even looking at Sirka and Nanjara.

Shanína smiled at her, but as Varenja wanted to hug her she turned around and clung to Sirka.

Sirka embraced the girl protectively and remarked sarcastically, "Good morning to you, too, Varenja," which earned her an unobtrusive kick under the table from Nanjara.

"Ah, Sirka, there was no need to worry about you ... the ground wouldn't want to swallow you ... you are too acerbic," countered Varenja and seated herself adjacent to Shanína.

Sirka snorted, she really liked the teacher. Her humour was right up her alley.

Nanjara shook her head and explained to Shanína, who regarded the adults with confusion,

"Don't worry, Shanína, they are just teasing each other," and to Varenja she continued, "So, how do you know Shanína?"

"I'm her teacher. My sister is a friend of her grandmother. She told my sister of Shanína's interest in the Sarvians, so my sister asked me if I could answer Shanína's questions. That's how we got to know each other. And I must say, I am amazed that Shakara arranged for you to be rescued by your special hero, Shanína. I just hope she won't disappoint you," Varenja added and looked at Sirka with a raised eyebrow.

Sirka looked questioningly first at Varenja, then at Shanína, "Huh?"

A wide smile spread over Shanína's face, and she blushed and hid her face against Sirka's shoulder.

Sirka raised both eyebrows in surprise and asked, "I'm your _special hero_?"

"Oh dear! Why did you tell her that? Now we will never hear the end of it!" remarked Nanjara jokingly.

"Well, I'm surprised, Shanína didn't already tell you," said Varenja.

"She hasn't spoken one word since we found her," explained Sirka seriously.

"What's wrong with her?"

"We don't know, yet," said Nanjara, "I suppose it is an effect of the trauma she is suffering. She still won't let me scan her, and Sirka can't find anything wrong with her. So, we will have to wait." What Nanjara did not say in front of the child, was that she was far more worried than she allowed to show, and that she would talk to Tashana as soon as possible.

Varenja leaned towards Shanína and said gently, "I'm so sorry, darling. If I can do anything for you, let me know, please, hm?"

Shanína just huddled against Sirka again.

***

When Varenja had left and Servants had cleared the table, Nanjara excused herself and left Sirka and Shanína to themselves. They would be occupied for some time, as Sirka had managed to persuade Shanína to learn to play cards. As soon as she was outside of Sirka's quarters, Nanjara contacted Tashana on her c.d. to see if she was available. As she was, they decided to meet in Nanjara's quarters.

"... And for some reason I'm not getting any superficial thoughts of her, either."

"Why did you not scan her from afar?" asked Tashana when Nanjara had finished explaining what was troubling her.

"Tasha, I cannot scan her from afar."

"Oh. I see," said Tashana slightly embarrassed because she hadn't thought about that this was different for Nanjara. "Well, then let's go, I will scan her," she added quickly and got up.

Nanjara shook her head in amazement and said, "It really is a pity that you don't have children. Who will ever be able to follow in your footsteps?"

Tashana looked at her seriously. "Nana, believe me, even if I wanted children, I would refrain from having any, because I would never wish for them to inherit this ability and having to deal with all the consequences that come with it!"

Nanjara touched her arm and asked concerned, "You are doing better, aren't you?"

"Yes, Nana," said Tashana and touched Nanjara reassuringly. "But it was a long and hard journey to get this far. And it is still not easy and it probably never will be."

***

As they entered Sirka's quarters, Nanjara hadn't even closed the door when they heard Shanína utter a strangled scream and saw her crawl under the table, clinging to Sirka's legs.

Sirka raised her eyebrows and remarked to Tashana, "Whoa! I didn't know you were the bogeyman of Shakari children!" And before the others could respond, she leaned under the table and said to Shanína, "Hey, sweetie, you don't need to be afraid, that's Tashana. She is a friend." But the girl was not to be persuaded. She clung to Sirka's legs, trembling with fear.

And while Sirka shoved her chair aside to take Shanína in her arms and calm her down, Tashana, who still stood at the door, contacted Nanjara mentally, " _This is serious, Nana._ "

" _Indeed. She has never reacted quite this strongly, so far._ "

" _That is not what I mean. See for yourself,_ " and Tashana showed Nanjara what she saw in Shanína's mind.

Nanjara couldn't quite believe what she saw, so she asked, " _She has_ actively _shielded her mind?!_ "

" _Yes._ "

" _She is only six! How is this possible?_ "

" _I don't know. And she has the strength of an acknowledged Sha'ntazhéra, though she is not as effective, yet, of course. But that's not all. Look._ "

Nanjara witnessed to her utter astonishment that without Shanína even being aware of it, Tashana was easily capable of seeing through her raised barriers.

The scene that enfolded then was grave indeed. They saw what had transpired while Shanína had been trapped under debris.

She had seen her mother fall down just as she had wanted to help her daughter. Then Shanína witnessed someone picking her mother up from the floor with invisible force, and when Shanína screamed for help that someone turned around and told her to shut up. Nanjara and Tashana then witnessed, how he had tried to grab Shanína mentally from under the debris, but Shanína had instinctively fought back and raised a protective shield around herself. " _You little bitch!_ " He made another attempt, but he was interrupted by a noise that came from the direction of the front door. " _I'll get you for that later. If you tell anyone, you and your mother will die!_ " And he left the room through the door that led into the garden, taking Shanína's mother with him. Shanína was not able to see more than the legs of the person from her hiding place, but the voice sounded male and he was talking in Avinallan. When he was gone, Shanína had been utterly exhausted from using her abilities. She just sat there and stared through the debris without noticing anything around her. His voice kept replaying in her head, but she didn't know what she should not tell. That he was going to punish her for fighting him? That she had fought him? But she had not done it intentionally, she had just been so startled when she felt him grabbing her, she had reacted without thinking. She hadn't even known that she had any mental abilities. Should she not tell anyone that she had abilities? Why had he not told her, what she shouldn't tell? The only solution she could see was not to talk at all. Then Sirka had found her. When she recognised Sirka, she was extremely relieved. Sirka was her special hero. And she knew, Sirka was not fond of learning languages, she would certainly understand if Shanína kept quiet. But when Sirka told her that she would call for the Shawana, Shanína was terrified that she would find out whatever she shouldn't tell by scanning her. When they had freed her and Nanjara started talking to her, Shanína tried to barricade her mind. But she didn't know if what she did would be enough to hold off a Shawana, and she was still weak. So she tried to reach for Sirka in a desperate attempt to escape Nanjara's scrutiny. She couldn't understand everything of what Sirka was saying, but just being in her arms and listening to her voice, soothed Shanína.

Tashana carefully retracted from Shanína's mind.

" _Good Gracious! That explains a lot. Could he be the one we are searching for?_ "

" _I'm not sure, Nana, but he could be. Anyway, we need to find him. You care for Sirka and Shanína. Do not leave these quarters for the time being. Try to explain to Shanína that she is safe here, and that we will protect her from him. Later she will need to learn how to deal with her abilities. For now, she needs to stop exhausting herself or it will damage her in the long term. I need to inform Vareljo, and I will call for a meeting of the Ashérakhazyn. Perhaps we can find him by locating Shanína's mother. I will get back to you as soon as I can._ "

" _All right, Tasha. I hope you will be able to find him and her mother._ "

***

Conversing with Vareljo, Tashana and he agreed that this was extremely urgent, so they initiated a video conference with the council members. Security officers were sent out to the village people and the Shakari helpers to find out if anyone had seen a male person who would fit the description.

Vareljo did not believe this was the same person as the one with the mind-controlling abilities. After all, if he were he would have used these abilities on the child to keep her quiet, no? And he could have made her mother come with him instead of carrying her and risking getting caught. So, this was obviously another case of a shavarin running rampant! All shavarin were a potential danger, that's what he had always warned of.

***

The Ashérakhazyn came together and tried in a collective attempt to locate the woman. Knowing her identity, this should have been possible. Alas, she was either too far away, or not among the living anymore. When several other attempts to search at different places of Shakaran remained fruitless, they concluded that she must be dead, though they didn't want to officially declare her dead before the abductor was found.

***

Nanjara managed to calm Shanína, and tried to explain it to her. Sirka, of course, agreed, they shouldn't leave her quarters, and she accepted that Nanjara would stay with them, just in case, until the culprit was found.

Later that day, Nanjara received a message that it was official now, that Shanína's mum, all three of her grandparents and another aunt of hers were dead and her mother remained missing.

Chapter 87

In the middle of the night, Nanjara awoke. Seeing that Sirka was not in the bed, she wondered where she was. She noticed the light coming from the walk-in-closet. Raising her eyebrows, she got up, and silently opening the door, she peeked in.

Sirka was sitting on the floor in front of her large metal trunk in the far corner of the room. Nanjara couldn't make out what she was doing and wanted to retreat to leave Sirka her privacy, when Sirka spoke into the silence, "They are so very similar."

"Hm?" Nanjara inquired tentatively, not sure whether Sirka had spoken to her or to herself.

"My daughter and Shanína," clarified Sirka.

Slowly Nanjara entered and approached Sirka, squatting down next to her.

Sirka's face was red and swollen from crying, and she was holding several photographs in her hands. A doll was lying in her lap, and in the large metal trunk there were clothes, pictures and other possessions that had obviously once belonged to Sirka's daughter.

Sirka held out the photos to Nanjara, and Nanjara took them with great care.

Looking at the photos, Nanjara said softly, "They really do resemble each other quite remarkably."

"Mhm," acknowledged Sirka absentmindedly, while she gently picked up the doll and caressed its hair. "I thought Shanína might like her."

Nanjara looked at her questioningly, "You mean the doll?"

"Yes."

Nanjara placed the photos into the trunk, and regarding Sirka thoughtfully, she asked, "Are you sure that's a good idea?"

Sirka cast a quick look at Nanjara and shrugged, "I know, she is old. And probably not like a Shakari doll. But Shanína has lost everything, so I thought until she gets something new ..."

Nanjara gently laid her arm around Sirka's shoulders and said softly, "That's not what I meant, Sirka. She is a beautiful doll. But won't you be even more reminded of Sheeri when you see Shanína with her doll?"

Sirka breathed a heavy sigh. "At first, probably ... but ...," she said and looked at Nanjara, "I believe it is time to replace old memories with new ones." Running her fingers over the edge of the trunk, she continued, "I haven't opened this safe since I placed everything inside ... that's almost 20 years ago. It cost me all my savings back then." She shrugged, "I know, you don't understand what this means. But if I weren't a mean gambler, I probably wouldn't even have been able to sustain myself. I was suspended from work for almost three years.

The first half year after her death, I spent in a madhouse. That's where Sarvians put people with psychological issues ... like when they want to kill themselves. I attempted suicide twice more, and they constrained me and drugged me up to the eyeballs so I wouldn't try it again. At some point, I guess, my wish to get out of there became stronger than the wish to die. So, I did everything I knew they wanted me to do, and said what they expected to hear. I'm a doctor after all, and I know what is required to get out of there.

When they finally let me go, a freaking psychologist accompanied me. I had lost my job in the meantime and therewith also my quarters. The medical department had all of my belongings be brought to a storage facility. The people of the madhouse organised a new apartment for me, and supervised the move. Whoever packed my belongings hadn't been exactly careful, and many things were broken and quite a few valuables were missing. But that wasn't the worst. When I realised that they had taken away all of Sheeri's belongings, I collapsed, which promptly landed me in the madhouse again for another two months. They were of the opinion that it would be detrimental to my recovery if I were to be confronted with Sheeri's things.

When I finally had regained some control over my life and myself, I learned that some of Sheeri's belongings had been taken by Sheeri's father. We had only been a couple for a short time. We gathered fairly quickly that a relationship between us wouldn't work, but we had remained friends. He had visited me once in the madhouse, but I was obviously so drugged up that I can't remember this. He didn't agree with the psychologists' opinion, and had thought that if I would ever recover, I would probably like to have at least a few keepsakes of Sheeri, so he asked them whether he would be allowed to take a few things as a keepsake for himself and they agreed. He had then gone on a mission and had taken the box of Sheeri's things with him. As soon as he was back, he tracked me down to give them to me. God bless him!

Well, anyway ... with all the shit I had experienced, I didn't want to risk losing these few things I now had of her, so I bought this safe. I also learned very quickly that it didn't do me any good to look at them. But I was unable to bring myself to give them away. So, I restrained myself from opening the safe. I just couldn't cope with it.

It is still difficult to be confronted with the memories.

But I believe it is high time to move on, Nanjara, don't you think?" Sirka looked at Nanjara, who was still embracing her.

Nanjara gently brushed a strand of hair off Sirka's face and said softly, "Only you can decide if and when you are ready to move on, Sirka. If you feel, you are ready, then this is certainly a good thing, and of course, I will be here to help you."

Sirka leaned against Nanjara's shoulder and sighed, "Thank you."

***

Day 65
Chapter 88

There was still no sign of either the criminals or Shanína's mother. Nonetheless, Sirka was getting cranky, as being confined to her quarters was getting to her.

Conversing with Tashana, they agreed on a compromise. Sirka and Shanína may leave the quarters but not the temple, and Shanína was to be accompanied by either Nanjara or Tashana at all times.

***

Tica asked Tashana if she would rather postpone their wedding, which was scheduled to be in four days.

"No," said Tashana. "Definitely not. There is not much I can do now anyway. This is now the task of Security, and the Ashérakhazyn are still searching also, and they are doing so without me mostly, anyway, as I do not wish to reveal that I belong to them."

"But aren't you needed as the Shawana?"

"Only if either of the criminals is found and they need me to testify or for a deep-scan, then I will be needed in my capacity as a Shawana. But in any case, it could certainly wait a few days if it happened to be on our wedding day."

"I really wish they would find them before our wedding. Who will protect Shanína when you are at the altar and Nanjara marries us?" asked Tica.

Tashana reassured her, "Don't worry, love, there will be enough Shavarin to guard Shanína. And we will make sure that she and Sirka are surrounded by Sha'ntazhéra and Ashérakhazyn."

***

In the evening, Sirka was playing cards with Tica and Zira, while Nanjara cared for Shanína. Nanjara had told her a story and now they were lying in bed, trying to sleep.

"Nanjara?"

"Yes, Shanína?"

"Why do you and Sirka never cuddle?"

Raising her eyebrows in surprise, Nanjara thought about it for moment and said, "Because we are not a couple, Shanína. And Sirka is not fond of cuddling."

"That is not true, Sirka likes cuddling with me a lot. And you are living together, and you love each other, so you are a couple."

Blinking in astonishment, it took Nanjara a while to counter this one. "Shanína, that Sirka likes cuddling with you is an exception. She doesn't like it with anyone else. And we are only living together to be able to care for you, sweetie, because we both love you and we want you to be safe."

Shanína thought about this for a moment, and Nanjara was starting to hope that the girl would finally fall asleep. But then Shanína said, "You should bring her Shaní-flowers." Then she snuggled into Nanjara's embrace, as if with that advice everything was resolved, and shortly after she was sound asleep.

Nanjara sighed with relief and a touch of resignation ... Shaní-flowers ... Nanjara shook her head ... if only it were that simple.

***

Day 69
Chapter 89

Neither of the criminals had been found yet, but precautions were being taken to ensure the safety of Shanína. Thus during the wedding ceremony Sirka and Shanína were standing in the first row, flanked by Kitanjo and Ankira and surrounded by Sha'ntazhéra and Ashérakhazyn.

Despite the circumstances, Tica and Tashana both felt blissfully happy as they received Shakara's blessing through Nanjara.

And since there was no incident during the ceremony, all the people relaxed, and the joyful mood continued during the celebration at the city hall.

***

As the celebrations continued, Trevaro pulled two parcels from his pocket, giving one to Nanjara and one to Sirka, everyone at the honour table watched curiously as the two unwrapped their gifts.

Seeing the traditional erotic figures, Nanjara fell silent, while the people laughed and wished them luck.

Wanting to make a sarcastic comment, Sirka stopped herself as she looked at Nanjara and their eyes met.

Suddenly, Sirka couldn't help but finally admit to herself that despite her denial she had fallen in love with Nanjara, and she could see that Nanjara noticed, and that she was returning her feelings.

"Are we crazy?" asked Sirka.

"Definitely!" remarked Nanjara with a twinkle in her eyes.

"Mh, good!" said Sirka and closed the distance between them.

"Mmhmm," was all Nanjara managed to answer before their lips met.

The reactions of the people at their table ranged from speechlessness to whistling. And Trevaro boasted, grinning, "Hah! I knew it! It just needed a little traditional help."

***

Shanína was sleeping, and Nanjara having already showered, was lying in bed, waiting for Sirka.

Entering the bedroom, Sirka looked decidedly uneasy, and she hesitated as to which side of the bed she should choose now. Usually she would have chosen the left side, so that Shanína would be between her and Nanjara, but after what happened today...

Seeing Sirka's hesitation, Nanjara made a welcoming gesture with her arm. "Come here."

Nodding, Sirka shed her robe. She felt silly for her uneasiness. After all, they had seen each other naked countless of times by now. She had adapted to this Shakarian custom some time ago. It was stupid to suddenly feel shy just because they had shared a kiss. But it wasn't just a kiss, she reminded herself, it was what it entailed.

"Don't be afraid," encouraged Nanjara softly, "I would just like to hold you, if you don't mind."

Sirka cast a quick glance at Shanína – she was sleeping soundly. Then, looking at Nanjara, she said quietly, "I don't mind," and she crawled over the bed.

Nanjara folded back the blanket, and when Sirka nestled into a spooning position, Nanjara covered them both with the blanket, laying her arm around Sirka.

They lay in silence for a while. Nanjara did not try to read Sirka's thoughts. She felt how tense she was and decided it was best to just give her time.

"It's been a long time," Sirka whispered.

Nanjara squeezed her to show that she had heard, but she stayed silent.

"And I have never been with a woman ... well, not in a way that went beyond making out between teenagers," Sirka explained, still whispering.

"You don't have to do anything that you don't want to, Sirka."

Sirka squeezed Nanjara's arm and said, "I know. It's not that I don't want to, Nanjara. It's just ...," turning on her back, she stared at the ceiling and sighed. "I guess I'm just being childish."

Gently brushing a strand of hair off Sirka's face, Nanjara said softly, "No, you are not being childish. You are just insecure. That's okay, Sirka. There is no need to rush."

Sirka had closed her eyes at Nanjara's gentle touch, but after her last words she opened them and said deadpan, "Well, maybe not for you, but if you touch me like this, a certain part of me is telling me to shed this insecurity, and quickly."

Nanjara chuckled. "You mean like this?" She softly touched Sirka's temple and let her fingertips slide over her cheek to her jaw...

Sirka growled and turned to face Nanjara. Tracing Nanjara's lips with her fingertip, she said, "You really are a merciless motivator."

"Mmhmm," acknowledged Nanjara and kissed Sirka's fingertip.

Smiling and gently sliding her fingers through Nanjara's hair, Sirka said pensively, "I would never have imagined that I could ever feel like this again. And to see it is mutual ... I really don't know how this happened."

"Neither do I," said Nanjara. "But I'm not going to question it. I view it as a precious gift."

"I agree," said Sirka. Smiling, she traced Nanjara's raised eyebrow. "I really do agree. It is a very precious gift, Nanjara," and she closed the distance for a gentle, loving kiss.

***

Day 70
Chapter 90

After a wonderful first morning as a married couple, Tica and Tashana were having breakfast in bed.

Thinking about the planned honeymoon, Tica said pensively, "Wouldn't it be better to postpone our trip? I mean, it's one thing to be surrounded by Shavarin, but there, we will be alone, you say, and they still haven't found the guy who's after you."

Shaking her head, Tashana said, "No, love. I will not be intimidated and ruin our happiness by a danger that may or may not be there. There were no other incidents so far. Perhaps he has given up."

"Um, honey ... I'm not a professional investigator or psychologist, but I doubt that a psycho like this guy would give up that easily," said Tica.

"Tica, the place where we will go is a place where no Shakari would ever go voluntarily. Manira is the only Servant I could ever get to accompany me, and even she wasn't particularly fond of it."

Looking decidedly uneasy, Tica asked, "Why is that? And why are you choosing this place for our honeymoon?"

Grinning, Tashana said, "I am not going to tell you the details. You did not grow up with the legend about Savénashahé, and that is a good thing. Shakari avoid Savénashahé because of this legend. However, it is only a legend. Savénashahé is a stunningly beautiful place, which is why I chose to have the house built there as soon as I was granted the letter of occupation for a large area there. It took years to build it, because it was so hard to find people who would work there. You must see it Tica, it is gorgeous. Mother designed it for me with the help of an architect. She gave me the design as a present when I was acknowledged as a Shawana."

"And you think a criminal would be deterred by a legend?" asked Tica doubtfully.

"Yes, I believe so. At least in this case," said Tashana. "It is probably the safest place on Shakaran to be alone."

Only marginally reassured, Tica said, "All right. If you say so."

***

As Shanína awoke at night and saw Sirka lying in Nanjara's arms, she smiled and crawled over to them. Snuggling against Sirka, her doll in her arms, she went back to sleep.

In the morning, as Sirka awoke, she panicked for a moment when she couldn't move. Realising that she was just sandwiched by Nanjara and Shanína, she let out a relieved breath.

"Are you okay?" asked Nanjara quietly, having been awakened by Sirka's startled tensing against her.

"Yes," whispered Sirka, "Just need to get used to this."

"Come on, I give you more space," said Nanjara and moved a bit to the side.

Turning onto her back, Sirka sighed, "Thank you."

Kissing Sirka on the temple, Nanjara said, "You are welcome."

Turning around, Shanína beamed sleepily at Sirka and Nanjara, "Good morning!"

"Good morning, sweetie," said Nanjara, and reached over to caress the girl's hair.

"Good morning," said Sirka, and gently shoving Nanjara's arm aside, she sat up and said, "How about breakfast in the frater? We'll probably be the first and have lots of space."

"Sounds good," said Nanjara.

"Yes, breakfast, I am hungry," said Shanína.

"Wonderful!" said Sirka and got up.

Chapter 91

"Whoa! It looks gorgeous!" exclaimed Tica as Tashana was hovering the aircraft with a view on the house. It looked like a giant nautilus lying on the beach of a large, almost heart-shaped cove. The river as well as the cove was of a reddish colour, enhancing the image of a heart.

"It does, doesn't it," said Tashana smiling.

"Yeah. What causes the red colour?" asked Tica.

"The riverbed and the ground of the cove are of Zajy, a kind of stone that is only found here," explained Tashana, as she landed the aircraft on a grassy field behind the house.

***

As Tashana showed her around the house, Tica was even more impressed. The interior was amazing. Mosaics of shells adorned the walls, and the sink in the facilities was made of one half of a giant shell, even the faucets were made of shells.

***

Later, as they were wading in the shallow waters of the cove, Tica said, "This stone would make really nice jewellery."

"Yes, if you don't want company ...," said Tashana chuckling, and she explained, "Anyone who would recognise it as Zajy would be scared away."

"Gosh, I never thought Shakari were so superstitious," said Tica. "It's just stone."

"No," said Tashana, and in a spooky, low voice she added, "It's crystallised blood."

Shuddering, Tica said, "Holy crap! You could act as a demon in an audio play with that voice!"

"I did!" said Tashana chuckling.

Shaking her head, Tica said, "Let me guess, you did it with Kitanjo as a prank to ..."

"Nanjara," Tashana filled in, laughing.

"Poor Nanjara," said Tica compassionately.

"Not in this case," said Tashana. "She isn't easily scared, and she wasn't even fooled for a minute."

"Has she ever been here?" asked Tica.

"No. She isn't _that_ brave," said Tashana deadpan. "Everyone thinks I'm crazy for liking it here. But I just can't find anything creepy about this place. For me it is simply beautiful."

"It definitely is beautiful," agreed Tica. "However, I can imagine that one might find it creepy when thinking of crystallised blood."

"Well, are you up to more beautiful creepiness?" asked Tashana.

Grinning, Tica said, "Sure."

"All right, come on," said Tashana and led Tica towards the waterfall.

In front of the waterfall, she said, "Hold your breath while we walk through it."

"Okay," said Tica, and did as told.

Behind the curtain of water, they found themselves in a dimly lit tunnel. Tashana took Tica's hand and led her through the tunnel that became increasingly darker the further they went.

"Can't you make a light-ball or something? I can't see a darn thing," protested Tica.

"I can, but I'm not sure if you will like it better then ...," said Tashana. Creating a light-ball with a gesture of her hand, Tashana said, "Remember, it is just stone."

Blinking in the sudden brightness, Tica realised what Tashana had meant ... the walls and ground of the tunnel were of the same red stone, and in the light, the banded patterns in the stone and the knee-deep water they were wading through were giving the whole scene an appearance of walking through an enormous blood vessel.

"Okay, this is positively creepy," said Tica and shuddered.

Chuckling, Tashana said, "I think it is amazing. Come on, I promise, you will love what's at the end of the tunnel."

While they continued walking, Tica said, "I'm sure Sirka would love this. She would probably marvel at the combination of gemstone and anatomy, not to mention the enormous proportions of this gemstone ... she would become delirious, calculating how many credits all this was worth."

Tashana chuckled, but she sobered quickly and said, "I am not sure if I should show this to anyone else, Tica. I saw the cave where we are heading in a vision quest, that's how I found it. And so far I have kept it secret, though I have written a note for my successor."

"Wow. But you think I'm allowed to see it?" asked Tica.

"Yes. You belong to me. And even though there are a few things I am not at liberty to tell you, I believe it is all right to share this with you," said Tashana. "We are almost there, see the light?"

Tashana let the light-ball vanish as they entered a vast cave, which was illuminated by a warm but bright light that seemed to have no visible source. Thousands of jewels shimmered in the walls, and to their right lay a crystal clear lake that seemed to be bottomless.

"Wow!" whispered Tica.

"It is marvellous, isn't it?" said Tashana.

"Yeah!" agreed Tica. "Is this some kind of altar?" she pointed at a large rectangular object, made of red and black stone. Utensils, seemingly made of pure gold, were placed on it, and a golden statue of Shakara was looking down from a niche behind it.

"I believe so," said Tashana. "I assume, this whole cave has once been a temple. Perhaps the Shavarin in ancient times wanted to protect it for some reason, and that is why they made up the legend."

"It feels magical, somehow," said Tica quietly. "I can't explain it."

Squeezing Tica's hand, Tashana said, "I know what you mean. I feel very close to Shakara here."

***

Day 71
Chapter 92

On their second day, having spent the morning at the waterfall, Tashana and Tica returned to the house. Sitting down at the table in front of the house, they poured themselves the rest of shilaberry juice from the bottle. Both taking a large swig, they scrunched their faces,

"Eeewww!"

"Yuck! It must have stood in the warmth for too long," said Tashana getting up. "I will get fresh one from the cooler."

Rising, too, Tica said, "Okay, I'll tip this out."

Alas, before they even reached the door, both staggered, and their knees giving way they sunk to the ground.

"What the fuck?!" Tica cried out.

"Poison!" Tashana managed to say before her vocal cords stopped obeying her.

Both sitting on the ground, slumped against the outer wall of the house, paralysed, they could only stare in horror at the figure of a Shakari male in full ceremonial attire – the stolen one, as Tashana immediately recognised - who stepped out from behind the trees, a whip at his belt and a phaser pointed in their direction.

Tashana's mind was racing. She had taken Djínashénan before they went to the waterfall. She was defenceless. And she knew the face of the guy ... she had seen him among the Shakari helpers at the Traveller ... but now she remembered that she had seen him before ... though he had changed... she knew him from when they were acolytes... Vakaro! Vakaro, the acolyte, who was denied further studies as a Shavarin after he had repeatedly used his mental abilities negatively ... against Tashana, among others ... that was over 25 years ago.

Placing himself in front of them, he pointed the phaser at Tashana, an evil grin on his face.

"Finally!" he exclaimed triumphantly. "Finally I will get my revenge! Remember me, slut? Thought you'd get away with it, huh? Well, you were mistaken oh great Shawana!" Kicking her leg, he laughed.

Inwardly, Tashana groaned in pain. Feverishly, she tried to find a solution for her dilemma.

Tica inwardly winced in sympathy, acutely aware that Tashana could feel the kick, as she herself was sitting on a cruelly sharp pebble that was digging into her behind.

"You underestimated me. All you fucking Shavarin underestimated me. You are all so damn arrogant. You didn't want to acknowledge my potential, and just cast me out because I didn't agree with your stupid rules. And you whiny bitch had to run to Nanjara, crying about how badly I had injured your precious pride. I have to say it was kind of amusing to witness that a whiny wimp got to be the Shawana. What a perfect proof of how disgustingly decadent the Shavarin have become."

He spit in disgust. "This will end now. A new era has begun. No whining to Shakara for help anymore." He demonstratively straightened. "Everyone will grovel and beg before ME so I may spare them, just as the stupid lowlifes on my island do already."

Looking at Tica, he said, "You will grovel, too, when I'm through with your wife. Though, I will spare you, just so you will be my witness that I am better than that whiny bitch they have made Shawana. You don't believe me, yet, huh? But you will ... you will because I will show you."

Turning back to Tashana, he stated with an evil grin, "Your end is near oh great Shawana. I am here to replace you. But before I let you die, I will have me some sweet revenge."

Placing the phaser on the table, he loosened the whip from his belt.

Tica could only stare in horror.

Looking at Tica thoughtfully, he said, "Hm, not the best place to witness over there ... but since you can't move, I will be courteous and give you the show where you have a better view." Grinning, he placed the whip on the table next to the phaser. Then, raising his hands, he mentally grabbed Tashana and dragged her limp body until she was several steps in front of Tica where he let her drop to the ground.

Tica was terrified that Tashana obviously still couldn't defend herself. She desperately tried to move, but to no avail. She had to witness as the bastard took his whip, and started lashing Tashana.

Tashana desperately tried to ignore the pain, until she finally felt the effect of the Djínashénan cease. Aware that it would still take time to get back to her full capacity, she used the little power she had to call Ankira. Telling her to summon the Ashérakhazyn for help, she transferred her position. She had to shut the link before she could give Ankira any further information, needing all her power to block out the growing pain from the ongoing whipping.

Tica inwardly started cursing at Shakara because she didn't help, and at herself because she drank that shitty poison, and couldn't manage to move to help Tashana.

Feeling her power weakening because of the immense pain she had to block, Tashana prayed to Shakara to help her get her abilities back.

Then everything seemed to happen at once. The hum of an aircraft filled the air, Vakaro looked up and shouted at Tashana that now she would die, Tica felt a strong tingle move from her toes to her head, and as she shuddered she realised, she could move again. Jumping up while the aircraft was landing on the clearing, Tica sprinted to the table. Seeing Vakaro swirling around, Tica grasped the phaser, and at the same moment as she fired, she witnessed Tashana, who suddenly stood behind him, pointing her raised hands at Vakaro.

Vakaro slumped to the ground.

Tashana rushed towards him, while people came running from the aircraft.

"He is dead," Tashana stated calmly.

Staring at the phaser in her hand, seeing it was set on stun, Tica said, "He can't be dead, I only stunned him."

"So did I," said Tashana, "Both at once was obviously too much."

"Hey! He is that lousy shit who pushed me down the stairs so I broke my nose!" exclaimed Ankira.

Getting up, Tashana said, "Yes. He is Vakaro. We need to find out where he lived. He mentioned people on his island. They might need help."

A tall blond woman of the Ashérakhazyn said, "I find out for you." Turning, she walked back to the aircraft.

While Tashana and Tica recounted what happened, Ankira attended to Tashana's wounds.

Chapter 93

As they reached Vakaro's island far out in the south-western sea, Tashana said to Tica, "Stay here in the aircraft, please."

"No way!" protested Tica, "I'm going with you."

"Tica, please, I don't know what awaits us. I want you to be safe."

"Yeah, sure, as safe as we were in Savénashahé, the safest place on Shakaran, eh? Forget it! I'm going with you!"

Sighing, Tashana relented, and they disembarked.

The others had already exited the emergency aircraft, and were moving towards the house.

A young Shakari male came running towards them, "Help!"

Catching him as he stumbled, Ankira said, "We are here to help. Vakaro is dead. Are there more people here?"

"Yes. Inside. Come," he said and led them into the house. Inside, he yelled, "The monster is dead! Help is here!"

Several doors opened; Shakari men and women hesitantly peeking out.

***

As the Ashérakhazyn gently guided the people to the emergency aircraft an old woman who was leaning on Tashana's arm, said, "There is another woman in his room upstairs. If she is still alive."

"I will get her. Tica, please help her," said Tashana, and headed for the stairs as soon as Tica had taken over.

As the whole upper level was one enormous room, it took a second for Tashana to spy the woman. "Shakara help me!" she breathed, and rushed to the female, who was lying on the floor in a foetal position, chained to a pillar. Freeing her from the chains, Tashana recognised the woman as Shanína's mother, Thavinja, and she identified the torn clothes she wore as hers that had been stolen. "You are safe now," said Tashana. "He is dead."

She wanted to begin scanning Thavinja for internal injuries as the woman croaked, "No. Please, let me die."

"Thavinja," Tashana said softly, "Shanína is safe and well and she is waiting for you."

Closing her eyes, Thavinja whispered, "Please, take care of her. I could never again be a good mother to her. I cannot live with myself after this. Please, let me die."

Overwhelmed by compassion, Tashana disregarded her caution, and took the tortured woman into her arms.

The onslaught was so intense and horrifying that Tashana cried out in agony.

Startled, Thavinja flinched, her fear causing Tashana to gather up all her power to control herself, and she recited a prayer in Sha'lhán to Shakara, asking Her to accept Thavinja's wish to die.

"Thank you," whispered Thavinja. "Tell Shanína, I love her."

Shortly after, Thavinja went limp, and Tashana cradled the lifeless body in her arms.

Having heard Tashana's cry from the outside, Tica and Ankira ran into the building. As soon as they reached the upper level, they rushed towards Tashana.

"Was she still alive?" asked Tica as she crouched down beside her wife.

Tashana nodded.

"Oh God," breathed Tica, knowing what this meant, and she gently embraced Tashana.

"Then why did you not rescue her?" asked Ankira reproachfully, taking the limp body from Tashana's arms.

"She wanted to die," said Tashana tonelessly.

"Of course she wanted to die!" said Ankira angrily, "Almost everyone would after such an experience."

"You don't know what she experienced!" said Tashana quietly.

"No. But I can imagine. It is no reason to kill her, damn it!"

Slowly getting up, Tashana said with a calm and composure that surprised Tica, "I did not kill her. I asked Shakara to grant Thavinja her wish."

Regarding Tashana searchingly, Ankira said, "You will have to be scanned to prove this. I cannot believe that Shakara would grant her death wish without having given her a chance to heal." Not waiting for a response, she turned and carried the dead woman downstairs.

***

Back at the temple, Tashana called for an urgent hearing in the Vakaro case, appointed in three days.

As Tashana stayed at her workstation, starting to search the database for information on Vakaro, Tica touched her shoulder and said, "Honey, you need to relax. Let's sit down and talk about what happened."

Shaking her head, Tashana said, "No. I can't talk about it yet. I need to stay in control until the hearing is over. But you should." Turning to her wife, she added, "Talk to Nanjara, love. And get yourself something to eat. I'm sure you must be hungry."

"I can also talk later. I will call for Manira to bring something for us to eat," said Tica.

"No," said Tashana, "Please, go and let me do my work now."

"Please," she repeated, as Tica regarded her searchingly.

"Okay," said Tica, and kissing her wife on the forehead, she turned and left.

***

Day 74
Chapter 94

Finally the day of the hearing had arrived. Tica and Nanjara had been seriously worried about Tashana as she had not left her workroom in the last three days. She had even slept there on the couch and she had barely touched the food Tica brought her. Tica also didn't receive any emotions from her when she touched her. Tashana had apologised, explaining that she needed to shield her emotions to be able to function. To Nanjara, she hadn't talked at all, telling her to wait until after the hearing.

Now the hearing finally began, and all the witnesses were being questioned.

For all those present, it was shocking to hear that Vakaro had enslaved women and men for decades. All of the survivors had at some point in the past been declared dead as they could not be found. Meanwhile Vakaro had held them captive, and used them as training objects to practice his abilities. Many of them had not survived.

Trevaro, as the acting Shawana back then, testified that he had not known about Vakaro's mind-controlling abilities. Neither had Vakaro shown to have any remarkable abilities at all. Trevaro would have estimated his abilities as mediocre at best. But he had misused his abilities on several occasions, which was why Trevaro had denied him further studies, and had sent him back to his parents. However, it was possible to reach a higher level by training, and obviously even by training on one's own.

The testimonies of other Shavarin were in congruence with Trevaro's. It was decided that the Shavarin would work out an agreement as to avoid occurrences such as Vakaro's case in the future.

The last matter discussed at the hearing was for Tashana to justify her actions in regard to the death of Thavinja, and as Ankira had requested, she had to be deep-scanned to verify her testimony.

Since Tashana was the acting Shawana, and the next Shawana in rank was Nanjara, Nanjara was asked to do the scan.

During the scan Nanjara saw that Tashana was actively blocking part of her memory, however, she had to go through the barriers to see what Tashana was hiding. Concealing her consternation about what she discovered, Nanjara refrained from commenting on what she found. It was not necessary for the hearing, and thus she merely acknowledged that Tashana was telling the truth.

Ankira still believed that Tashana shouldn't have asked Shakara to grant the Death wish in the first place. She had to accept, however, that Shakara had accepted the request and Shakara's decisions were beyond questioning.

***

Back in their quarters, Tashana just barely managed to reach the bedroom, when she slumped to the floor, crying out in agony.

Terrified, Tica called out, "What's wrong?" Gathering Tashana in her arms, Tica was overwhelmed by pain, and crying herself, she had to let go of Tashana. Hastily getting up, pulling out her c.d. she said, "I'll get Nanjara!"

***

Sedating Tashana was the only thing Nanjara could do for the moment, and she carried the unconscious woman to bed.

"I was afraid something like this would happen eventually," said Nanjara.

"What do you mean?" asked Tica. "What's wrong with her?"

"She drained herself by constantly actively blocking the memories she received from Thavinja. The moment she couldn't hold the barricade anymore, the memories overwhelmed her," explained Nanjara.

"Will she be okay?"

Sighing, Nanjara said, "I hope so. I have replenished her energy, however, she now has all the memories with which Thavinja couldn't live anymore, and for which even Shakara granted her wish to die. They are not Tashana's memories, but we know, she is experiencing them as if they were hers. And we still haven't found a way to make this easier for her."

Distraught, Tica said, "She was in so much pain. There must be a way to help her."

"I am not even sure if I should treat her with Djínashénan to block her abilities. When the memories overwhelm her, she is not in control, and thus, she will be a danger to others and to herself. However, without her abilities she will not be able to block the memories at all. I will need to discuss this with Jazira. I will call her over," said Nanjara and got up.

***

After conferring with Jazira, they decided to suppress Tashana's abilities as the risk of her losing control was deemed too high. Nanjara also advised Tica to try taking Djínashénan to block her ability of feeling Tashana's emotions, so as to prevent her from feeling her pain.

Tashana awoke whimpering. Not having taken the Djínashénan yet, she instantly blocked the memories that filled her mind. Opening her eyes, she was greeted by Tica's and Nanjara's worried looks.

"Good morning," said Tashana, trying to smile but failing.

Nanjara shook her head, "It is afternoon, and not a good one at that, I'm afraid."

Telling Tashana what she and Jazira had decided, Nanjara asked for Tashana's opinion.

Tashana fell silent, contemplating her predicament. After a while, she looked up at Nanjara and said, "You are right. I cannot actively block the memories forever. I will need to deal with them. And I agree that the danger of losing control is high. I will take the Djínashénan."

Sitting up, grasping Tica's hand, Tashana closed her eyes until the onslaught of thoughts and feelings from Tica abated, then, looking at Tica, she said, "I'm afraid."

Tica drew her into her arms, "I'll be with you, honey. We will go through this together."

***

Unfortunately the Djínashénan did not work for Tica, so her promise to _go through this together_ was more the truth than she had imagined.

From the moment the effect of the Djínashénan kicked in, Tashana's mind was possessed by Thavinja's memories, and when she wasn't crying or screaming, she just lay there, apathetic, barely noticing her surroundings.

In a rare, clear moment, she told Tica and Nanjara that she couldn't keep the memories of Shanína's mother from overtaking her mind, and she didn't know how to deal with them.

Several hours later, Tashana was certain; she had to suffer Thavinja's torture because she had asked Shakara to grant her wish.

Nanjara told her that this was nonsense, as Shakara wouldn't have granted the wish if she thought Thavinja had a chance to be healed.

Tashana argued if that was the case, Shakara would grant her her own wish as well.

"What did you wish for?" asked Nanjara cautiously.

Closing her eyes, Tashana said, "To let me die."

Tica wanted to protest, but holding Tashana's hand, she was stopped by yet another surge of agonising pain, and together with her wife, she cried out in anguish, letting go of Tashana's hand as not to burden Tashana.

This time it was so bad, that Nanjara decided to sedate Tashana again. They needed to find a solution, and quickly.

***

Day 75
Chapter 95

Asking Kitanjo to take her place at Tashana's side after explaining the problem to him, Nanjara, as the momentarily acting Shawana, went to fulfil her duty in this capacity.

Checking the opinions board in the morning, Nanjara had called for a meeting with the Sarvians after breakfast to gently prepare them for the foreseeable eventuality that they wouldn't be able to leave Shakaran. The deadline wasn't there yet, and there were still discussions on the opinions board, however, it was already showing that the majority would be voting for not taking the risk.

As Nanjara revealed the news, Kovik jumped up, shouting with a cracking voice, "This is all your fault!" As he was grabbing Leeta by her collar, Jazira defended her wife by sending a shock-wave at Kovik, making him stumble backwards.

Having risen from her seat, Nanjara called, "Manira, take him to his quarters, please." And addressing Kovik, she said, "You are herewith confined to your quarters for twenty days. I will come and talk to you as soon as the meeting is over." And she retook her seat while Manira frogmarched the raving and cursing Kovik out of the frater.

As the excitement had subsided, Nanjara explained that this was a common way on Shakaran to deal with misbehaviour. Responding to Laris' questioning, Nanjara told the Sarvians that friends were of course allowed to visit him, and she hoped they would do so to help him adapt to the fact of not being able to return home.

In addition, Nanjara advised the Sarvians to start learning Shakarian script as well as Avinallan, since it would facilitate their living on Shakaran immensely. Also, for the time being, everyone could stay in the temple. However, those who were neither engaged to inhabitants nor working here in any capacity would have to find another place to live eventually, as the space in the temple would be needed in the future.

Nanjara took the time to answer all the concerns of the Sarvians before she went to talk to Kovik.

***

At night Leeta woke up, and she couldn't stop thinking about Kovik's accusations. Getting up, she went to the roof garden. Seating herself on the parapet wall, looking at the moonlit temple dome, her thoughts were getting more and more out of control. Finally she was convinced that she didn't deserve to be happy, because it was her fault that others had to suffer. She was the one who pointed out the risk for the Shakari.

The current came with a vengeance, and shortly before jumping from the parapet, she prayed to Shakara to help her. Suddenly, she felt herself being embraced by an invisible force that made her fly backwards. Too stunned to resist, she felt herself gently float down until she was lying on the grass. Finding herself surrounded by a light that was incredibly bright, yet not blinding at all, she breathed, "Shakara." The current abated and for a moment she felt her head spin.

She came to as she heard Jazira crying her name. Looking into Jazira's worried face, she smiled and said, "Shakara rescued me."

Telling Jazira what had occurred, Leeta suddenly knew that she wouldn't be afraid of being alone anymore, because with Shakara she would always have an almighty guardian at her side.

***

Day 76
Chapter 96

Nanjara and Jazira were searching Tashana's vast library for information on how to help Tashana.

Leeta was with them, and while she was waiting, she skimmed the titles on the spines of the books, as far as she could decipher them. Suddenly, she noticed that on some of the spines there was a sign that looked like a Sarvian trademark for office supplies. Curious, she pulled one of the old and worn books off the shelf.

Amazed, she recognised that the book was written in Sarvian handwriting. She started reading, and shortly after, she seated herself cross-legged on the floor where she was, completely engrossed in reading and marvelling at the fact that she was reading a text a Sarvian must have written a long, long time ago.

Nanjara called over to her, "Leeta? There is a sectional to sit on."

But Leeta didn't hear, and Jazira, shaking her head with a fond smile, told Nanjara to just leave her be.

***

Finally giving up their search, Nanjara wanted to say good night to Leeta, and she waited for Jazira to get Leeta's attention.

Leeta looked up, a look of wonder on her face, and raising the book, she said, "This is Sarvian!"

Tilting her head, Jazira asked, "What do you mean?" and she squatted down next to Leeta.

"It's written in Sarvian handwriting. They must have been on Nejantera because they are describing berries they found which they named bingaberries."

"What?!" Nanjara joined the two women, squatting down beside them. Taking the book from Leeta's hands, she looked at the cover and spine. With a glance at the bookshelves, she said, "I remember these. They must have been here forever. I once asked Trevaro what kind of script it was. I was still a child. He didn't know. He said they had already been here when he was an acolyte. You can read this?" she asked Leeta.

"Yeah, sure. It's Sarvian. Not a particularly pretty script, but more or less readable," explained Leeta.

"What is it about?" Jazira wanted to know.

"It seems to be a log. I can't tell who the author is, though the script looks more like a male's rather than a female's handwriting, but I'm not certain. Anyway, he is writing about what happened on a particular day or during a certain week or period. There are dates also, but I can't tell what century because he abbreviates it. He is talking of his people and of Shakarian fauna and flora, like the bingaberries."

"Intriguing!" said Nanjara.

"Would you read it to us?" asked Jazira.

"Sure!" said Leeta, and wanted to begin, but Nanjara stopped her, "Wait. Let's go sit on the couch, hm?"

Grinning sheepishly, Leeta said, "Okay."

As they seated themselves, Leeta started to read,

"The last two months have been difficult. The move south-west with so many children was a challenge to say the least, and two more were born on the way. But we have just lost Laara, so we are now a people of 129. We have reached the end of the continent. It is beautiful here. The climate seems to be much warmer than where we came from. And all the sandy beaches are a sight for sore eyes.

We have started to build homes for ourselves.

We have no working phaser left, so we have started to make stone axes.

Sometimes, I wish there would have been a way to repair the ship. But Kori keeps reminding me, that there really was no way, and that we need to move on, even if it means to live as if in the Stone Age.

Well, at least we were lucky to crash-land on this planet. In spite of the disaster, we have always found enough food and water here so far. We still have a large stock of the dried black berries left that we named bingaberries, as this is what the children called them. We didn't need many of them, since this planet seems to grow food in abundance wherever one goes. So, we keep the bingaberries as a treat for the children, even if it means that their clothes will be soiled afterwards. They just love them so much. We haven't seen any bingaberry bushes in weeks. I suppose, they only grow in the north. Perhaps one day we can go back there. Not just for the bingaberries ... somehow, despite all the beauty here in the south, I have grown quite fond of the place we had built, and I miss the mountains and the sounds of the forest.

The forests here in the south are different. More like a tropical forest. And they seem to bear many more dangers than the forests in the north. Laara was bitten by some kind of a reptile. The doctor couldn't help her. She died within a week. It is really unfortunate that there are no working scanners left, either.

A single solar-cooker is the only technology we have left now. We are keeping a fire going at all times, because not one of us knows how to make a fire. Farek said something about flint stones, but he doesn't know where to find them, if there are any here at all. But he is trying every rock he finds. Farek and his obsession with history have already come in handy quite often. He also was the one who thought of the stone axes." Leeta stopped reading, as Jazira touched her arm.

"Wait a minute, Leeta. This is really an amazing discovery. Perhaps you can find something about the order of these books and start from the beginning?" Jazira proposed.

Nanjara added, "Yes, that would be good. And I also think that this would be quite interesting for all your people and for Shakari as well. Perhaps you could record your readings?"

"Hm ... I guess I could do that if you show me how. I will try to find out which is the first book," said Leeta, and getting up, she walked over to the shelf.

Rising also, Nanjara said, "It is a real shame that these findings come at such an unfortunate time. I would love to delve into it with you; however, I really need to relieve Kitanjo now. He has been caring for Tashana most of the day."

"Could you find a way to help her?" asked Leeta.

Shaking her head, Nanjara said, "No, unfortunately not."

"Will she ever be okay again?"

"I don't know, Leeta. But I dearly hope so," said Nanjara and walking over to the platform, she wished the two women good night.

***

Day 77
Chapter 97

Sheela had moved into Sirka's former quarters with Kitanjo. While he didn't talk to her of the Shawana's problem, Sheela could see that it must be serious as Kitanjo no longer joked, and each time he returned from his duty he was exhausted. Sheela did her best to comfort him.

As after breakfast he got up to relieve Nanjara, Sheela asked him, "Is there no one else who could care for her?"

He only responded, "No," and left.

***

Returning to her quarters to share a late breakfast with Shanína and Sirka before heading for bed, Nanjara was greeted by Sirka remarking, "You look terrible."

Nanjara retorted, "Thanks. I am still looking far better than Tasha and Tica."

Enfolding her in her arms, Sirka said, "I'm worried about you. Can't you at least have Jazira do a shift?"

Shaking her head, Nanjara said, "No. We need her to be strong to support us. Without her strength we would probably have broken down already."

While they were sitting down to have breakfast, Sirka said, "I know, it's confidential, but this really looks like something more serious than a trauma from the events, at least as far as I understand them."

Sighing, Nanjara said, "I will ask her tonight if she allows me to confide in you. Who knows, perhaps you can find a solution in your Sarvian database."

***

As Nanjara was about to go to bed, her c.d. rang.

"Vareljo? What is it?" asked Nanjara.

" _It has been brought to my attention that Tashana is not doing well because of the recent events. I wanted to ask if she is doing better,_ " said Vareljo.

Raising her eyebrows in surprise about his uncustomary politeness, Nanjara said, "No. She is not. I am still acting as her substitute. Is there anything in particular you are after?"

" _I am sincerely sorry,_ " said Vareljo. " _I shouldn't have cast away the possibility that the mind-controller and the abductor were the same person._ "

Looking strangely at her c.d., not quite believing that this was indeed the same Vareljo she knew, Nanjara said, "I don't think it would have made a difference, Vareljo. Both, Security and the Ashérakhazyn, would probably never have found him, even if they had thought they were searching for the same person."

" _Anyway,_ " said Vareljo, " _Tell her I wish her the very best and I hope she will recover soon._ "

"I will," said Nanjara.

" _Thank you,_ " said Vareljo and ended the call.

Staring baffled at her c.d. for several seconds, Nanjara shook her head and went to bed.

***

Meanwhile Jazira had shown Leeta how to record her readings, and while Leeta was doing this, Jazira was putting Leeta's discovery on the research board to search for people who would like to help transcribing and researching.

The Sarvians had been delighted about the discovery, and Reeka and Meera had volunteered to help with the reading and recording of the books.

***

Day 78
Chapter 98

Tica was looking more and more worn out. Caring for Tashana plus suffering with her not only emotionally but also in a realistic sense whenever she touched her, was costing her all her reserves. Despite Jazira supporting her, too, she had already lost a lot of weight and she felt emotionally drained.

Standing by witnessing her friends' suffering, being unable to help more, Jazira was beginning to get affected as well. Leeta was doing her best to be supportive, but as she was not a healer, she lacked the experience to help in a professional way.

The night before, Nanjara had talked to Tashana during one of her rare clear moments, and Tashana, knowing that she couldn't take this much longer, didn't really care anymore who knew, so she had agreed for Nanjara to confide in Sirka.

***

As Nanjara returned to her quarters in the late morning, Shanína had already left to spend time with Varenja, to study Nejanallan.

Nanjara was amazed at how well the girl was coping with the loss of her parents and family. She had cried in the beginning and she still clung to Sirka most nights, but during the day she was focusing all her attention on her studies. Sirka told Nanjara each and every day how very proud she was of Shanína, and that Shanína's behaviour helped her to come to terms with her own problems.

Sirka had told Nanjara that one day Shanína had caught her off guard by calling her mummy, causing her to burst into tears.

Shanína asked her why she was crying.

Telling her that this was what her daughter had called her, Sirka showed Shanína the safe with Sheeri's possessions.

Looking at the photos, Shanína said, "She looks like me," which caused Sirka to shed even more tears, and she explained that this was what made it so hard for her sometimes.

Placing the photos back in the chest, Shanína said, "We are blessed by Shakara."

"How so," Sirka asked sniffling.

Shanína explained, "I lost my parents. You lost your daughter. Nanjara never had a daughter. Shakara made you find me. Now I have parents and you have a daughter."

As Sirka uttered a sob, Shanína pulled Sirka in a loving hug.

Nanjara smiled as she remembered how Sirka had shook her head in wonderment as she recounted this experience.

"You are smiling? Is Tashana doing better?" asked Sirka, gently embracing Nanjara.

Shaking her head, Nanjara said, "No. I just remembered your experience with Shanína. I'm so sorry that lately I haven't been able to be with you."

"Don't worry," said Sirka, caressing Nanjara's hair, "We are doing fine. Tashana is the one who needs you more right now."

"I got her permission to tell you," said Nanjara. "Let's sit down."

Sirka was not particularly thrilled of learning that Tashana knew everything about her that Nanjara knew. However, Nanjara's worry caused her to grudgingly dismiss this unfortunate fact, and she asked Nanjara to tell her everything she knew about what happened in Tashana's brain.

Delaying her sleep for the time being, Nanjara flew Sirka to the Traveller to access the medical database. Entering her quarters, Sirka led Nanjara to the bedroom and said, "It's not quite up to your usual comfortable standards, but at least you can lie down and get some sleep. The research will probably take a while."

Looking around, Nanjara said, "It really is cramped here." Turning to Sirka, she smiled and said, "But as you have managed to live here, I think I will survive a few hours. Thank you."

Giving Nanjara a quick kiss, Sirka said, "Sleep now. I'll do my best to find a solution."

***

When Nanjara awoke, she saw through the open door that Sirka was still sitting at her workstation.

Getting up, Nanjara stretched to get out the kinks from lying on the hard bed. Walking over to Sirka, Nanjara leaned down to kiss her on the cheek and asked, "Did you find anything?"

"No. I'm sorry, love. But there is nothing even remotely similar in the database," said Sirka and swivelled around in her chair.

Sighing resignedly, Nanjara said, "Thank you for trying."

***

Back at the temple, Nanjara called Kitanjo, telling him to let her know when Tashana was sleeping, as she would like the insider circle to meet.

As they seated themselves on the sectional at the far end of Tashana's bedroom, Nanjara asked the others what they thought about letting others in on Tashana's secret for the possibility of getting fresh ideas as well as assistance.

Tica vehemently objected, "No. The more people know, the higher the risk for Tashana."

"Why would it be a risk for her?" asked Jazira.

"Because they might freak," said Kitanjo.

"No, that's not what I mean," said Tica. "But it could be used as a weapon against Tashana."

"In what way?" asked Jazira.

"You are right," said Kitanjo, and he told the others about the prank he played on Tashana. As they were indignant as to how he could do such a thing, he pointed out, "I wasn't aware as to how bad this was for her. Nonetheless, it was just stupid grubs, but look at how horrible she is faring now after having touched Thavinja," and he concluded, "Imagine if someone like Vakaro would purposefully touch her."

Dismayed, the others fell silent for a while.

Cautiously, Jazira asked, "What if we only tell those we implicitly trust?"

"Like Ankira at the ceremony?" Sirka remarked.

"Thanks, Sirka, that's exactly what I'm afraid of," said Tica. "The more people know, the higher the risk that someone whom we cannot trust gains knowledge, even if just by accident when they scan one of us, and who will use it as a weapon against Tashana. I'm already having nightmares about someone getting that knowledge from me, thank you very muchly."

In the end, they all agreed that the risk was too high, and they would therefore keep it between themselves only.

***

Day 79
Chapter 99

The people in the temple were getting increasingly worried about Tashana, and the general mood was rather subdued.

The only distraction, especially for the Sarvians, was the findings of the old Sarvian books.

A large team had been assembled to translate all the old texts that Leeta, Reeka and Meera were reading and recording, and to take notes of the background information that was needed to understand some of the things that were being written in the texts.

Leeta hadn't even finished half of the recording of the first book, when she came upon something that caused her to call Laris and Sirka in alarm.

"At first I didn't give much attention to the names ... I mean ... look at the books ... they must be hundreds of years old," Leeta started to explain.

"Yes. So, which names do you mean?" asked Laris.

"Have you ever heard of a captain with the name Varos?"

"No," said Sirka.

"Yes," said Laris, "But he is about my age, so what would he have to do with these books?"

Ignoring the question, Leeta asked agitatedly, "Have you ever heard of Karzaan, ruthless tycoon, who had great influence on the Emperor of Sarvis?"

Sirka and Laris stared at Leeta in disbelief, and Sirka breathed, "He is the father of Naara's husband."

"How can these old books tell of people who were still living when we came here?" asked Laris.

"Their ship was pulled into an anomaly. When they got free, the ship was heavily damaged, and they crash landed here on Shakaran. Perhaps this anomaly was some kind of temporal anomaly," surmised Leeta.

"When did this happen? When did they crash here?" asked Laris.

"They were searching for us ..." said Sirka with a sense of foreboding.

"Yes, but not in the way one might think," said Leeta, and she told them what she had read in the book, "When the Traveller disappeared, Karzaan went berserk, he was certain, it was Naara's doing to escape the treaty he had with her parents. Naara is wanted for abducting Karzaan's son, and we are wanted for aiding and abetting and for stealing a ship of the Sarvian Empire."

"Shit!" exclaimed Sirka.

"Did Karzaan survive?" asked Laris. "Did they get back to Sarvis?"

"They suffered no fatalities, but the ship was wrecked," said Leeta and continued, "Varos and his crew refused to follow Karzaan's orders any longer. They subdued and disarmed him and his men, and left them with the ship as they moved southward. According to Varos, there was no way for them to return to Sarvis. For how long Karzaan and his men survived, I don't know. Perhaps we will find out more in the books."

"If Karzaan didn't return," said Sirka thoughtfully, "Then they will definitely search for him."

Nodding, Leeta said, "We need to inform Nanjara as soon as possible."

"She is sleeping," said Sirka. "I will let her know as soon as she wakes."

***

"I need to inform Vareljo," said Nanjara as Sirka had told her everything she had learned from Leeta. "We need to call for an urgent council meeting. But first I would like to talk to Naara."

***

As Nanjara recounted what she had learned, Naara paled and started to tremble, but she stayed silent until Nanjara was finished and obviously waited for her to speak.

"Thank you, for not believing Karzaan's claims," Naara said quietly.

Nodding reassuringly, Nanjara asked, "Can you tell me what this treaty was about? Or was there no treaty at all?"

Staring at her trembling hands, Naara said tonelessly, "The treaty was that I marry his son or else my parents would have to pay back all the money they owed Karzaan within thirty days."

Furrowing her brow, Nanjara said, "But you did not want to marry him."

"No. But I had to," said Naara. "My parents wouldn't have been able to pay back the debts."

"And he abused you," stated Nanjara calmly.

Swallowing, Naara looked down and said quietly, "Yes."

Chapter 100

Lost in thought, Nanjara stood on her back-porch, leaning on the railing, looking at the dome of Tashana's quarters. She had had to sedate Tashana, and now Jazira was watching over her and Tica to give Nanjara some much needed rest.

Shanína had finally fallen asleep, so Sirka went searching for Nanjara. Spying her on the porch, Sirka approached her, and embracing her gently from behind, she asked quietly, "Why aren't you using Ashérakahé to find a solution?"

Leaning into the embrace, Nanjara sighed. "Because I'm not stable enough right now."

Gently leaning her head against Nanjara's, Sirka pondered this for a moment. Then she asked, "Would it help you if I accompanied you?"

Surprised, Nanjara turned in the embrace and looked doubtingly at Sirka. " _You_ want to follow me on an Ashérakahé trip? Voluntarily?"

Sirka's lips twitched in amusement, but sobering quickly, she said seriously, "Yes. I believe, I'm enough in control to do it, and I'm not as emotionally involved as you and the others are. But, of course, I would like to help Tasha. Shanína is sleeping, and we could ask Lareena or Varenja, to watch over her, just in case."

Regarding Sirka searchingly, Nanjara asked, "Are you really sure about this? Don't answer right away, please. Think about it. Assess yourself thoroughly. It won't do if I land in a horror trip, and you can't deal with it."

Furrowing her brow, Sirka said, "All right. Let's sit down."

Nanjara nodded, and while they were seating themselves on the sofa, Sirka said, "Perhaps you could tell me what I will need to do, so I can better judge if I'm capable of it."

Taking Sirka's hands in hers, Nanjara explained, "You need to be in touch with Shakara at all times. Your connection must be strong. You need to feel it everywhere, and you must be able to hold it the entire time."

When Nanjara paused, Sirka closed her eyes and began to establish the connection with the Goddess as she had learned. Realising that she couldn't get it any stronger, she pursed her lips in consideration and started an inner monologue, " _All right, Shakara. You know this is not my forte, but there's no way in hell that I'm gonna let her down, so I'm gonna need your help here. I've started to believe that you indeed exist, whatever kind of entity you may be. And it seems that your intentions are good, thus, I suppose, it's in your interest as well, that Nanjara and Tashana receive help. I agree, that it is unfortunate, that you'll have to make do with me. But anyway, I'm here and I'm determined to help. So, if you want to help them, too, you'll need to help me with this connection. I trust that you can and will do this, so, don't you disappoint me!_ " Content with her speech, Sirka waited for the Goddess to strengthen the connection, and she was not disappointed. A satisfied smile on her face, Sirka opened her eyes and stated, "All right. What else?"

Raising her eyebrows, Nanjara nodded and pursed her lips in approval. "You will need to focus on me. On my mind, that is. You should know my mind enough by now, to be able to find me. If not, you need to ask Shakara to guide you. With a strong connection this should not be a problem. However, you need to be able to stay focused on me and not let yourself get distracted. Also, you need to stay detached enough to still be aware of your own mind and of the fact that it will be my vision, not yours, and that it is indeed 'just' a vision, not reality. This will be easier for you, as you won't drink the Ashérakahé, but it is more difficult in so far, as without the Ashérakahé you need much more concentration and energy to stay focused. You need to be able to stay in control the entire time, even if I lose mine and the vision drifts into a horror trip. You must not get affected by whatever happens in the vision, or in this realm. It is not an easy task, Sirka. And I need to be able to rely on you. So, if you feel the slightest doubt, please, admit it. You don't need to prove yourself to me. I already am very proud of you, and it means a lot to me that you even offered to do it."

Squeezing Nanjara's hands, Sirka looked into her eyes for a long while before she said determinedly, "I can do it. No doubt."

Nanjara gently touched Sirka's cheek and said, "I love you."

Sirka consciously covered Nanjara's hand and replied with deep felt sincerity, "I love you, too."

Nanjara's eyes widened in surprise. She regarded Sirka searchingly and when she was sure that Sirka had made the gesture intentionally, she drew back her hand and placed it on Sirka's heart, stating seriously, "I belong to you."

Sirka did the same and answered in kind, "I belong to you."

Covering Sirka's right hand with her left, Nanjara said, "You belong to me."

Covering Nanjara's hand, Sirka replied, "You belong to me."

They gazed into each other's eyes for a while, amazed and happy about what they had just done. Then, Nanjara gently cupped Sirka's face with her hands and kissed her.

As they parted, Sirka looked at Nanjara and said, "Let's get you on that trip now. We can talk about formalities later."

Shaking her head, Nanjara smiled and said, "You are getting quite good at empathy, Sirka. I'm sorry that I can't seem to stop worrying about her."

Tenderly caressing Nanjara's cheek, Sirka said, "Don't be sorry about this. Your caring nature is one of the things I love most about you."

Raising an eyebrow, Nanjara remarked, "And here I thought it was my merciless motivation skills."

Sirka smirked, "That's another one of those things. Come on, it's late, I don't want to risk falling asleep when you get haunted by your demons."

"You just don't want to miss out on the fun of seeing me getting haunted," remarked Nanjara dryly.

"Drat. You know me too well," countered Sirka, their banter causing them both to chuckle.

"All right. I will see if Varenja is still up, and ask if she would watch over Shanína," said Nanjara

They went inside and Nanjara called the teacher on her c.d. Varenja agreed to help and as soon as she arrived at their quarters, Nanjara and Sirka went to their meditation room to start the vision quest.

Nanjara waited till Sirka was certain that she was ready. She had instructed Sirka to get into a comfortable sitting position, leaning against the headboard of the bed, while she got herself a glass of Ashérakahé. Placing the glass on the headboard, she crawled onto the bed, seating herself between Sirka's legs, leaning back into her embrace. When Sirka said, she was ready, Nanjara focused on the thought " _What can I do to help Tashana?_ " Then she downed the Ashérakahé and handed Sirka the glass to place it on the headboard.

***

Nanjara found herself in her usual pavilion, but the sea was stormy. Blustering waves were clashing onto the shore, dark clouds were chasing across the sky and a strong wind was howling loudly. The pavilion swayed, and its joints were creaking under the stress.

Feeling gentle arms embracing her from behind, Nanjara heard Sirka's reassuring voice in her mind, " _Calm down, love. Focus. I'm here. I've got you._ "

Grasping Sirka's hands, Nanjara explained, " _Thank you! I haven't lost my focus, I am just having trouble to control my emotions to a point where they won't interfere._ "

" _Ah. All right. Then let them rave and follow your focus,_ " proposed Sirka.

Shaking her head, Nanjara said, " _I need to wait for a guide or a sign to guide me._ "

" _Eh, well, this pavilion looks like it's soon going to collapse; couldn't that be a sign to leave?_ "

" _It won't collapse as long as I don't. But we can try anyway._ "

Getting up, Nanjara struggled against the strong wind. Sirka supported her, and together they left the pavilion.

The sea spray was whipped into their faces with a force that it stung on their skin like thousands of needles, drenching them within a few steps. As Nanjara turned left, Sirka moved protectively to her right side, placing herself between her beloved and the stormy sea, trying to shield her from the painful lashing.

Although it didn't help much, Nanjara was warmed by Sirka's attempt.

They walked across the beach, and they walked through a nearby forest, halting every now and then to look for a sign. However, nothing caught their eye. No sign, no guide. Only the surrounding nature and the ongoing stormy weather were with them. Exhausted, they decided to return to the pavilion.

Reaching the beach, Nanjara stopped again to search for a sign, when suddenly Sirka called out, " _Down!_ " and she grabbed Nanjara and pulled her down with her on the sand, throwing herself over her in the process.

Consternated, Nanjara exclaimed, " _What are you doing?_ " when her head was pressed down by Sirka and in her peripheral view, she saw a huge shadow passing just centimetres over them.

As soon as it had passed, Sirka let go of Nanjara and sat up, cursing, " _Shit! What was that?_ "

Looking after the shadow, Nanjara sat up, too. " _A Tavhozhor. They are dangerous birds, and in the physical realm they only live in the desert._ "

" _Then what is this thing doing here?_ " Sirka wanted to know.

" _I suppose, it is a manifestation of my frustration,_ " admitted Nanjara.

" _Boy, that must be some mean frustration, you've got there!_ " remarked Sirka and asked, " _Say, are you sure, you're focusing on the right thing?_ "

Regarding Sirka thoughtfully, Nanjara said, " _My focus is the question 'What can I do to help Tashana?' and obviously the answer is, nothing._ "

" _Hm. Maybe you can do nothing, but how about asking "What can be done to help Tashana?"_ "

Sighing, Nanjara said, " _I wouldn't think, Shakara is that nit-picky, but I will try. We don't have much time left. Let's return to the pavilion. We will see if a sign crosses our way._ "

" _All right,_ " agreed Sirka and got up.

The wind was still strong and the sea still troubled, but at least there were no more birds attacking them on their way.

Reaching the pavilion, Nanjara rushed to the meditation mat inside. Picking up a picture of Tashana and a golden statue of Shakara, she looked pensively at Sirka.

Sirka raised an eyebrow and waited for Nanjara to speak.

" _Hm. I suppose, it means we shall leave it up to Shakara to help her,_ " surmised Nanjara.

The surroundings vanished, and as Sirka opened her eyes, she found herself back on the bed in their meditation room, Nanjara stirring in her embrace.

"Are you okay?" Sirka asked softly.

Breathing a heavy sigh, Nanjara turned around to face Sirka. "Yes. Thank you."

Sirka kissed her tenderly, and as they parted, she said, "That was some mean trip! How about a nice smoke and a glass of Tarellian Moonshine on the porch to relax?"

Smiling, Nanjara agreed, "Yes, a relaxing smoke and a glass of Verrak would be welcome now."

Settling on the porch, Nanjara took Sirka's hand and said, "You did very well, darling. I'm immensely proud of you!"

"Eh, well, you were right; it's a lot easier to deal with your demons than with mine. Though that monster bird was a rather close call ... I almost peed my pants when I saw that thing zooming towards us."

Nanjara's lips twitched in amusement, but Sirka could see that she was not happy with the outcome of the vision quest. Gently cupping Nanjara's cheek, she said, "I'm sorry, love, that there was no better outcome."

Shaking her head slightly, Nanjara leaned against Sirka, sighing heavily, "I am glad that you had the idea to change the question, and I should be relieved about the outcome. I don't know why I'm not. I can't explain it, but for some reason it feels as if I'm missing something."

Tenderly caressing Nanjara's hair, Sirka asked, "Do you think that the picture and statue could mean something else?"

"I don't know. Perhaps."

"Hm. I'm not too great with riddles, but perhaps the way they were placed is important?"

"The picture was lying on the meditation mat, and the statue stood next to it, facing the picture," recalled Nanjara.

"Hm. And on the picture, Tashana was wearing the ceremonial robes from the Great Joining ceremony, right?"

"Yes. But I'm not sure how to interpret this."

"Do those robes have some kind of power or magic or something?"

Nanjara shook her head, "No. Robes don't have any power. They are just clothes."

Sirka looked thoughtful. "Okay, but you seem to have different robes for different ceremonies, right?" When Nanjara nodded, Sirka went on with her thought, "Specifically that ceremony was pretty much messed up. Do you think, the picture was supposed to hint at that?"

"Well, Vakaro was responsible for what happened at the ceremony, and in a way he is responsible for Tashana suffering now. But we already know this, so I don't think this is what the picture is supposed to indicate. And that the ceremony was 'messed up' as you put it, is unfortunate, but it has no relation to Tashana's suffering, or why she can't get over the incident."

"So, it's not that perhaps Shakara needs this ceremony to be perfect to be able to help Tashana?"

"No. Shakara needs no ceremony to be able to help. I just don't understand why She is waiting so long to help Tasha," said Nanjara frustrated, and sat up straight to sip from her Verrak and stuff her Kashinja.

Lighting a Shavuka, Sirka downed her glass of Tarellian Moonshine. "I just hope she didn't mean to indicate that she'll wait with her help till the next one of these ceremonies."

"Impossible," said Nanjara, "That would be in 152 years."

"Ah, true, help would be a bit pointless by then," said Sirka.

They pondered some more while they were finishing their smokes, but they couldn't solve the riddle to Nanjara's satisfaction.

They just wanted to enter their bedroom, when Nanjara halted and whispered, "Do you mind sharing a bed with Varenja?"

Sirka made a face and peeked over Nanjara's shoulder. Seeing Shanína cuddled up to Varenja, she let out a silent groan.

"Meditation room or guest quarters?" asked Nanjara quietly.

"Mmm, guest quarters," decided Sirka, not wanting to bump into the teacher on the way to the facilities, either.

"All right. Go ahead. I will leave them a message."

***

Day 80
Chapter 101

The next day, Sirka was awakened by the smell of hot tea and fresh bread, while gentle lips were trailing kisses down her neck.

"Mmmh," she hummed happily and turned on her back.

Nanjara leaned over Sirka and they shared a tender kiss.

Suddenly, Sirka halted and opening her eyes, she propped herself up and looked around. "Phew," she breathed when she saw and recalled that they were in the guest quarters. Noticing the tray with breakfast, she raised an eyebrow and asked, "What about Shanína and Varenja?"

Grinning, Nanjara said, "They went to the frater for breakfast, and will leave us alone till the evening when we will be expected to celebrate with them."

Raising her eyebrows, Sirka asked, "You told them?"

"Yes. Do you mind?"

Humming, Sirka gently pinned Nanjara to the bed, "How could I mind if the result is that we have a whole day to ourselves? ... Now, where were we?" She lowered herself and started to kiss Nanjara's neck.

Nanjara cleared her throat and remarked, "That is not where we were."

Casting a quick glance at her love, Sirka couldn't suppress a grin as she said, "Bear with me, my beloved, I'm getting old and forgetful." And she went on kissing Nanjara's shoulder.

"Liar!" scolded Nanjara.

"Okay, okay," Sirka grumbled playfully, "If you force me to admit it, oh great Healer ... I can't help myself, it's a serious psychological condition .... I'm addicted ... addicted to pleasuring you." And she gently suckled Nanjara's earlobe, to emphasise her statement.

Nanjara moaned, "Mmmh, what a nice addiction! I hope you don't expect me to cure it."

Interrupting her task shortly, Sirka said determined, "Don't worry, my love. I can't be cured. I'm a hopeless case. I love my addiction!"

"Mmmh, good!" was the last thing Nanjara had to say about the subject, before she succumbed to Sirka's gentle ministrations.

***

However, Nanjara couldn't relax for long, as she was too worried about Tashana.

Sirka asked Nanjara if maybe she should tell the others of the vision quest. Perhaps they would have an idea.

Nanjara agreed, and they met with the others in Tashana's bedroom as she was sleeping.

Tica said, "I have an idea but I can only tell it to Nanjara. I'm sorry, but it is a secret."

Hearing about the secret cave at Savénashahé, Nanjara was very surprised, and she agreed that this might be an option, as much as she still thought the place to be creepy because of the ancient legend.

Tica asked, "Do you think we could take the risk of stopping giving her Djínashénan for a while, so we can take her there?"

"Yes," said Nanjara, "The effect should have ceased by now, so let's wait till she wakes."

Tashana didn't believe it could work. She was still certain that she had to suffer Thavinja's torture because she had asked Shakara to grant her Death-wish. Nonetheless, Tashana accepted the request of Tica and Nanjara to try it, so Nanjara flew them to Savénashahé.

However, Tashana was so weak by now that she couldn't walk for long, needing all her mental strength to concentrate on blocking the memories. Thus, before they reached the waterfall, Nanjara picked her up and carried her into the cave. Placing Tashana on the altar, Nanjara prayed to Shakara for help.

They waited for quite a long time, however, as nothing happened, and Tashana said that she couldn't stay in control for much longer, Nanjara carried her back to the aircraft and heavy-hearted they flew back home.

***

As Nanjara returned to her quarters and Sirka looked at her face, she embraced her and said, "Go to bed, love. I will call Varenja and tell her that we will celebrate another time."

Nanjara only nodded, and dragged herself to the bedroom.

***

Day 81
Chapter 102

The next day, Sirka was adamant that Nanjara should show her what was required to care for Tashana, as she wanted to help Nanjara and Kitanjo by taking on a shift herself.

She soon learned that it was indeed not an easy task, however, she did her best to do what was required and she prayed to Shakara to give her strength.

***

Day 82
Chapter 103

By the time the council meeting was held, all information had been gathered from Captain Varos' logs.

As he was mentioning a volcanic outburst in the north of Nejantera at the end of their first year, the time of their arrival could be dated to 476 years ago, as it was the last time this particular volcano had erupted.

Varos had not mentioned Karzaan and his men again, and a search for remnants of the ship by a team of Shakari had been futile so far, thus their history remained unknown.

The danger of the Sarvians sending ships to search for captain Varos' ship and the Traveller, and thereby discovering Shakaran was deemed very high, so the council decided to explain the issue in detail on the opinions board, and ask their people to put forward suggestions to protect Shakaran and the Shakari.

***

After the council meeting, Vareljo asked Nanjara to stay back for a while, as he needed to talk to her.

Since he had learned about Tashana's incapacity, Vareljo had called Nanjara daily to ask after Tashana and wish her a speedy recovery, and during the council meeting he had been unusually quiet. Thus Nanjara agreed, curious as to what was on the Kavarin's mind.

"I need to confess, and before I go public, I wish to tell you about this personally," he said, quickly glancing at Nanjara before he went on studying his hands, and continued, "I made a deal with Vakaro. I wanted him to achieve that the Shavarin, preferably the Shawana herself, loses face in public."

Nanjara sucked in breath, but she let him continue, "How he would do that, I didn't ask and I didn't care. In turn I would introduce him to the Sarvians, and do what I could to ensure that he could leave Shakaran with them."

Closing her eyes for a moment, Nanjara reined in her fury and asked, "Why did you not confess this as soon as you knew that he misused his abilities? That he used an ability that is considered taboo! Against your own son!"

"I did not know about his abilities when we made the deal. As soon as I learned that he had been the one who was responsible for Ankira striking my son, I told him in no uncertain terms that he should immediately stop using his abilities and leave Shakaran as soon as possible. He agreed to both, assuring me, he had only done it to fulfil his part of the deal, and I believed him."

"How could you believe him after what he had done?" Nanjara asked incredulously.

"Because I thought I knew him. He had been a regular guest in my favourite bar for years. He was always well dressed, extremely polite and very respectful."

"Why did you not confess when you learned about Thavinja's abduction?"

Looking up at her, Vareljo said, "I assure you, and you may scan me to prove my truthfulness, I assure you I was certain that this was not Vakaro's doing. I was sure, it had been someone else. I would never have thought that he was such a monster."

Regarding Vareljo with a stern look, Nanjara asked, "Do you agree to be deep-scanned now?"

"Yes," said Vareljo, and getting up, Nanjara circled the table to do the scan.

Nanjara remained quiet as she went back to her place, and when she closed her eyes, Vareljo stayed silent, waiting for her to pass judgment on him.

Nanjara was taking her time. It was costing her quite an effort to see the big picture, while her emotions were telling her to strangle the man for his stupidity.

Opening her eyes, she looked at Vareljo and said earnestly, "I will defend you."

Speechless, Vareljo gaped at her in disbelief.

Nanjara explained, "Mind you, I would still rather strangle you. However, naivety is not a crime, and you can't be held responsible for Vakaro's actions. You will have to answer for withholding information. However, the scan proves that you never intended to harm anybody, and that you believed Vakaro to be honest and trustworthy in spite of what he had done."

Vareljo nodded regretfully.

Nanjara continued, "Looking at the big picture, however, it is likely that if not for your mean deal, Vakaro might still be enslaving and tormenting people on his island as he had for decades, and no one would ever find out. The deal with you possibly encouraged him to come out and be noticed. According to the witnesses, he had started his megalomaniac plan just recently. So, all in all, even if your intentions were poor, the result was good in so far, as it brought the horrible atrocities to an end."

"It is not the end," said Vareljo. "Many people are still suffering."

"Yes. But this is not your fault," said Nanjara.

"Nonetheless," said Vareljo, and getting up he straightened and said, "I herewith declare myself suspended until further notice. I will put my statement in writing and await my sentence."

Nodding, Nanjara said, "I will call for a hearing in three days, and I will write down my statement of defence."

***

"How can you defend this bastard?!" asked Sirka outraged.

"Because it would help no one if I didn't. But it will help him if I do," said Nanjara.

"Why the fuck do you care if it helps him? If not for his shitty deal, Shanína's mother would still be alive!"

"Or she would still be tortured, and no one would know about it," said Nanjara calmly. "As far as we know, Vakaro abducted almost a hundred Shakari over the last decade, and Vareljo didn't have anything to do with him during that time."

"But Vareljo knew he had abducted Thavinja, and he wanted Vakaro to attack Tashana, how can you let him get away with that?"

Shaking her head, Nanjara said, "No, the thought of harming anyone physically never even crossed Vareljo's mind, and he did not know that Vakaro was the abductor."

The argument went on for some time, but Sirka refused to understand Nanjara's viewpoint. And when Sirka's shift was up, she left without any loving gesture towards Nanjara.

***

Day 83
Chapter 104

As Nanjara had come to Tashana's quarters to relieve Sirka and take over the night-shift, Sirka had refused to talk more than what was absolutely necessary and headed for their quarters. And in the morning, as Nanjara returned from her shift, she was greeted by empty rooms. Sighing, she got ready for bed. Kitanjo and Jazira weren't talking to her anymore, either. Only Tica and even Tashana, surprisingly, could understand her viewpoint.

Tashana's condition wasn't improving at all, on the contrary. The constant suffering was increasingly debilitating her, and Nanjara feared that if it went on much longer, they would lose her despite all their efforts to maintain her strength. They now regularly gave her some relief by sedating her, but of course, this was not something they could do forever. And Tica was wearing herself out by refusing to leave Tashana's side.

***

Day 84
Chapter 105

Having spent several exhausting hours with elaborating her defence on the opinions board as well as to those who called her, Nanjara had laid down to relax a bit before her shift started, and fell asleep.

Sirka, already being out of sorts with Nanjara, was not particularly happy when Nanjara didn't show up and didn't answer her c.d. either. Having waited an hour, Sirka left Tica with the sleeping Tashana and went over to their quarters to look for Nanjara.

Just as Sirka left, Tashana awoke, and shortly after she started moaning.

Gently caressing Tashana's face, Tica said, "I'm here, love."

"My back hurts so much," croaked Tashana.

"I'll help you turn around," said Tica, but just as she touched her back, Tashana cried out in pain. Tica instantly drew back and looked at her hand to see what she had felt. Her hand was covered in blood.

As her nerves were already on the edge, Tica freaked completely. Screaming for Nanjara, she ran to Nanjara's quarters, not caring that she was naked and blood was dripping from her hand.

Nanjara opened her door before Tica reached it. While she couldn't make anything of Tica's screams, she realised the graveness of the situation, and rushed to Tashana's quarters.

"Dear Goddess!" exclaimed Nanjara as she saw that Tashana's back was covered with deep, bleeding whip-lashes. Nanjara immediately started to heal the wounds, but Tashana, unable to take the pain any longer, passed out before Nanjara was finished.

Tica had calmed only a little. Still making screeching noises, though not so loudly, she was afraid, that Vakaro wasn't dead after all, or had come back as a ghost, and being invisible, he was torturing Tashana.

While Nanjara moved Tashana to change the blood soaked sheets, she tried to reassure Tica, "This is impossible, Tica. He is dead. I suppose that the effect of the Djínashénan has ceased, thus her mental powers are back. And her imagination is extremely vivid. I believe this combined with her continuous sense of guilt and having just awoken, made the memories become reality."

When Tica had finally calmed and they had changed the sheets and Tashana was lying there peacefully, Tica put on a robe and told Nanjara, "I'll be right back," then she went to the platform and rode down to the meditation room.

Standing in front of the dais, Tica shouted furiously, "Shakara! Show yourself! I want to look into your face when you are justifying yourself to me and telling me why you are standing by, watching her suffer!"

Sparkles of light appeared on the dais, and transformed into the form of a middle-aged female.

Tica was speechless for a moment. However, recovering quickly, her fury was back full force and she said angrily, "All right, tell me!"

"I am very worried about her, Tica. She does not ask me to help her," the Goddess explained seriously.

"Why the fuck are you waiting for her to ask??? Why aren't you just helping her?" Tica shouted furiously.

Looking sadly but earnestly at Tica, Shakara explained, "Because I have sworn an oath that I will never again interfere without having been explicitly asked, and I will not break this oath as much as it pains me at times."

"Well fuck! I'm asking you to help!"

Shakara shook her head. "You can only ask for yourself, Tica. You cannot ask for someone else unless that someone would be unable to ask for themselves. Tashana IS capable of asking for herself, so I have to wait until she does."

"That oath SUCKS!!!"

Shakara sighed, "Yes."

Tica's brain cells were working full force. Then, looking at Shakara, she stated, "Follow me! I will make her ask you!" Not waiting for a response, she turned and strode to the platform. Thus, she didn't see the astonished, but amused look of the Goddess.

Having followed Tica, Shakara stood next to Tica when she asked Nanjara, "Would you please wake her, Nanjara, I need to tell her something and it is urgent."

Nanjara looked questioningly at Tica, but seeing the determination on her face, she gently woke Tashana.

When Tashana was awake, and questioningly looking at Tica who stood at the edge of the bed, Tica said, "Lovey, Shakara just told me that she can't help you if you don't ask her for help yourself. So, would you please ask her now?" and she gestured to her right, where Shakara was standing.

"What are you talking about?" asked Tashana puzzled.

Rolling her eyes, Tica explained with a side glance at Shakara, "She has sworn a stupid oath that she won't interfere unless explicitly asked. So, you need to ask her yourself, so that she can help you."

Tashana and Nanjara stared at Tica as if she had lost her mind.

"Hey, don't look at me like that! Ask her yourself if you don't believe me!" said Tica annoyed.

"Tica, they cannot see me," explained Shakara.

"Huh?"

"They are not expecting to see me. They are not as impertinent as you are," said the Goddess, amusedly smirking.

Frowning, Tica blushed.

"You are really seeing Her?" asked Tashana.

"Is She talking to you now?" asked Nanjara at the same time.

"Yeah! Please, love, ask her to help you."

Hesitating for a moment, Tashana recited a prayer to Shakara to help her end the suffering.

And Shakara, relieved, did help her.

***

As Tashana opened her eyes, a beaming smile on her face, the Goddess stepped back and vanished.

Tica rushed to her wife, and wanting to draw her into her arms, she hesitated. However, Tashana grabbed Tica, and pulling her into an embrace, she said, "Thank you."

"Uh ...," said Tica, "I guess you'd better thank someone else."

"I did thank Her, Tica," said Tashana, cupping Tica's face. "I am thanking you for all that you have done." And turning to Nanjara, Tashana reached out to her, and touching her shoulder, she said, "Thank you, Nana."

***

While all the friends were delighted to see that Tashana had recovered, it was noticeable that they were still unhappy about Nanjara's decision to defend Vareljo. It took the combined effort of Tashana, Tica and Nanjara to convince them to agree in this regard.

***

Varenja was sleeping in their bed with Shanína, so Sirka and Nanjara decided to sleep in their guest quarters.

"I'm still not happy about the decision," said Sirka grumpily as they were entering the bedroom. "I think such blatant stupidity should be punished."

"I do understand your feelings, Sirka. But I have scanned him, and believe me, his guilty conscience is punishment enough for him. And it will be very hard for him to earn back the trust of his people, if they even give him the chance, which I hope they will do," said Nanjara, joining Sirka in the bed.

"Let's not talk about Vareljo anymore. Come here," said Sirka, spreading her arms, "I want to make up for my bad behaviour."

***

Finally lying relaxed in Tashana's arms, Tica said, "She's pretty cool."

Making a snorting sound, Tashana shook her head and said, "I guess you are the only person who would ever call Her that."

Looking up at Tashana, Tica said, "But she is! Don't you think?"

Smiling, Tashana said, "She is divine."

"Ah, well, that, too," acknowledged Tica casually.

Chuckling, Tashana said, "You really are one impertinent bitch, love."

"And you love that about me," said Tica, grinning.

"Indeed," said Tashana and moved so she could share another tender kiss with her impertinent wife.

***

Day 85
Chapter 106

Despite being still physically weak, Tashana, accompanied by Nanjara, went to the hearing in the case of Vareljo to make her statement in her capacity as the acting Shawana.

Nanjara repeated her statement, pleading for not guilty, whereas the council members demanded Vareljo's resignation, at the least.

As Vareljo agreed to resign, Tashana surprised everyone by getting up and slowly walking over to Vareljo. Standing beside him, she faced him and said calmly, "I object to your resignation."

A murmur went through the crowd, while Vareljo looked at Tashana in surprise.

Nodding at Vareljo, Tashana placed her hand on the backrest of his chair and faced the crowd, causing everyone to fall silent as she began her speech, "Our Kavarin is an honourable man, who has always fulfilled his role with commitment, aware of his responsibility towards our people. He is not perfect – _as none of us is_. He made mistakes – _as we all do_. However, he learned his lesson. To accept his mistakes, and do better in the future, that is what counts."

Turning to Vareljo, she continued, "You will have to earn your trust back. And it will probably take quite some time. But in the end, I am sure, it will be worth it. Would you quit now, nobody would see, how much you have changed. Nobody would see that one can make mistakes, even grave ones, and still be a good person, if only one learns from those mistakes. By staying, you will be an example for your people, as an honourable man who acknowledges his mistakes, and proves that he can do better. I ask you not to resign," and turning back to the crowd, she said, "And I ask you to show forgiveness." And with a nod at Vareljo, she slowly returned to her seat.

Straightening, Vareljo said, "My most profound thanks, Shawana!" Bowing his head to Tashana, he turned to address the crowd, "If you decide to grant me the chance, I will continue fulfilling my role as your Kavarin to the best of my ability."

The council members reluctantly agreed to revoke Vareljo's suspension for now. The final decision would be made after the Shakari people had voted. The issue would be placed on the opinions board with the deadline being in 40 days.

As the hearing was closed, all council members moved to their meeting room to discuss other issues that needed to be addressed.

According to the majority of the voting, the final decision was made not to take the risk of endangering Shakaran by opening it up to other worlds. The Sarvians would have to stay, as would the Shakari who had wanted to leave with them.

The problem of protecting Shakaran remained unsolved for now, as discussions and proposals were still ongoing.

On a bright note however, the council decided that there would be a festive naturalisation ceremony to officially welcome the Sarvians as new Shakari citizens. It was agreed, the celebration should take place in ten days, so that there would be enough time for preparations.

The spacecraft engineers and a group of Shakari citizens had asked the council for permission to finish the spacecraft, and explore the next inhabitable planet, which was relatively close. The council granted permission to finish the spacecraft, and they agreed that a team may be sent to the planet, suggesting, to modify one of the aircrafts to use until the spacecraft was ready.

***

Day 85 - 94
Chapter 107

During the next ten days, the exploration team returned from the neighbouring planet, reporting that it would be a suitable place to inhabit.

Asking for volunteers, the question as to who would like to go there to build a new colony was placed on the opinions board without a deadline.

***

The protection of Shakaran was still causing concern, and when the Shakari still couldn't come up with an adequate idea to protect Shakaran from being discovered by Sarvians (and others), Tica decided to take matters in her hands and went to the meditation room to ask Shakara.

Just as the last time, the Goddess appeared in a sparkle of light, but this time She was smiling at Tica, telling her that She would protect them as She had already done.

"Huh? Oh ... you mean _you_ were responsible for that temporal anomaly?" asked Tica.

"Yes."

"Wow. Uh ...But then you broke your oath. You didn't wait to be asked for help."

Shaking Her head, Shakara explained, "You just asked. So, no, I did not break it."

"Yeah, I asked now," said Tica, "But you did that some 400 years ago."

"No. I 'did' it the day after tomorrow," clarified the Goddess.

Looking dumbfounded at Shakara, Tica exclaimed, "God! I hate that temporal stuff!"

"Uh ... sorry," said Tica, blushing, as she realised her faux pas, "No offense meant!"

"None taken," said the Goddess.

"Phew!" uttered Tica. "Uh ... well, I'd better go and announce the news so everyone can stop worrying. Perhaps we can chat another time?"

"That would be nice," said Shakara and with a smile, before She vanished.

***

As Tica told Tashana about her conversation with Shakara, Tashana shook her head in wonderment. "You really are unique," she said, smiling.

"Nah," said Tica, "I'm sure she'd talk to anyone if they'd just ask her."

"I doubt that," said Tashana seriously, "However, I don't think anyone would ever presume to treat Her like you do."

"Why not?" asked Tica, "She's a sentient being, just like we are."

"No, Tica, She is not _'just like we are'_ , She is a Divine Being," clarified Tashana. "I would never even think of summoning Her for a talk. It is just not appropriate."

Shrugging, Tica said, "She said it would be nice, so obviously she doesn't deem it inappropriate."

"Not with you," said Tashana, "That's why I said, you are unique."

"Oh well," said Tica, "If you insist. I certainly don't mind having her as a buddy."

Covering her face with her hand, Tashana shook her head, "You are impossible."

***

Day 95
Chapter 108

The plains around Askaria were bustling with people, everyone waiting excitedly for the naturalisation ceremony to take place.

A large tribune had been raised, and Vareljo was already there, awaiting the Sarvians and their companions who were making their way through the crowd to the large dining tables in front of the tribune.

As they were all seated at the main table in front of the tribune, Vareljo stepped forward, causing the crowd to fall silent. He began his speech, starting with the arrival of the Sarvians, 95 days ago, admitting his suspicion at the time, which they had by now proven beyond all doubt to be unwarranted. He talked about the many changes they had brought to Shakaran, and offering his commiserations that they couldn't be allowed to return home, he expressed his hope that they would all find happiness here on Shakaran, ending his speech with the words, "In the name of the Shakari people, I officially welcome you as Shakari citizens."

A murmur of approval went through the crowd, and Vareljo announced, "May the celebration begin!"

***

A little self-conscious, Vareljo took his seat next to his wife at one end of the table, opposite to Tashana and Tica. He didn't feel he had the right to sit here, but this was an official function, and it was customary that each end of the main table was occupied by the Kavarin and the Shawana, respectively. At least they had placed Kalenjo adjacent to him. Vareljo was happy for Kalenjo that he had found a partner, and he listened with interest as Kalenjo and Laris told him that they would move in together in an apartment in Tiamaj.

Pandara, Vareljo's wife, and their children were meanwhile chatting with Reeka, who would be moving to an apartment in Kareen, as her friend Sheela would move there with Kitanjo, and also, because she definitely preferred the cooler temperatures and the familiar language.

Rovin was chatting with Borik and Sorak about their plans in Manashahé, to where all three of them would move. Rovin wanted to help installing transporter stations in the southern cities, and teach the Shakari how to operate them. Borik and Sorak were going to open an assembler-restaurant in Sarvian style as soon as the house was built.

Beena and Kavos, the passenger couple, had already moved to the low-tech village. Another gardener among the passengers had been tempted to move there also, however, now that the opportunity to colonise a new planet had been given, he was looking forward to this and would stay in the temple, helping in the garden, until he could depart. His two friends, both crafters, wanted to move to the new planet too, and thus they also would be helping in the temple till their departure.

Angos and Kiran had already moved to their new apartment, and their wedding was to be in five days. Kiros was still with them most of the time, but the Vankina, now that he was a bit taller, had taken a liking to Kiran, and quite often climbed from one partner to the other, causing Kiran to acknowledge that he did like the little monkey, after all.

Thara and Marek had spent most of their time working on the new spacecraft, and they would stay at the colony in the desert where the space- and aircraft-department was located. Both would have preferred to return to Sarvis because of their families. Alas, starting a completely new life had a certain thrill for them they couldn't deny, thus, they were not too unhappy about the outcome.

"How about you, Cedra," asked Thara, "Are you going to stay at the colony with us?"

Shaking her head, Cedra said, "No. Only until my work on the spacecraft is finished. The astronomers asked me to live with them in their village in the mountains, and I have decided to take up the offer."

"Have you been there, yet?" asked Marek.

"Yes, yesterday. It's an interesting village. Very high-tech. And the people are all very nice and competent," said Cedra. "Makes it a bit easier to cope."

"I know what you mean," said Thara, "How about you, Kovik, you are coming with us, aren't you?"

"Yeah," said Kovik listlessly.

"Aww c'mon Kovik," said Haakeem, comradely laying an arm around Kovik's shoulders, "It's not all bad here. Imagine your quarters will always look clean now, I'll personally see to that. And you won't have to pay me a single credit," he added, grinning.

"I would rather pay you and be able to communicate with my parents," said Kovik.

"Why did you ever take a position on the Traveller when it is so difficult for you to be away from your family?" asked Meera who had overheard the conversation.

"Because I wanted to see other worlds," said Kovik, "But I had already written my resignation and was looking for other opportunities, closer to Sarvis."

"Oh, I see," said Meera. "I'm sorry."

"Me too," sighed Kovik.

"Are you going to stay in the temple, Meera?" asked Thara.

"Yes," said Meera, casting a happy look at Manira, who was sitting next to her. "We will move in together, and I will be helping the temple tailor."

"It seems that for most of us, life has changed for the better," remarked Naara pensively.

"Yes," agreed Meera and several others nodded.

Epilogue

Shanína was sleeping, and Nanjara and Sirka were sitting on their porch relishing in the peaceful quiet with a smoke and a drink.

"It's amazing how much has happened in the short time since we arrived," said Sirka pensively.

"Indeed," said Nanjara, puffing at her Kashinja.

"So many tragedies were overcome, so many things have fallen into place, so many lives have changed forever," said Sirka.

"Yes, and I would say that by and large, both of our people benefited from each other," said Nanjara.

"Mhmm," agreed Sirka, and asked pensively, "Do you think Shakara made us crash here?"

Looking thoughtful, Nanjara said, "No. I would think that had it been Her doing, there would have been no fatalities, or at least not as many. Look at the other spacecraft, we know now that this was Her doing and there were no fatalities at all. Even Karzaan and his men survived the crash. I guess there will always be things in life, which we cannot explain."

"Hm ... true. All the more amazing that so many things came together so well," said Sirka.

"Yes. However, most of it is also a result of people embracing opportunities and overcoming personal weaknesses," said Nanjara.

Nodding, Sirka said, "I agree. And those who did, have become much stronger. Just looking at Leeta for instance, makes me stand in awe of how much people are capable of, if given the right opportunity."

"You don't even have to look that far. You have achieved quite a lot yourself," said Nanjara.

"Ah well, but I still suck at the languages," said Sirka.

"We all have our strengths and weaknesses, Sirka."

"And your weakness is?"

"My love for food," admitted Nanjara readily, and getting up she said, grinning, "On that thought, I will go and have a look if Maranja has some dessert as a bedtime treat in the kitchen. Would you like something?"

Shaking her head, Sirka smiled and said, "No, thanks. I'll just finish my drink and head to bed."

***

When Nanjara entered the kitchen, she was delighted to find a tray of bingaberry tartlets. Taking out a plate, she instantly took two of the tartlets, hesitated ... for about a split second ... and put a third one on her plate, grinning happily.

Noticing the light on in the frater, Nanjara went to see who was up so late.

Spotting Tashana alone at the table, Nanjara happily went over to her. "Hey, sweetie!"

Looking up with a smile on her face, Tashana said, "Hi, can't sleep?"

"I haven't tried, yet," said Nanjara, sitting down adjacent to Tashana. Regarding her searchingly, she asked, "Is something troubling you?"

Shaking her head, Tashana said, "No. Not at all. I was just in the mood for a hot drink, and Tica is sleeping."

Smiling, Nanjara asked, "Remember the last time we both sat here alone?"

"Yes, I remember. However, we were both a lot more _alone_ , back then," said Tashana.

"Mhmm," agreed Nanjara, munching her tartlet.

"And now I am married and you will be soon," said Tashana.

"Indeed. But nonetheless, so many things have happened, and the bond between you and me has been strengthened by them," said Nanjara, touching Tashana's shoulder.

"Yes, it has, hasn't it?" said Tashana, squeezing Nanjara's arm. And as Nanjara went on eating, Tashana said grinning, "So much has changed, yet you are still a terrible sweet tooth."

"And I am not intending to ever change that," said Nanjara.

#

Thank you for reading this ebook!

For those who only have black & white devices and would like to see the images in colour: I will upload most of them to RedBubble (see link in my Smashwords profile).

You can find my profile at:

Smashwords: https://www.smashwords.com/profile/view/SophiaDeLuna

Discover titles by Sophia DeLuna at Smashwords.com:

Short stories:

Footprints in the Sand

Desert Wind

Fénya and Elynor

A Matter of Faith

Children's short story:

Once upon a Dragon

Glossary

**Alhái** : Sha'lhán word, meaning talk/speak

**Alhán** : Sha'lhán word, meaning language (allan in official language, alaan in Q'arralaan)

**Anshas** : Kind of harem-pants. Broad, tight hem at the waist and the ankles, but loose in between.

**Arha** : Sha'lhán word, related to dividing/splitting

**Ashénan** : Sha'lhán, meaning mental abilities, or more accurately, spiritual gift

**Ashéra** : Spiritual / of the spirit/ spiritual realm (the syllable "ra" also relates to help/helper/assistance)

**Ashérakahé** : Hallucinogenic drink, meaning vision quest, though literally it would mean journey of the spirit or spiritual journey. Or more accurately: Crossing/overcoming the physical border (into/to reach) the spiritual realm/ for spiritual help. (The syllable "ka" also hints at the fact that it is a plant/of a plant ... the syllables "ra" and "ka" together in a word also hint at a helpful plant/a plant to help)

**Ashérakhazyn** : Mental/spiritual warrior (see also Ashéra and Khazyn)

**Askaria** : Region and main city of Shakaran, in the mid-south of Avintera

**Auditorium** : Classroom in the temple

**Avintera** : The southern continent of Shakaran. (In Sha'lhán, Avinthéia) See also Shakaran.

**Avinallan** : The official language of Shakaran

**Bhin** : Sha'lhán syllable... usually means sophisticated/high-toned/highbrow/intelligent/high-minded

**Bingaberry** : A bit like black currants but bigger and sweeter. They are quite rare, since they are difficult to cultivate and only grow in the north of Nejantera

**Brishán** : Common spice in the south with contraceptive effect

**Dhá** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to wild/independent/free

**Dházhen** : Sha'lhán term for The Wilderness

**Djén** : Sha'lhán, meaning to reduce/to weaken

**Djín** : Sha'lhán, meaning to neutralize

**Djínashénan** : A special category of herbs which neutralize mental abilities

**Fha** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to choose/select... also choosy/ picky/ particular/ selective

**Fhár** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually indicating a superlative like best/greatest/finest

**Fara** : Official language, means picky or more exactly, she who is picky

**Fareek** : Little village near the desert, north of the mountains.

**Faruzeen** : The desert region

**Frater** : The dining hall of the temple

**Han** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to, defend/protect

**Hé** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to border/horizon/end/barrier/obstacle

**Ja** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to bright/colourful/dream/flower/special... also has the connotation of female. At the end of a name/word it usually would be translated as, "she (who) is"

**Jakhéshamí** : Special Jamatéjan fish dish

**Jamatéja** : Region in the east of Avintera, south of the mountains (meaning something like: land of beautiful, bright colours)

**Jamatéja atolls** : A group of atolls offshore/at the east coast of Avintera

**Jamavon** : A beautiful brightly coloured bird from Jamatéja

**Jan** : Sha'lhán, meaning: wishing/wanting

**Jewelbird** : Similar to a hummingbird

**Jo** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to clear/sharp... also has the connotation of male. At the end of a name/word it usually would be translated as, "he (who) is"

**Jy** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to wounded/bleeding/hurt

**Ka** : Sha'lhán syllable usually related to anything living as in: being, life, nature, plant, animal, people, man, woman, physical etc.

**Kashinja** : Kind of pipe

**Kareen** : City and region in the south of Nejantera

**Kavarin** : Honorific of the Regent and also term for regent in the official language. (On the people's service / committed/dedicated to the people)

**Kha** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to skill/skilled/capable

**Khazyn** : Fused word, written out: Khahanzhyryn meaning ~ skilled to defend/protect and will cause and suffer pain = warrior/fighter

**Khé** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to collect/catch/capture/trap

**Khézai** : Sha'lhán word, means learning ... literally: collect knowledge/wisdom

**Khí** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to follow/pursue/chase

**Khór** : Sha'lhán syllable, meaning solid, hard, adamant

**Kí/Ki** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to mischievous

**Lai** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to rigid/unmoving/inflexible/sturdy

**Laiza** : In Sha'lhán means stubborn (rigid as a rock)

**Lentradera** : Artists village north of the Askarian plains

**Lhoq'hareek** : Village in the desert

**Lisaan-bush/-flowers** : Mainly the flowers are used for their relaxing scent and effect ... essence oil also used as a muscle relaxant

**Má** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually at the end of a word, meaning: me

**Maj** : Sha'lhán word meaning jewel/something precious/something beautiful

**Mana** : In Sha'lhán means beautiful/of beauty/ blessed with beauty...

**Manashahé** : Coast and city in the south of Avintera. The name is Sha'lhán and means coast of beauty/ beautiful coast.

**Mé** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually at the end of a word, meaning: my/mine/of mine

**Mi** : Sha'lhán syllable, meaning: small/little

**Mó** : Sha'lhán word meaning: I

**Mónatá** : Sha'lhán expression meaning: thank you ... literally: I bless you

**Minínamé** : Sha'lhán endearment for someone you protect, someone who is smaller and/or younger, someone you cherish. Literal meaning: My little gift of joy. (See also mi, nína, mé)

**Na/Nan** : Sha'lhán syllable, often relates to something that was given/ that is highly valued/ greatly appreciated/ a gift/ given/ gifted/ blessing/ blessed

**Nar** : Sha'lhán syllable, relates to something furry/plushy/fluffy

**Navara/Navaro** : See 'Navarin'

**Navarin** : Servants..... Meaning of the word ~of service/caring/devoted etc. and greatly appreciated

**Nejanallan** : The language of Nejantera

**Nejantera** : The northern continent of Shakaran (in Sha'lhán Nhévanthéia). Newland in northern language, but the meaning is not related to the meaning in official language which means land in/of the north/ northern land. See also Shakaran.

**Nhévan** : In Sha'lhán means north/northern

**Ni/Ní** : Sha'lhán syllable, related to smile/ laugh/ joy/ happiness/ singing/ dancing/ kissing/ hugging... anything with which happiness can be expressed

**Nína** : Gift of joy/ friend, daughter, son, partner, girl, boy

**Opinions board** : The board on the planet's computer network where proposals of any kind are put for opinion gathering and national and regional referendum, respectively.

**Q'arrazeen** : Region north of the mountains

**Q'arralaan** : Language of Q'arrazeen

**Qe** : Sha'lhán word, meaning if

**Q'efaar** : Town in the desert

**Q'errazhaar** : Coastal town in Q'arrazeen

**Ra/Rá** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually relates to help/helper/assistance and also has the connotation of female and positive/good. At the end of a name/word it usually would be translated as, "she (who) is".

**Rán** : Sha'lhán syllable... in the middle of a word usually related to gentle, kind, good-natured

**Ras** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually meaning they (females)

**Rik** : Sha'lhán syllable... usually related to quick/fast/speedy

**Ro** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually relates to ... also has the connotation of male. At the end of a name/word it usually would be translated as, "he (who) is"

**Ros** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually meaning they (males)

**Ry** : Sha'lhán syllable... to suffer pain/to get hurt

**Savénashahé** : Coast of blood; in the south-east of Avintera.

**Sé** : Sha'lhán syllable... usually at the end of the word, meaning her/hers/of her/his/of him

**Sha** : Sha'lhán syllable that is usually related to Shakara/Goddess/godly/holy/divine(being)

**Shahé** : coast. More accurate meaning: border/end of Shakara's continent/land. (Probably fused word... from Shazhenhé or Shathéiahé ... possible alternate meaning: God-given end/border)

**Shakara** : The Goddess of the Shakari

**Shakaran** : The name of the planet. There are two continents on Shakaran, a small northern continent (Nejantera) and a much bigger southern continent (Avintera). Avintera is divided by a large mountain range (Zarazin), which extends from the north-west to the east. A few bigger and countless smaller islands are scattered about the oceans. Avintera is mostly of tropical climate, except for the mountain areas and on the northern coast it tends more to the subtropical. Nejantera is mostly subtropical, only in the far north being a more temperate climate; snow is only known in the higher mountain areas and on occasion in the north of Nejantera.

**Shakari** : The people on Shakaran

**Sha'lhán** : The ancient language, meaning holy language/language of Shakara

**Shaní** : Shakara's smile / Shakara smiles / rainbow.

**Sha'ntazhéra** : Priest/ess of all three categories.

**Sha'ntavhéra** : Elemental Priest/ess

**Sha'ntaníra** : Ritual Priest/ess

**Sha'ntakara** : Healer Priest/ess

**Shavara/Shavaro** : (f/m) the honorific for any cleric except the Shawana.

**Shavarin** : Clerics/Cleric (on Shakara's service / bound to/committed/dedicated to Shakara)

**Shavuka** : Kind of cigarette

**Shawana** : Honorific of the High Priest/ess and in official language also the term for High Priest/ess and it means something like Holiness, consecrated to and by Shakara.

**Shilaberry** : A bright blue berry; mostly used to make juice that is stretched with water and sugar. The taste would otherwise be too bitter and strong.

**Shé** : Sha'lhán syllable, related to soul/spirit

**Shín** : Vessel/pot

**Ta/Tan** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to big/tall/great ... sometimes also indicating very/highly

**Tá** : Sha'lhán syllable... usually at the end of a word, meaning you (as in thee)

**Tai** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to will/mind... thinking/focus/inventive

**Tanína** : Great gift of joy... daughter/son/daughter in law/son in law

**Tanínamé** : My great gift of joy... my daughter/ my daughter in law etc.

**Tankan-fruit** : A big fruit, that grows almost everywhere on Shakaran except for the colder areas. Tankan-fruits can be eaten pure when ripe, cooked, baked and fried either ripe or unripe. Ripe it will be sweet, unripe it will be only slightly sweet and more like sweet potatoes. A kind of jelly, compote, juice and Verrak are made from the ripe fruit.

**Tarándhá/Taranda** : Big riding animals.

**Tavhozhor** : A huge kind of bird

**Té** : Sha'lhán syllable... usually at the end of a word, meaning your/yours/of you

**Théia** : In Sha'lhán means land/island/continent (Téja in Jamatéjan dialect/ Tera in official language)

**Ti/ Tia** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to the sea/ a river/ a lake/ water.

**Tiaka** : Sha'lhán word, meaning creature of the sea/water

**Tiamaj** : underwater city at the west coast

**Tikhérashaní** : ~ they who live in the sea and collect Shakara's smile (see 'shaní'). A shelled mollusc, that lives only around the Jamatéja atolls at the east coast of Avintera and is caught for food. There are severe restrictions as to when and how many may be caught. Their shells are only used to decorate temples and ceremonial accessories. And very rarely shaní-coloured pearls are found inside of them. Because they are so rarely found, only Master Priests and Ritual Priests are allowed to commission shaní pearl jewellery and only the goldsmith of the main temple is allowed to work with them. Only Clerics and married couples are allowed to wear shaní pearl jewellery.

**Tó** : Sha'lhán syllable... usually at the end of a word, meaning you (as in thou)

**Tramadhéja** : Coastal town in Jamatéja; birthplace of Jazira.

**Va** : Sha'lhán syllable, mostly related to being of service/ serve/ committed/ dedicated/ busy/ caring/ devoted

**Van** : Sha'lhán syllable, often relates to north/northern... also up/high/above/...

**Vankina** : Kind of a monkey that looks somewhat similar to a ring-tailed lemur (Vhankínar in Sha'lhán)

**Verrak** : Light alcoholic beverage, made of tankan-fruits, comparable to cider

**Vhan** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to climbing

**Vhár** : City, town (Var in official language)

**Vhé** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to the elements

**Vho** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to flying

**Vhon** : Sha'lhán word, meaning bird (Von in Jamatéjan dialect)

**Vin** : Sha'lhán syllable, often relates to south/southern... also down/below/low/under...

**Vintaran** : A village at the southern side of the mountains.

**Vintiavar** : Underwater town(s)

**Wana** : Sha'lhán word, usually means sanctified/consecrated (to and/or by)

**Y** : The letter "y" in any word of the Sha'lhán is usually related to pain.

**Za** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to mountain/rock/cliff... also hard/durable/edged

**Zai** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to wisdom/knowledge/wise/wisely

**Zajy** : Sha'lhán, meaning bleeding rocks

**Zakhór** : A certain rock below the Grasslands; the most solid rock on Shakaran

**Zarakan** : Little village in the mountains. Inhabited mostly by herbalists.

**Zarazin** : The mountain range that divides Avintera (Zarazin in official language... Za'rhazhen in Sha'lhán ... Zaarhazeen in Q'arhalan)

**Zeen/Zin/Zhen** : Region/territory/landscape (Zeen = Q'arhálan, Zin = official language, Zhen = Sha'lhán)

**Zhan** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually meaning strong, powerful

**Zhé** : Sha'lhán syllable/word, usually meaning master/adept/expert

**Zhor** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to danger/dangerous

**Zhy** : Sha'lhán syllable... to cause pain/to hurt (someone)

**Zi** : Sha'lhán syllable, usually related to truth... something that comes true or is true or truthful, also truly

Index of persons

_Info_ : Shakari female names always end with "a", male names with "o".

Shakari who live in the main temple

Ankira: Master Priestess

Bashira: Healer Priestess

Danara: Engineer

Jazira: Healer Priestess

Lakaro: General servant

Lareena: Servant

Manira: Personal servant of Tashana

Maranja: Cook, wife of Sharina

Mikanjo: Musician, husband of Savenjo

Nanjara: Former High Priestess

Savenjo: Elemental and Healer Priest, husband of Mikanjo

Sharina: Gardener and herbalist, wife of Maranja

Sorina: Acolyte. Descendant of Sorina the High Priestess, who was the High Priestess before Trevaro.

Tabinjo: Acolyte

Tamira: Acolyte

Tashana: High Priestess

Varenja: Teacher

Zantharo: Physical trainer

\+ Many more unnamed people

Other Shakari

Baranjo: Painter from Lentradera

Kalenjo: Representative of the Vintiavar - the underwater towns

Kamara: Partner of Nanjara's mom

Karanja: Jazira's mom, cook

Katira: Wife of Trevaro

Kitanjo: Friend of Tashana, Priest of the Temple of Kareen

Livera: Ritual Priestess and former acolyte in the main temple, fiancée of Pintaro

Mandara: Friend of Jazira, lives in The Wilderness, wife of Shanara

Minora: Daughter of Vareljo and Pandara.

Mirinja: Nanjara's mom

Pandara: Vareljo's wife, teacher, mostly for the younger children.

Pintaro: Elemental Priest, fiancé of Livera

Shanara: Friend of Jazira, born in The Wilderness, wife of Mandara

Shanína: Daughter of Thavinja

Tavhíra: Jazira's mother, Sha'ntakara and Herbalist

Thavanjo: Nanjara's grandfather (father of Nanjara's mother), Sha'ntazhéra

Thavinja: Mother of Shanína

Timenjo/Timo: Jazira's grandpa

Torenjo: Son of Vareljo and Pandara.

Trevaro: Former High Priest.

Vareljo: Acting regent of the planet

Vazero: Geologist

Vintaro: Former spacecraft-engineer; helps the Sarvians with his expertise.

Zaiveera: Jazira's grandmother, main Sha'ntazhéra of the temple of Tramadhéja

Sarvians/People of the Traveller

Angos: Security officer, partner of Kiran.

Beena: Passenger, gardener, wife of Kavos

Borik: Steward

Cedra: Junior officer

Haakeem: Maintenance crewman

Kavos: Passenger, gardener, husband of Beena

Kiran: Operations officer, partner of Angos.

Kovik: Junior officer

Laris: Captain of the Traveller

Leeta: Engineer

Mareen†: Cook, died in the crash.

Marek: Junior officer

Meera: Passenger, weaver

Naara: Passenger, her husband, Nazeem†, died in the crash

Reeka: Nurse

Rovin: Tactical officer

Sheela: Nurse

Sirka: Doctor

Sorak: Steward

Thara: Junior officer

Tica: Chief engineer

Zira: Pilot

\+ Three unnamed passengers who are crafters and farmers

Pronunciation for those who are interested

**a** = ~ as the English "u" in "cut/but"

**ai** = as the English "i" in "sigh/high"

**é** = as the German "ee" in "Beet".

**e** = sometimes as "é" but mostly as the English "e" in "ten/hen"

ee = in Sarvian names as the English "ee" in "see/feel", in Shakari words more like the "é"

**í** = as the English "ee" in "see/feel"

**i** = sometimes as í but mostly as the English "i" in "lit/fit"

**h** = as the English "h" in "his/her".... after a consonant as in "kh", "bh" used to indicate that the prior consonant sounds softer and/or the following vowel darker (Exception "sh" which is as the English "sh" in "short")

**j** = as the English "y" in "yawn"

**s** = at the beginning of Sarvian names as the English "z" in "zone", otherwise as the English "s" in "sorry"

**v** = as the English "v" in "verb"

**y** = as the German "ü" in "Güte" ...but as the English "ee" in "see" will do if needs must... They will understand you ;-)

**z** = as the English "z" in "zone"
